This is a collection of the complete Parasexual Series.

For the sake of clarity, I have provided a precise list of what you will get if you decide to purchase this collection.

- PARASEXUAL (Unchanged from the stand-alone novel.)

- PARASEXUAL 2 (Unchanged from the stand-alone novel.)

- PARASEXUAL 3 (Unchanged from the stand-alone novel.)

- PARASEXUAL 4 (Unchanged from the stand-alone novel.)

- PARASEXUAL 5 (Unchanged from the stand-alone novel.)

- PARASEXUAL – STRAITLACED (A new 7,500 word short story taking place between Parasexual 5 and An Unexpected Pleasure.)

- AN UNEXPECTED PLEASURE (A new 6,600 word short story taking place between Straitlaced & Epilogue.)

- PARASEXUAL – EPILOGUE (Unchanged from the stand-alone novella.)

- PARASEXUAL – BLUE LIGHTNING (A new 4,700 word short story taking place after Epilogue.)

Come visit me online!

Website (www.mistyvixen.com)

Twitter (twitter.com/Misty_Vixen)

Email (mistyvixen@outlook.com)

Table of Contents

PARASEXUAL

CHAPTER ONE

CHAPTER TWO

CHAPTER THREE

CHAPTER FOUR

CHAPTER FIVE

CHAPTER SIX

CHAPTER SEVEN

EPILOGUE

PARASEXUAL 2

CHAPTER ONE

CHAPTER TWO

CHAPTER THREE

CHAPTER FOUR

CHAPTER FIVE

CHAPTER SIX

CHAPTER SEVEN

EPILOGUE

PARASEXUAL 3

CHAPTER ONE

CHAPTER TWO

CHAPTER THREE

CHAPTER FOUR

CHAPTER FIVE

CHAPTER SIX

CHAPTER SEVEN

CHAPTER EIGHT

CHAPTER NINE

CHAPTER TEN

PARASEXUAL 4

CHAPTER ONE

CHAPTER TWO

CHAPTER THREE

CHAPTER FOUR

CHAPTER FIVE

CHAPTER SIX

CHAPTER SEVEN

CHAPTER EIGHT

CHAPTER NINE

PARASEXUAL 5

CHAPTER ONE

CHAPTER TWO

CHAPTER THREE

CHAPTER FOUR

CHAPTER FIVE

CHAPTER SIX

CHAPTER SEVEN

CHAPTER EIGHT

CHAPTER NINE

CHAPTER TEN

CHAPTER ELEVEN

PARASEXUAL – STRAITLACED

AN UNEXPECTED PLEASURE

PARASEXUAL – EPILOGUE

CHAPTER ONE

CHAPTER TWO

CHAPTER THREE

CHAPTER FOUR

PARASEXUAL – BLUE LIGHTNING

OTHER TITLES

ABOUT ME

PARASEXUAL

CHAPTER ONE

Alex sat in his crappy blue hatchback and wondered if the day could possibly get any worse. He’d intended to fire up the engine and drive home, but as soon as he’d sat his exhausted ass down in cracked leather seat, which was hot and painful on the places his skin was showing because it’d been sitting in the sun all day, he’d keyed the ignition, and then just...stopped. It was like all the energy had gone out of him, like his batteries had died.

He had never been fired before.

Although it wasn’t like he had a lot of life experience or a laundry list of jobs to call on at the age of twenty-four, he still hadn’t been fired yet. It felt like...well, panic, really. Except the panic had yet to set in. He knew it was coming: like distant thunder or black clouds gathering on the horizon. The storm of panic was coming. Because he was fucked right now. He didn’t really have much in the way of money sitting in the bank, and he was likely going to have to move back in with his parents. And that just...he wasn’t looking forward to that.

Thoughts and emotions were circling just outside of his awareness, but he didn’t want to deal with them. Not yet. He didn’t know what he wanted to do. As he realized this, his stomach rumbled and he remembered that he hadn’t eaten since breakfast at about nine o’clock this morning. They’d asked him to work through lunch, which now he was realizing was fucked up. Sure, why not? You’re gonna fire me anyway, why not squeeze every last fucking minute out of me? At least they hadn’t asked him to stay late.

Alex glanced in the rearview and saw the big, faded yellow-green sign of Bob’s Mart. It was the most generic name he’d ever heard for a little, small-chain grocery store. It had been his first thought when seeing it, noticing that a new place was opening up just a few blocks from his apartment two years ago. And when he’d seen the help wanted poster, and learned that they were actually offering above minimum wage for a cashier’s position, he’d figured: Why not? It wasn’t like his job at the gas station was going anywhere.

Well, two years wasn’t all that bad for a length of employment, he supposed.

Alex shook his head. He didn’t want to think about this right now. He just wanted to go home, order a fucking pizza, and play video games all night. Then he could deal with this. He’d wake up tomorrow and bitch to his roommate and start figuring out if maybe he could find a job before this month was up. He could probably piece together one more month’s rent. Probably. Alex sighed and started up his car.

He backed out of the space, left the lot, pulled into traffic and headed home.

…

Home was a basement apartment that was in at least half-decent shape. Or so Alex told himself on better days. It had really thin carpet that was stained in some places, a tiny washer and dryer that didn’t work half the time, a broken dishwasher that management had been promising to fix since he’d moved in a little over two years ago. The lights flickered and the toilet didn’t flush right sometimes. And even then, altogether between rent and utilities it was eight hundred bucks a month just for his half. Which would definitely be doable, except that he also needed to pay for food, gasoline, car insurance, and whatever else cropped up.

He could probably get by if his pay, which was indeed above minimum wage...ten cents above minimum wage, had been higher, or if he’d gotten more hours. It had been good the first year or so, he’d gotten decent hours and he’d been being looked at for a promotion near the end of it, which certainly would have ended up with a raise.

And then, about five months ago, management had changed.

The store had been bought out, and everything had gone down the toilet. The new guy they put in charge was an asshole, no one liked being around him, and he’d started slashing everyone’s hours and hiring new people. The end result of this was that people he didn’t like were pretty much encouraged to quit, and everyone who was left were all working between twelve and twenty hours a week. One of his coworkers had told him this was done so that no one was full time, because it was a way of cutting costs apparently.

Alex didn’t really want to get involved in any of the fucking office politics and just tried to keep his head down and do his job.

Apparently that hadn’t been enough.

He sighed as he pulled into the parking lot and as he stared at his crappy apartment building, wondering suddenly why he hadn’t moved out. There were other places, probably cheaper places. Hell, probably cheaper places that were less shitty than this. This apartment had a weird combination of being both shitty and kind of expensive.

His roommate.

That was why he hadn’t moved out.

Because his roommate, his only real friend left from high school who hadn’t moved away or gotten a real job or basically left their old lives, and thus him, behind, insisted on living here. For a while, he hadn’t been able to figure out precisely why he just had to live in this dump, but Alex had only a few choices at the time: keep living with his parents, try to live on his own, live with a stranger, or live with Brad.

So Brad and his weird obsession with shitty apartment buildings it was.

Except it had nothing to do with the apartment building itself, and everything to do with a girl called Allison.

She was Brad’s girlfriend, and she dominated his life.

She was living with her parents a few blocks away and demanded that he lived within a certain radius of her, so that she could have regular access to him. And if it had just been that she was kind of clingy, or kind of needy, or desperately in love with Brad, then Alex wouldn’t have minded so much. But that wasn’t what was happening.

No. Allison was a woman who needed to be in control.

She fucking demanded that Brad text her a good dozen times a day, and call four times a day, and never go anywhere without her, and never talk to any other girls, and a probably a whole list of other things Alex didn’t know about.

Alex got out of his car and tried not to focus on that. The way Allison treated Brad pissed him off, but the way he put up with it kind of pissed him off more, because it wasn’t like Brad was a pushover. He could definitely do better than Allison...or even just be single and probably be happier. Or maybe he couldn’t, maybe he was one of those people who had to be with someone. Often Alex kind of felt like that himself.

His last girlfriend had left him almost a year ago and he didn’t really feel like he’d ever fully recovered from that, or gotten used to being single again.

All he knew was that it sucked.

So Alex pretty much kept his opinions about Allison to himself.

He made his way into the building and down the stairs, into the basement, where his apartment waited for him. Even as he made his way in, Alex already found himself trying to tell himself that it wasn’t as bad as it looked. He had a couple hundred bucks in his account, and another paycheck coming in, and he could probably borrow some money from his parents. And if he started looking tomorrow, he could maybe get lucky and get another job somewhere soon. Provided his manager didn’t try to somehow fuck him over.

Alex shook his head angrily at that and opened the door, then stopped as he looked around the living room.

Or what had once been the living room.

“What the fuck?” he heard himself ask.

It was basically empty. All that was left was the coffee table, which was what he had contributed to the apartment. The couches, the end tables, the entertainment center, the TV...it was all fucking gone. Had they been robbed? He could understand stealing the TV, but who straight up fucking stole the couches!?

“Alex?” Brad called from somewhere deeper in the apartment.

“What the fuck is going on?” Alex asked, closing the door behind him.

Brad appeared in the hallway that led to their bedrooms and the bathroom suddenly. He had a box under one arm and a suitcase in his other hand.

“Uh...I’m moving out,” he said reluctantly.

Alex blinked a few times. He shook his head.

Surely, he was dreaming. Or hallucinating. Or somehow misunderstanding the situation.

“What?” he asked finally.

“I’m moving out...I’m sorry,” Brad said, coming to stand in front of Alex. And from the way he was shifting back and forth on his feet, it was obvious that he wanted to go. But Alex didn’t move. No, not until he understood just what the hell was happening here.

“Why?” he asked finally. “And where in the fuck did this come from!? Like...everything was still here today! This morning!”

“I know, I’m sorry,” Brad replied quickly. “It’s just...Allison got into a big fight with her parents and she’s been thinking about moving out and, I mean, she called me up not long after you left and said that it had to be now, she already had a place picked out and she was coming by with a moving truck, so...I mean...”

“So, I mean, you just fucking agreed to it?”

“Well, yeah, I mean, she’s my girlfriend,” Brad replied uncertainly.

“What about some time?” Alex asked. “I just lost my fucking job! What the fuck am I supposed to do!?”

“Oh man, that sucks...”

“You think!?”

They stood there uncertainly, looking uncomfortably at each other. Brad shifted again. “I, uh, have to get going. I’m sorry,” he repeated.

Alex wanted to say something, to yell at him. Hell, there was a part of him that wanted to sock him in the face. But in the end, he just sighed and stepped aside. Brad apologized one more time, then walked out of the apartment, and, presumably, out of his life. He listened to the door open, then click shut, and the sound of Brad’s retreating footsteps.

He was alone in his mostly empty apartment.

Alex walked slowly through the rooms. The empty living room. Into the kitchen, where he peered into the fridge, finding it half empty now. Maybe more than half. Had this much stuff been Brad’s? And the cabinets...several of them were cleaned out, too. Had Allison told him to take some of Alex’s stuff? He suddenly couldn’t bring himself to care, even if Brad had done that. Although...well, there was one thing that Alex cared enough about to check on. Well, a few things, but one primary thing. He left the kitchen and moved down the hall, then glanced into Brad’s room. It was totally empty. Well, not totally, as there was some trash on the floor, but otherwise it was cleaned out.

Alex came into his own room, and was glad to see that it looked untouched. He didn’t think Brad would steal from him, he wasn’t a bad guy, but if Allison maybe leaned on him enough to...well, maybe Brad might’ve done something stupid. With this thought in mind, Alex checked over his games, his console, and then his laptop. He had a twenty-inch flat screen, the previous generation that he’d managed to buy off a coworker last year, that he kept in his room. Originally, he’d been grateful to finally be able to hook up his console to Brad’s fifty-inch HD TV, but it became way too common for Allison to come over and monopolize the living room.

So Alex had just retreated back to his bedroom.

His laptop was safe and sound, too.

But this didn’t do much to boost his mood. Hooray, his friend and roommate hadn’t robbed him. He’d just ditched him. And rent was due in a week. Alex sat down on his bed and thought about what to do now.

He didn’t want to be here any longer.

In fact, he felt compelled to leave his apartment.

All at once, an idea hit him like a hammer. One that should have been painfully obvious. He supposed he hadn’t really been thinking about Brianna because he still, even after six months, had a hard time believing that one of his best friends, if not his current best friend, was a werewolf. And an insanely attractive one at that.

And, if he was being honest with himself, there were a few reasons that he sometimes avoided thinking about her.

Mainly because she was the most attractive woman he’d ever seen, and she was so nice to him and fun to be around, and he was so plain and bland and boring by comparison, that he actually felt guilty being around her. Like, she could be hanging out with way cooler people. Smarter people. More attractive people. More successful people.

He’d never been able to answer the question of why she bothered hanging out with him.

But even as he thought about her, he knew that she would listen to him, and actually listen to him, not just pretend to. There was nothing fake about Brianna. And he suddenly, almost painfully, wanted someone to talk to. He wanted a friend.

So he pulled out his phone and called her.

She answered on the first ring. “Hey, Alex. What’s up? You wanna hang out?”

“I...yeah, I do,” he replied. He always felt tongue-tied around her, stumbling over his words.

“What’s wrong?” she asked immediately.

“I, uh...it’s kind of a lot.”

“Come over and tell me about it. I get the feeling this is the kind of thing that’s better handled in person.”

“Yeah,” he agreed. “It is. Um...I’ll be over soon. Uh, thanks.”

“For what?”

“For agreeing to listen to me.”

She sighed. “Alex, I’m your friend,” she said, and he could almost hear her rolling her eyes. “Just get over here.”

“Okay.” That did make him feel better. “I’m coming. See you.”

“See you.”

He hung up, pocketed his cell phone, and stood up. As he left his apartment and went to his car, he suddenly found himself feeling a hell of a lot better.

…

The idea that he lived in a world that was shared between humans and paranormal beings was one that was often lost on Alex.

Except for Brianna, he had never had any real, meaningful, or sustained contact with a paranormal. At least, as far as he knew. He was aware that some of them could blend in pretty successfully, like witches, or sirens. And werewolves, when they weren’t in their werewolf form. And it wasn’t as if he’d gone out of his way to avoid them; he didn’t have a problem with paranormals, he just didn’t live in a place where there were a lot of them.

That’s part of what made Brianna so unreal.

She seemed so...human. Not that he had this locked-in idea of what a werewolf was like, but she was so easy to get along with. He’d always kind of assumed that paranormals would be, well...kind of beyond him, like above him, or somehow better than him. And while there were indeed certain qualities to Brianna, (she was clearly very sharp and intelligent, she was extremely strong and fast, and she was exceptionally attractive), she was also just so easy to get along with. So easy to relate to. They had met at a library six months ago.

He’d decided to make use of his library card for once in a great while, and had gone looking for a book, and she’d appeared suddenly at the end of an aisle, and they had locked eyes. He thought there had been some kind of spark there, and he’d been secretly very hopeful that she might be interested in going out with him. And although they had indeed begun talking right then and there, and she’d exchanged phone numbers with him, and they’d started hanging out, he’d been far too intimidated to try to ask her out, and she hadn’t made any kind of move. And so he’d reasoned that if Brianna wanted to be romantically, or even just sexually involved with him, she would have said so, because she wasn’t the kind of woman who waited around for things to happen, which meant that she wasn’t interested. Which was fine, if saddening.

Because he was happy to be her friend.

She was genuinely fun to be around and they often had long conversations. He really liked being around her. Alex was still organizing his thoughts as he pulled up in front of her place. That was another thing that was kind of surreal about Brianna. She looked and often acted like someone around his age, but she had a really nice place in a pretty decent part of town. He was used to people his age living in apartments or duplexes or, at best, four or five people living together, renting a house. But Brianna lived alone, and he hadn’t ever seen anyone over at her house. No other cars, just her. And she had nice stuff.

He wondered what it was she did for money.

Alex pulled in behind her car, killed the engine, and got out. Pocketing his keys, he crossed her well-maintained lawn. The front door opened before he could even get up there and knock on it, and there was Brianna.

He felt his brain stop suddenly as he fully caught sight of her. Brianna normally dressed...casually, he supposed he could call it, but today she was dressed in a way that accentuated her fucking amazing body, in that she wasn’t wearing very much. She was wearing a sports bra that didn’t quite seem to be doing its job, as her breasts were showing off some amazing cleavage. She was one of those rare kind of skinny girls that had pretty big breasts that he was pretty sure were all natural. They had to be triple-Ds.

And then there was her body. It was smooth and tight and kind of pale. She was wearing some really fucking short, tight pink shorts that showed off her beautiful hips and slim thighs. She was sweating lightly and her shoulder-length black hair was pulled into a ponytail.

“Alex,” she said, “how are you?”

“Um...” he replied.

He could see her nipples through the fabric of her bra. Fuck. He felt like someone had just blasted a massive horn in his ear, or a powerful light in his eyes, only in a good way. It had scattered all his thoughts.

“Fine,” he said eventually.

She snorted and stepped back. “Get in here,” she said. “You’re not fine, you’re just distracted. I was just working out.”

“Um...sorry,” he murmured, sure that she must be referring to how he was staring at her. But it was almost impossible not to.

“It’s fine,” she replied. “I know my boobs are fucking awesome. Come on. Tell me what’s happening.”

Another thing about Brianna: she was bluntest, most cavalier woman he’d ever known.

He walked in and closed the door behind himself, then followed her into her living room.

“I got fired,” he said as they sat down on her couch.

“Holy shit, seriously?” she replied.

“Yes. And then my roommate moved out. Abruptly. With no warning. Like, he literally got everything out while I was at work and didn’t tell me until I came home and saw our empty apartment. His girlfriend forced him to move in with her.”

“Holy shit, seriously?!”

“Yes.”

“That’s...oh my God, I’m so sorry, Alex,” she said. “I just...man, that sucks. What are you going to do?”

He sighed heavily and rubbed at one eye. He was tired. Alex was generally a night person and they’d shoved him on morning shift last month. He was still adjusting. “I don’t...know,” he admitted. “I don’t really have enough money to pay next month’s rent right now, especially not all on my own. Realistically? I’m probably going to have to move back in with my parents. Maybe I can find another job really fast, but then there’s usually those two to three weeks until they start paying you. I’d have to borrow money from my parents...but that’s not sustainable, unless I somehow find an amazing job. I’ll have to find a new place to live...”

“Alex,” Brianna said, and the way she said it made him look over at her. It was strangely commanding. He realized she was staring intently at him, and her expression conveyed...he wasn’t sure what it conveyed. She looked like she was thinking about something, trying to decide something, and she also kind of looked like she had a secret she wanted to tell him. And maybe a little...no, that certainly wasn’t any form of attraction he saw in there, was it? Was it even possible for her to be attracted to him?

She was a freaking werewolf.

He probably looked like garbage to her.

“Yeah?” he asked.

“I want to make you feel better,” she said slowly, as though considering her words, figuring out how to word something correctly. Then she sighed suddenly. “Fuck it, I don’t really know how to tell you this other than just telling it to you. So, here it is: If you want, I’ll have sex with you right now,” she said.

“I...what?” he replied after several seconds.

She laughed and then reached out, laying her hand on his leg. “If you want, Alex,” she said, slowly, “we can go upstairs, take off all our clothes, and I will let you have unprotected sex with me,” she explained.

“I...unprotected?” he replied, latching onto that for whatever reason.

The strange sense of uncertainty had come back, stronger than ever, although this time it was a good feeling.

She laughed again, louder this time. “Yes, Alex. You can’t get me pregnant and I can’t catch STDs,” she said. “Werewolf blood has its perks. So there’d be no point in using protection. I mean, if you really want to I won’t like make you do me without a rubber, but from what I understand it feels like a million times better to fuck sweet werewolf pussy without it, so...” she shrugged.

He swallowed, and tried to gather his thoughts, but his gaze darted down to her big, glistening breasts again. She was leaning forward now, showing off even more cleavage. He was already well on his way to an erection that felt powerful, pulsing in time with his heart, which was beating much faster. He tried again.

“Are you sure?” he asked. “I mean...you want to...”

“Have sex with you? Yes. I wouldn’t have offered if I didn’t want to. And this isn’t a pity fuck, Alex. I like you. I’ve been waiting for you to make a move on me, cause you’re obviously interested. I figured now might be a good time. So what is it? Yes or no?” she asked.

“I need a shower,” he stammered.

“You are so cute when you’re flustered. Come on,” she said, standing, taking his hand and pulling him up off the couch with a casual ease that once again reminded him of how strong she was. “I’ve got a shower for you. I’ll suck your cock in it.”

“You will?” he asked, pleasantly bewildered.

“Yeah. And I totally swallow. Come on.”

CHAPTER TWO

Touching Brianna was electrifying.

She held his hand as she led him through her house, down the hallway, and into her bedroom. He’d never been in her bedroom before, much as he wanted to. Alex was still trying to process this. This was happening. It was really happening. Brianna was going to suck his dick, and then she was going to let him fuck her bareback.

He had never actually had unprotected sex before in his life.

It was something he’d always fantasized about, and Brianna had been the center of many of those fantasies.

But this was actually, really happening right now.

Holy fucking shit.

She led him into her bedroom, where the most immediately obvious thing was her bed. It was huge. It seemed to take up a third of the room. He’d always wondered why she had such an oversized bed (he’d seen it in passing a few times on the way to her other bathroom), but always had to remind himself that she was a werewolf. He knew that werewolves tended to grow, like a lot, when they were in their natural form.

“In here,” she murmured as she led him across the room and through one of the two doors at the back. It led to her master bathroom, and it seemed well worthy of that term. There was a shower stall in one corner, and a pretty big, deep tub next to it. As she led him in there, she turned around suddenly and fixed him with her strong gaze.

“Now, Alex, I’ve been known to sometimes steamroll people, and I’m big on consent, so I want to be absolutely clear right now: are you actually okay with having sex with me? Are you okay having sex with a werewolf?” she asked.

“Yeah,” he replied quickly, because he sure as hell wasn’t confused about that. “Will you, I mean...transform, uh, during?”

“No,” she replied, smirking at him now. “Not this time. You’re going to fuck me as you see me, Alex.” She paused, her smirk broadening. “So, you really wanna fuck me, don’t you?”

“Yes,” he replied immediately. “I really do.”

“Why didn’t you ever say anything?” she asked.

“I just...um...”

“Whatever, we can talk about that later. Cause I’m actually really horny, too. Now, come on,” she said, “take off your clothes.”

And she grabbed her bra, then pulled it up over her head, freeing her huge, pale breasts. He felt transfixed as they came into view, dropping down and jiggling amazingly as they settled into place. Holy fucking shit they were the most amazing tits he’d ever seen in his entire life. They were big and firm and beautiful, pale with these sexy, pink nipples on them. Brianna turned away from him and bent over, pulling her tight, tiny shorts down, revealing her ass. Damn, she had a nice ass. It was tight and fit, with just a bit of sexy padding to it. Same with her hips and thighs. She looked so damned amazing. And he was going to have sex with her.

And she had said, ‘Not this time.’ So did that mean this wasn’t a one-time thing? Alex realized he was still just standing there as she was getting the shower ready. He took off his shirt, then kicked off his shoes.

Brianna turned around and looked at him after she finished getting the shower ready. He looked down. He could see her pussy. It looked so good. It looked like the kind he’d seen in porn, smooth and taut and pale.

“Yes, Alex,” she said, grinning at him and spreading her legs a bit. “That’s my pussy. You’re going to be inside of that soon. But you need to finish getting undressed.”

“I just...yeah,” he replied, undoing his work pants and getting them down.

“It’s been awhile since you’ve gotten laid, huh?” she asked.

“Yes,” he replied.

“I’m sorry. We’ll fix that,” she said.

He was now just in his boxers, and his cock was straining against them. “Well?” she asked when he didn’t finish getting naked.

“I just, um...it’s been awhile since I’ve been naked in front of a girl. And I’ve never been really, uh, comfortable, being naked,” he replied.

“Would you like my help?” she asked.

“I... guess so,” he replied.

“Don’t worry, Alex,” she said as she came forward and crouched before him. “I don’t care about the size of your cock. I’m not going to ask you to be naked in front of me and then judge you. You don’t have to worry about that with me. You trust me, right?”

“I do,” he replied, realizing it as he said it.

He did trust her. It was something that he just knew.

“Okay then,” she said, then grabbed his boxers and pulled them down, freeing his cock. He felt a spike of apprehension and embarrassment. He wasn’t especially sweaty or filthy, or he didn’t think so, and he’d had a shower before work, but still.

Plus, well, although he didn’t think he had a particularly small dick, he knew that no one could ever be confused into thinking that he had a large one.

“Well, I don’t know what you were so worried about,” she murmured, then she reached out and touched his cock, wrapping her fingers around it. “This is a fine size.”

He gasped and shivered at her touch. It had been a year since a woman had touched his cock. Even just having her hold it felt amazing. “Thanks,” he managed.

“Come on,” she said, letting go and standing up. “Get in the shower with me.”

She slipped in and he joined her. And then she closed the sliding glass door, and they were alone together, encased in their own little world of hot water and steam. And each other. He looked at her, as her hair got wet and darkened, getting plastered to her head, making her look even sexier. She stared back at him, and then, when he didn’t do anything, she reached out and grabbed his wrist, then slowly brought his hand up to one of her breasts.

“You like them?” she asked as she laid it against herself.

“Yes,” he whispered, settling his hand on her breast and squeezing it gently. It felt incredible. He could feel her nipple pressing into his palm. He raised his other hand and settled it on her chest as well, beginning to grope and massage her breasts. “Your breasts are amazing.”

“You sure looked at them often enough,” she replied.

“Sorry,” he murmured.

“Don’t be. I was showing them off. If I didn’t want you checking me out, I’d probably just wear baggy t-shirts. Well, I don’t know if that would stop you from checking me out, but whatever. I don’t care. Come here,” she said, and then kissed him.

Kissing her was like…

He had never experienced a kiss like this. Alex kissed her back, their lips coming together, and he felt her nude, wet, slim body press against his, her big bare breasts press against his own bare chest as they embraced. Brianna let out a small sound of happiness as their lips met, and then moaned softly as she tilted her head, deepening the kiss, pressing harder against him. It was like...drugs. Like intoxication.

Kissing Brianna, here and now in her shower, was actually more passionate than some of the sex he’d had.

She parted his lips with hers and slipped her tongue smoothly into his mouth. She met his tongue with hers and dexterously began to twine them together. He tasted her, and Alex found himself remembering that he had often fantasized about what it would be like to see Brianna naked, to hold her, to kiss her deeply, to passionately make out with her.

And now he was discovering that it was actually a lot more intense than he’d imagined.

It was wonderful.

Brianna was a very passionate kisser. She was breathing heavily and hugging him fiercely to her as she twisted her tongue around his. His mouth flooded with her taste, and it was stronger than any woman he’d kissed before. It was a strangely sweet taste, but also a bit dark and heavy. It was hard to describe, and it was so strange, but very pleasant in an odd kind of way. He imagined it had to do with the fact that she was a werewolf.

Brianna broke the kiss suddenly and stared at him intently, her intensely blue eyes alight with a raw, fiery energy.

“You are a good kisser,” she said, smiling at him.

His hands had slid down her back to settle on the smooth curve of her bare ass. She had a fantastic ass.

“So are you,” he breathed. “I mean, just...wow. I’ve never, uh...”

“Been with anyone like me? No. You haven’t. Now hold still.”

She kissed him once more on the lips, then dropped down to her knees in front of him. His cock felt harder than it had in...years. Or maybe it was just that this felt like a throwback to his first erections, when he was so horny it hurt. He stared down at Brianna, nude and perfect and beyond beautiful, as she gripped his steel hard dick, looking like a porn star had walked off a pin-up poster or out of a screen.

Her touch was electrifying and he felt himself shiver in response.

It hadn’t been this intense when he’d been losing his virginity.

She grinned, looking up at him again. “Tell me something,” she said as she started to massage his cock, causing him to gasp as she ran the palm of her other hand over its head. “How many times have you jerked off to me?”

“I, uh...Brianna, that’s kinda-”

“A loaded question? An awkward question? It’s not loaded, I don’t bullshit, Alex, you know that about me. And come on, I’m about to suck you dry. I’m about to let you come in my mouth, and swallow your whole load. And yeah, I’m gonna keep on sucking as you blow your load. I think it’s fair that you answer my question,” she said, smirking now.

“Um...I mean, a lot of times,” he admitted, since he did believe her, and holy shit, he’d never been with a woman like her before.

None of his three previous girlfriends had talked to him like this.

Brianna took her hand away and licked the tip of his penis.

“Oh fuck,” he whispered.

“Come on, gimme an estimate.”

“I, um...hundreds of times,” he admitted. And it was true. If he was being totally honest, she’d become a major part of his fantasies.

“Oh, hundreds, huh? My, you must really like me...”

“Uh-huh,” he managed, then groaned as she licked his cock again.

“Well, time for the fantasy to end, Alex. It’s time for the real thing.”

She slipped his cock into her mouth and he became lost in hot, wet ecstasy. Brianna began to bob her head with a smooth precision, her beautiful red lips slipping up and down his cock. She closed her eyes, seemingly wholly focused on what she was doing, and Alex gasped, having to reach out and steady himself.

The pleasure hit him like a hammer.

He had gotten his dick sucked before. He and his first girlfriend had been pretty free with the stuff they wanted to do in bed. His second girlfriend had been kind of a prude, and sex was rare and kind of sterile. His third and latest lover had been kind of awkward and inexperienced, but they’d been getting a bit more in tune before she left him.

Brianna was…

She looked like a porn star, or a professional escort, right now.

She looked so casual, so comfortable doing it, so at ease. And even as the pleasure burned into him, filled him, pushing him closer and closer to orgasm, he couldn’t help but wonder what it was going to feel like to have sex with her. Fuck, and it was going to be without protection. Alex was almost panting now, staring at Brianna sucking his dick. She had taken his balls into her hot grasp, cradling and massaging them gently. And then she encircled his shaft with her first two fingers and thumb of her other hand and began working it simultaneously with her lips. The pleasure was amped up another shot.

“Oh holy fucking shit, Brianna,” he whispered.

She opened her eyes and looked up at him.

She looked smug and sure and like the sexiest woman he’d ever seen in his entire life right then. And then she did something that took him completely by surprise. He didn’t see it, but he felt it. He felt her tongue brush up against the head of his cock as she continued sucking and jacking him off, making him groan as it produced new sparks of unexpected pleasure. But then her tongue...it got bigger, somehow, and longer, and he felt it wrap around the head of his cock, then begin to slither around it, massaging the whole thing.

“Oh my fu-Brianna, what are you doing?” he gasped. “How are you doing that? H-holy fucking shit, that’s amazing.”

He barely lasted another five seconds before he started coming. He cried out, his hands going out again to stabilize himself, as his whole body jerked and went rigid, and his hips began to twitch forward in time with his orgasm. He felt a tremendous burst of his seed leave him and it sent a fucking supernova of pleasure into him.

And oh fucking God she was right, Brianna was still sucking his cock.

She was sucking him dry.

And she was still massaging his balls, like she was trying to pump every lost drop out of him. “Oh fuck! Oh fucking-Brianna, that’s so fucking good!” he cried as renewing waves of pleasure burst into him, radiating out from his core, filling him with white-hot ecstasy. It felt like he was coming huge amounts, like he was blowing the biggest load of his life. He emptied his cock into her mouth and she continued working and sucking his dick the whole way through. He didn’t know how long he stood there, orgasming into his friend’s mouth, gasping and moaning, lost in pleasure, but when he finally did finish, he seemed to come back to himself.

Alex looked down at Brianna, and she was staring up at him. When she knew he was finished blowing his load into her mouth, she swallowed, then began pulling his cock out from between her pressed-together lips. And she kept sucking as she did, making him groan again. As soon as she was finished and his cock was free of her mouth, he almost collapsed to the floor of the shower, breathing heavily.

“You okay?” she asked.

“Fine, just fine,” he replied, leaning against the wall. He felt lightheaded with post-orgasm bliss. He felt amazing.

“And now you’ve gotten sucked off by a werewolf,” she said as she stood up gracefully. He saw her grab something, a clear bottle, from shelf inside the shower, unscrew the cap and drink from it, tilting her head back.

“What’s that?” he murmured.

She swished it around in her mouth, gargled, and spat it on the floor. “Mouthwash,” she replied. “Figured you’d appreciate it.”

“Um...yeah. I do. Thank you.”

“Good, cause I wanna kiss you a whole lot more,” she said.

He looked at her, at her wonderful, nude body, her smooth, slick pussy. “I’m so going to eat you out. I’ve got to, after that,” he said.

She smiled at him. “You don’t have to, but it would be appreciated.”

“I want to,” he said. “I really want to eat your pussy.”

“Good. I’ve fantasized about that often enough,” Brianna replied.

“Really?” he asked. The idea that Brianna ever fantasized about him seemed utterly impossible. Then again, she had just blown him after making out with him pretty intensely.

“Duh. You’re cute. I really like you, Alex. We get along really well and you’re a lot of fun to be around,” she replied.

“That...makes sense,” he murmured.

She sighed and rolled her eyes. “We’re going to need to have a conversation after I fuck you, Alex. I can already tell.”

“Okay,” he replied, unsure of how to respond to that.

“Good. Now, wash up so that we can get out and I can get some oral. I miss it.”

“You haven’t had any recently?” he asked, honestly surprised. Although he’d never seen anyone over at her place, and he knew that Brianna seemed to be a bit of an introvert, he’d had this idea that she frequently had casual sex. She sure talked about sex enough.

“No. You’re the first guy I’ve hooked up with in like...huh, wow, three months. I’ve kind of been cruising for pussy recently, but I’ve also got this kind of rule where anyone who hooks up with me has to know and be okay with the fact that I’m a werewolf. And that...turns a lot of people off, for different reasons. And so far, not many have been forthcoming...you’ve got that look on your face. You’re thinking about me having hot lesbian sex, aren’t you?” she asked.

“I mean...yeah,” he admitted, laughing nervously as she turned off the water.

“You worry too much, Alex. Trust me, girl-on-girl is super-hot and fine to fantasize about. Actually, I’ve got some videos...wanna watch me fuck a hot vampire chick tonight?”

“I’d really like that,” he replied. “Is she like...okay with you showing people?”

“Yeah, she’s fine with it. She told me to show it to people I trusted. I trust you. Now come on, I believe I said I’m horny.”

“Me too,” he replied.

He hadn’t actually gone totally soft since blowing that massive load, he was still kind of hard, and the thought of watching some girl-on-girl porn with Brianna and a hot vampire was turning him on. Well, that and the fact that he knew he was going to fuck her pretty soon. He was still trying to wrap his head around that.

He was going to fuck a werewolf.

Alex quickly dried off as Brianna handed him a towel, then grabbed one for herself. Even watching her dry off, he was struck by her grace and how fluid her movements seemed. Once they were dry, she took his hand and led him back into her room. They crawled onto her bed, and Alex felt his heart thundering with excitement. As they laid down in the middle of the bed together, she looked at him again with that intense gaze.

“Now, Alex, there’s something I want to say before we begin,” she said.

“What’s that?” he replied.

“I know I’m intimidating to you,” she began, “which sounds pretty arrogant, but I’ve had enough time to understand a situation.”

“You do intimidate me,” he agreed.

“What I want you to know is that I’m easy to get off. I’m very sensitive. So you don’t have to get all anxious and worried about that. I’m not saying do a bad job, the effort is most certainly appreciated, but, you know, don’t stress about it. And, the bottom line is this: I’m not going to judge you, okay? I mean, yes, I will totally judge you if you say mean things to me or try to treat me like shit, but I’m pretty confident you respect me, and not just because you’re intimidated by me. I believe you’re a good person. So, you know, if you blow off too early or feel like you’re under-performing, just try not to worry. I’m not going to laugh at you, I’m not going to judge you. You’re my friend, Alex, and I want you to feel safe with me. Do you?”

“Yes, I do,” he replied, again realizing that he did trust her, and he did feel safe around her. He believed her.

“Good! Now...come here.”

She pulled him close and began kissing him again. He kissed her back, then laid a hand on one of her big, firm breasts and began to squeeze and massage it gently. As they resumed making out and twining tongues together, he began playing with her beautiful, pink nipple, running his finger across and around it, making her gasp. From there, he shifted his hand down across the smooth expanse of her belly, making her shiver in response, and then he slipped his hand in between her thighs. Brianna parted them wordlessly for him.

Okay, it was time to remember how to do this.

Alex didn’t remember foreplay being all that difficult, and if Brianna really was as sensitive as she said she was, then it was going to be easy to get her off. And he really wanted to get her off. He wanted to hear what she sounded like, moaning in blissful ecstasy. And he was going to be doing that to her, making her feel good. Alex slipped his fingertip in between her taut, smooth lips, and was a little surprised by the heat he could feel radiating off of her. He found the small nub of her clit and began to gently massage it with the tip of his finger as they continued kissing. She moaned and shuddered as he made contact.

“Oh yes,” she whispered, breaking the kiss and lying back, resting her head on the pillow and closing her eyes, “oh, Alex...”

God, hearing her moan his name like that…

He kept going.

He’d done some research over the years on foreplay, since he didn’t want to suck at it, and one big thing he’d picked up: go slow. Slow was good. And so he gently began to massage her clit with just his fingertip, and she moaned and shivered again in response. She began kissing him again with a renewed intensity, shoving her tongue into his mouth. Before long, Alex was rubbing her clit harder and faster, slowly increasing the speed with which he pleasured her, and she moaned even louder, pressing with her hips up against his hand. As he kept going, Alex broke their kiss, then began to kiss his way down her body.

He kissed down her neck and to her collarbone, then settled on her breast. She moaned loudly as he began lick across one of her perfect, pink nipples.

“Oh yes...” she groaned. “Suck my tits, Alex...”

He took her nipple into his mouth and began sucking on it as he stopped rubbing her clit, and then slipped his finger lower, pressing it inside of her.

He was actually surprised by how wet she was. And again that heat.

She let out a scream of pleasure as he started fingering her, shoving his finger up into her most sensitive spot, fucking her with it.

“Oh yes! Right there! Goddamnit, right fucking there!” she cried.

He started going faster and harder, making her yell even louder. “Oh, Alex, I’m-oh, I’m coming!” she shrieked.

And then he felt her vaginal muscles constrict hard around his finger, practically sucking it back in, and a powerful spray of hot sex juices escaped her pussy, coating his fingers, hand, wrist, and forearm.

“Holy shit,” he whispered.

Looking up at her face, he continued fingering her as she shrieked her way through an orgasm, her whole body twisting and writhing in absolute bliss. He had done this to her, he had given her this amount of pleasure. He’d never had one of his old girlfriends react this well.

“Oh Alex! Oh FUCKING YES! IT FEELS SO FUCKING GOOD!”

He fingered her until her orgasm had run its course and she fell back against the bed, chest heaving, breasts swaying beautifully.

“Oh my fucking God, that was fucking amazing,” she whispered. “You are...quite skilled.”

“Well, I’m sure most of that is how sensitive you are,” he replied.

“I mean, some of it is, to be sure, and some of it is that I haven’t gotten laid in awhile, but you just...you fucking know the spots. You played me like a fucking instrument. Mmm...my pussy is feeling so damned satisfied.”

“Well,” he said, sitting up and shifting, “it’s about to feel even more so.”

“You don’t have to eat me out after that, but...well, I won’t turn you down.”

“I still really want to,” he replied.

“You are very nice,” she murmured, smiling sedately at him.

“I try to be,” he said as he settled down in between her trim legs. “Whoa,” he murmured, looking down at the wet spot between her legs.

“Yep, I’m a squirter. I’ve got, like, a lot of blankets and sheets, and a powerful and fast washer and dryer,” she said.

“That’s awesome,” he replied as he finished settling in.

“Yeah, I guess so. The cleaning not so much. Although I can pretty much guarantee you’re gonna make me come during sex, and that is going to feel amazing for your cock.”

“I’m looking forward to it.”

“I’ll just bet you are.”

Recalling what he’d read about the art of eating pussy, he rested his thumbs against both sides of her taut, smooth lips, and gently parted them. She was really wet, even more so than before. He breathed out slowly, letting his breath whisper across her glistening, sensitive skin, and she shivered and gasped softly in response.

“You’re good at this,” she whispered.

“Thank you,” he replied, and then touched the tip of his tongue to her clit and began to massage it gently, carefully. She moaned, long and loud, as he started doing this. It was truly amazing to hear her make these sounds, even better than in his imagination. He started out slowly, as he had before, gently caressing her clit with his tongue, breathing heavily now. He was already rock hard again, his cock throbbing in anticipation.

Before long, he began to go faster, tonguing her clit faster and harder, licking rapidly at it, making her cry out in intense ecstasy.

“Alex, yes! You are really good at eating pussy!” she moaned, running her fingers through his short brown hair, writhing and twisting in pleasure.

Fuck, it was so good to hear that.

He went faster and harder, using more and more of his tongue. And within a few minutes, he was using his lower lip as well, pleasuring her intensely. He slipped a finger into her vagina again and began fucking her with it.

That did it.

She let out a shriek of pleasure so loud that Alex was almost convinced that the neighbors were going to call the cops, but he was beyond caring right now as he made her come again. She got her sex juices all over his jaw and neck and chest this time, coming hard and crazily. He kept licking and fingering her the whole way through, because she kept screaming, “Don’t stop! Don’t fucking stop, Alex!”

So he didn’t stop.

He pleasured her all the way through until her orgasm had stopped and she fell back, gasping and slicked with sweat, against the bed.

“Oh my fuck, Alex,” she whispered. “You just...that was amazing. I mean, wow.”

“Uh, thanks. I’m glad I could do that for you,” he replied as he sat up and wiped his mouth off on the back of his hand.

“No, thank you. Damn.” She sat up and looked down. “Oh wow, I made a mess. Here, let’s clean up real fast. Then we can fuck.”

“Sounds excellent.”

She smirked at him as they stood. “Yeah, I can see you’re already horny as hell again.”

“I never really stopped,” he said.

“And here I thought I gave you an excellent blowjob.”

“Oh you did, I just haven’t gotten laid in a year.”

“Wow. I know your pain. Come on.”

They each jumped back in the shower, washed up really quick, then dried and returned to the bed. He helped her quickly pull off the blanket and replace it with another one. Her blankets were thick and it hadn’t really soaked through. “Okay,” she said as she crawled back onto the bed. “This’ll do for now. No sense doing the whole thing cause I’m just gonna come big-time again.” She laid on her back and spread her legs. He stared at her intently as he crawled onto the bed.

“You are so insanely fucking hot,” he said as he awkwardly climbed on top of her.

“I’m glad you think so,” she replied, smiling up at him.

“Before we start, I guess I just wanted to say, um, I’ve never, uh-”

“Oh do not fucking try to tell me you’re a fucking virgin, Alex, because you just said-” Brianna began.

“No, I’m not. I just, I’ve never had unprotected sex before.”

Her face took on a new quality. Her eyes widened a little and her smile broadened into a smirk. “Seriously?” she asked.

“Yeah. Seriously.”

A new look came onto her face, and her smile took on a very smug, very self-confident quality. “Oh my God, Alex. I am going to make you fucking fall in love with me, because once you get my pussy without protection, and it’s your first time hitting it raw and riding bareback...you are never going to want to stop fucking me.”

“I...don’t know how to respond to that,” he said.

She laughed. “Fair enough. Just put it in me.”

“Okay.”

This was it. He was going fuck Brianna.

She looked up at him with a mixture of eager anticipation and kindness, and he loved that look. She looked like she just...accepted him, like she was happy just to be having sex with him. This really did seem like a dream or a hallucination, but he was done hesitating. He was going to full on enjoy everything that happened now.

He laid down on her and settled in between her spread-open legs. As he laid his cock at the entrance to her bare pussy, he could again feel that heat coming off of her. It was intense. She gasped softly as he began to push his way into her. Now that his cock was actually in place, he let go of it and rested on the heels of his palms, placing his hands on either side of her head, staring down at her. He was prepared to work his way carefully into her, but suddenly she reached back, grabbed his ass, and made him go all the way in.

“Oh my holy fuck,” he whispered. “Oh my fucking God, Brianna...” he moaned.

“Mmm...that’s a good boy,” she whispered as he penetrated her.

He was inside of her. And holy fuck, she was right. It was the single best thing he’d ever felt in his entire life. It was better than losing his virginity, better than even the best sex he’d had with his other girlfriends by several magnitudes, better even than the head she’d given him in the shower barely twenty minutes ago.

It was like a drug.

It was like paradise.

He laid down against her, kissing her again, and began to drive into her, burying his cock inside of her over and over again.

“That’s it!” she moaned, spreading her legs wider. “Oh fuck yes, pound that pussy!” she screamed, and he began to go faster and harder, pushing into her absurdly hot, wet pussy over and over again.

And she was so tight. There was this quality to her pussy that was at once both very, very tight, but also so slippery that it gave just the perfect amount of resistance as he began fucking her brains out. He moaned loudly, losing himself completely in the sex, staring directly into the wide and wild eyes, grunting as he pounded her into the mattress.

“Ughn, yes, give it to me! Give it to me like I’m a fucking slut!” she screamed at him, kissing him hard and then wrapping her slim but powerful legs around him.

He had forgotten exactly how much he absolutely loved it when women did that, and only his first girlfriend had liked doing that to him, so it had been a long time.

“Oh God, oh fuck...fuck...fuck, you’re making me come!” she shrieked.

And he felt it. He felt her orgasm.

It was powerful.

Alex pushed himself up suddenly, as he felt her vaginal muscles begin to clench hard around his cock, convulsing and massaging it, pushing the raw, impossible pleasure he was feeling up another notch, so that he could get a good look at her big, perfect, pale tits. And damn did they look fucking amazing, bouncing in sync with his thrusting. He could feel her coming hard now, feel her getting somehow even hotter and wetter, and that hot spray of feminine sex juices escaping her pussy and getting all over his balls and inner thighs.

“Yesyesyesyesyes!” she screamed incoherently, writhing and twisting in absolute sexual gratification and pure release.

And then he was coming too.

He couldn’t help it.

Just then, it actually didn’t feel physically possible to prevent his climax. He let out his own almost strangled cry of pleasure and rapturous release as his cock convulsed violently, contracting hard as it shot a thick, powerful blast of his load into her pussy.

“Oh fuck! Oh Brianna!” he cried, staring down at her as she enjoyed her own full-body climax. She pushed up against him, having let go of him with her legs and again spread them out wide. He continued fucking her, pounding her orgasming pussy, though his hips were jerking forward in automatic response to his orgasm once again, thrusting his cock deep and hard into her, making her scream louder.

His orgasm was like a supernova.

It detonated inside of him, erupting from his core and filling his entire being with a blindingly powerful ecstasy. And it pulsed with a renewed intensity each time his cock kicked again, releasing a fresh spurt of his seed into her, pumping her impossibly perfect pussy full of it. He didn’t know how long their orgasms lasted, it felt like it could have been an hour, longer, some impossible length of time, but eventually he came down from that sexual high. And he was left gasping for breath, washing back up on the shores of reality, delivered from a universe of raw pleasure. He looked down at her and he thought that Brianna was the most beautiful woman he had ever seen just then, and that included all the porn he’d ever watched.

She stared up at him, smiling sedately, sweaty and flushed and nude, like a goddess of love and sex and pleasure.

“So, what do you think? Greatest pussy ever?” she asked.

“Greatest pussy in the universe,” he replied, then started to pull out.

“No,” she said, reaching up and resting her hands on his shoulders. “Don’t pull out. I want you to stay inside of me for a bit.”

“Okay,” he replied quietly, and laid down on top of her.

She let out a deeply contented sigh and wrapped her arms around him, holding him as he rested his forehead against hers.

“Man, I felt that,” she said. “I’m surprised you didn’t throw your fucking back out or something. That was just...intense.”

He laughed weakly. “Yeah, it was. That was the best sex I’ve ever had. I mean, by several magnitudes.”

“Told you.”

They laid there like that together for a bit, the sweat cooling on their bodies, just staring at each other, enjoying each other’s company.

He liked being inside of her. It was incredibly, wonderfully intimate.

“Okay,” she said finally, “I’m ready for another shower. How about you?”

“Yeah, definitely,” he replied, and carefully pulled his mostly soft cock from inside of her. Slowly, he got up off the bed, getting to his feet. “Damn, my legs hurt,” he muttered. “That was quite a workout.”

“You’ll find that sex with me is,” she replied.

He followed her into the bathroom and they once more got into the shower.

“So, um...what happens now?” he asked after another moment of silence had passed.

“You wanna spend the night? Now that you’ve opened up Pandora’s Box, you’re gonna have to keep fucking me, cause you are a good fuck friend.”

“I’d love to,” he replied. “But, I mean...um...I’ll be totally honest. I’ve never, um...like, I’ve only had three girlfriends, and I’ve never had like...um...a friend with benefits.”

“Oh Alex,” she said, smiling at him again and then stepping forward. She wrapped him in a hug, again pushing her wet, naked, fit body against his. “You’re in uncharted waters. That’s okay. You’re very lucky, because these are very charted waters for me. I can guide you. Let me ask you a few questions.”

“Okay.”

“Do you want to keep fucking me?”

“Oh my fucking God yes,” he replied immediately.

She laughed. “Okay, I kinda figured. Now...how would you feel about being in an open relationship with me?” she asked.

“I...hmm.”

She waited, looking at him, her hands on his shoulders now, waiting. “I mean...I want to say yes, but I guess I have some reservations. Like, I guess I’m not sure what that means. In this scenario, would we be boyfriend and girlfriend?”

“Yes, we would.”

“But we’d fuck other people?”

“Yes.”

“Okay. I guess, my concern is, and I’ll fully admit that this is selfish, but I’m pretty much concerned that if I enter into this relationship, you’re far more than capable of fucking guys all the time that are way more attractive than me, and I’m...me. I’ll be lucky if I can talk, like, anyone into fucking me,” he replied.

“A few thoughts,” she replied, and from the way she said it and the expression on her face, he had the idea that she knew exactly what he was going to say before she’d even offered this relationship up to him. “The first is that I understand your fears. I was actually in this position several years...uh, some time ago. So I know the fear. What I can say is that right now, I’m definitely more into girls than I am guys. I’ve always been bisexual, and usually I swing one way or the other. I’ll spend some time loving cock, and then I’ll spend some time loving pussy. And honestly, as much as I am really feeling your cock right now, I’m kind of desperate for some lady love. And probably will be for a few years. I realize that this is just kind of kicking the can farther down the road, but I think I have a solution to this,” she explained.

“What’s that?” he asked.

“You need to work on your self-esteem. It’s kind of obvious that you’re a bit too tied up in social media and all the popular ideas of what a ‘hot guy’ looks like. I think you’ll find that there’s a lot of women out there, most of whom you’d probably find attractive, that are into you. I mean, I am. I’m like really into you, and a big part of that is cause I got to know you. I like you. I like your personality, your humor, how just...chill you are. You’re really easy to get along with. And you just don’t fucking care that I’m a werewolf. I can tell that about you. You actually relax around me, which makes it so that I can actually relax, too. That’s fucking rare. I mean rare, in a human. Not to, you know, generalize. But most humans I’ve met get nervous around us paranormals, even if they’re not being overt about it. Reading body language is second nature to most of us, so we can tell. It’s why most of us tend to stick together. Spend some time with me, and I think you’ll finally start realizing that you’re more attractive than you think, and being attractive isn’t all on the surface. And besides...” she smiled suddenly at him, it was a fierce, lusty smile, “I’ve got some lady friends that I want to introduce you to and they are so hot and they would love to fuck you.”

“Seriously?” he asked.

“Hell yes. They love them a cute human boytoy to corrupt with some blow-your-mind paranormal sex. I mean, that’s part of what really got me off while we were fucking. Not to diminish your efforts or anything, but damn, being able to have that level of control over you, of being able to bring you pleasure like no other woman in your life has ever before...now that is a sexual high. I fucking love that. As a matter of fact...okay, I know this is kind of sudden, but do you want to go on a road trip with me? Like a sexual one? I want to visit Thorne, and there’s some friends I have on the way there. You come with me to Thorne, I absolutely promise you will get amazing pussy. Like, I’ve got at least half a dozen women that I know that would certainly love to hop in bed with the two of us and fuck all night.”

“Wow, that sounds...um, I mean, that sounds amazing, but...isn’t Thorne like twenty hours away or something?” he asked.

“It is, but come on, you need a vacation after all the bullshit you’ve gone through, and I’m kind of sick of this town. We could pretty easily just get into my car and go.”

“Isn’t Thorne like...dangerous?”

“I mean, it can be. But...okay, I won’t try to pressure you into doing this or anything. If you don’t want to, you don’t have to. But I think it would be an absolutely wonderful experience for you. And Alex, dear, I’m a werewolf. I can bench press a car if I have to. I mean, like, a small car, but whatever, you get my point. I won’t let anything happen to you.”

He was silent for several moments, considering it. All of this seemed to be happening really fast, and yet it was all making a certain kind of sense. Hooking up with Brianna made sense. Besides feeling really, really fucking good, it just felt...right. She was right: he did feel pretty much completely at ease around her. Well, except for the sexual tension. But that was apparently about to go away, because she was willing to be in a relationship with him. And if what she was saying and what they’d done was any indication, it was going to be a highly sexual relationship. And leaving his town, even for a little while, that felt right too.

It felt like he needed to just go somewhere else, to be somewhere totally new, and clear his head. Let his thoughts settle, maybe even redirect his life somehow.

“I don’t have much money,” he said, feeling a bit crestfallen as he suddenly remembered that particular fact.

“Oh, psh, don’t even worry about that. I’ll cover everything,” Brianna replied easily.

“Really. I mean...I don’t want to be drain or anything...”

“Alex, is this one of those ‘I’m the guy so I’m not supposed to let the girl pay for anything’ sort of feelings?” she asked.

“No...I mean, okay, yeah, kind of. But I mean, I’d also just feel kind of weird, having you buy like...everything for me,” he replied awkwardly.

“One thing you’ll have to know coming into a relationship with me Alex, which, if I know you as well as I think I do, you won’t have too many problems with, is: don’t worry about traditional gender roles. It’ll make everything much easier. I have money, Alex. Like, a lot of money. Like, more money than I’ll probably need for a few decades. That car out there? I bought it straight cash. This place? I rented it out for two years up front. All this furniture? Bought it new when I moved in. Even if I lavished you every day for a year, it still wouldn’t matter all that much to me. If you date me, Alex, you’re gonna have to deal with the fact that your girlfriend is the one with the money. And it’s not like I’m going to hold that over you or anything. I’m not going to try and make you do anything you don’t want to and threaten to withhold money or anything fucked up like that...look at it this way: I want to buy you things. Buying shit for my friends makes me happy, and I haven’t really had a friend besides you for a little while now.”

“Okay. I...guess I can accept that. Although I’m pretty curious about you...even more so now that you’ve told me just how much money you have.”

She frowned, then nodded. “Okay, that’s fair. I figured this would come up at some point, especially if I took that next step in the friendship. I know that I haven’t exactly been, uh, forthcoming with most of my past.”

He hesitated. “I don’t want you to feel like you have to tell me or anything.”

“No, it’s fine. Here, let’s get out of this shower. I’m getting hot.”

“Same.”

She killed the water and they got out, grabbing fresh towels and drying off. As he finished up and put the towel back up on the rack, he looked around her bathroom, then her bedroom. “You have such a nice fucking house.”

“Oh man, this is nothing, you should’ve seen the place I had in Thorne,” she replied.

“So you did live in Thorne?” he asked. They walked back over to the bed and began the process of changing out the sheets and blankets.

“Damn, did I not tell you even that?” she sighed heavily. “I’m sorry, Alex. I don’t want you to think I don’t trust you or anything. It’s just...I don’t want to get into the whole thing, but basically, I lived in Thorne for awhile. Like, twen...uh, a lot of years.”

“Is there some reason you’re avoiding specific amounts of years?” he asked.

She sighed again. “I just, uh...” Now it seemed to be her turn to be hesitant. “I guess I’m kind of reluctant to let you know my, uh, real age.”

“How old are you? I mean, it’s not like I’ll care.”

She twisted her lips, considering it. “If I’m asking you to trust me, it’s only fair if I trust you. I’m fifty-eight years old.”

“Damn...nice,” he replied.

She laughed. “You like that about me?”

“...well, I mean, older women are hot. But I mean you don’t look like a woman in her late fifties, obviously. But I don’t know, it doesn’t really matter to me...what I’m trying to get across is, your age doesn’t really have any bearing on our relationship.”

“Well that’s good to know.” She laughed. “You’re very reasonable.”

“I mean, did you expect me not to be?”

“No. I’m sorry. It’s just that age is kind of a thing with a lot of guys I’ve known. I mean, mostly human guys. No offense. It’s just been my experience. And I mean not all of them, but enough to make me a little paranoid. Anyway, yeah, I’m fifty-eight.”

“Were you born a werewolf?”

“Yeah. My parents are over in Europe right now on like a ten year long vacation.”

“Damn!”

“Yeah, and they aren’t even done with it yet.”

“Man, this feels like...I mean, so fucking much, all at once.”

They finished making the bed and climbed back onto it. “Yeah. How about we just, you know, chill out for the rest of the night? We’re going to have a long drive ahead of us. You can ask me all the questions you want on the road. Conversation makes long drives like a million times more bearable,” she suggested.

“That sounds good.” He yawned suddenly. “Goddamn, I’m tired. And the sun’s not even down yet.” He glanced at the clock. It was just past six o’clock now.

“Do you smoke weed?” Brianna asked suddenly.

He glanced over at her. It was definitely not what he’d expected her to ask. “Um...I mean, I have a few times,” he replied.

She laughed. “You’ve got that ‘what the fuck?’ look on your face. It’s really cute. I’ve got some weed, and I think it’d be great to toke up and just lay here together. I think it’ll help you relax and let everything kind of soak in.”

“I’m plenty relaxed, but weed would be great,” he replied.

“Perfect.”

Alex had had friends who liked to toke up, and ever since the politicians had finally gotten their heads out of their asses and stopped listening to the hypocritical conservatives and finally fully legalized weed at the federal and state level two years ago, he’d tried it off and on. It was good and helped him relax, but it was always something he thought he’d enjoy more with company, and he didn’t really have anyone to smoke with. Well, that was apparently about to change. Did he suddenly have a perfect girlfriend?

And even the idea that he was no longer single, that he was actually dating his friend, was still kind of crashing through his head.

He felt surprised every time he thought it again.

Alex glanced over at Brianna, who had rolled away from him to go hunting through her bedside table. Goddamn she had a hot ass. He suddenly wondered how she felt about anal. There was something else he hadn’t had a chance to do. Well...here was hoping. Her ass was seriously hot. And then he was thinking about the possibility of having sex with other paranormal women...well, he’d sure fantasized about that often enough.

He didn’t think there was actually a type of paranormal he wasn’t attracted to.

“Hey, I just remembered. You mentioned a video in the shower...”

“Oh yeah!” she said, rolling back over. She had a blunt in one hand and a lighter in the other. She stuck it in her mouth, lit up, and took a deep breath, then passed it to him, blowing out a big plume of smoke. He accepted it and she rolled back over. “Gimme a minute...”

Alex took a hit off the blunt and coughed a few times. “Shit, been awhile since I’ve smoked,” he muttered. After he finished coughing, he tried again, and it went down a bit smoother. Brianna rolled back over.

“Here,” she said, holding her phone. “Lemme find it. It’s fucking hot.”

He took a few more hits, then passed it back to her. She accepted the blunt without looking, pausing in her swiping across the screen of her phone to stick it in her mouth, then she grinned. “Ah! Here. Come here.”

He got up close to her, cuddling up with her in the middle of the huge bed. She was still very warm. Hot even. “You’re very warm,” he said, running a hand up and down one arm.

“Werewolf blood,” she replied, then tapped the screen.

He watched intently as the scene began to play out. He saw Brianna with a tall, very pale, very busty redhead, both of them naked and glorious, kissing on a bed.

“Whoa, who is she?” he asked.

“That, my cute boyfriend, is Aurora. She is a sex goddess.”

“She is so fucking hot...”

“Mmm, the things she can to with that tongue of hers. And God, her fucking tits, they are just so big and perfect. We were good friends in Thorne.”

He kept watching as the scene continued playing out, then watched as Aurora began to kiss down the wondrous length of Brianna’s body. She licked across her vivid pink nipples, then got down between her legs, much as he had not that long ago, and began to pleasure her. Brianna cried out in impassioned pleasure as she was eaten out by the absurdly beautiful vampire. She kept going like this, and eventually, she switched positions and they began to sixty-nine, both of them pleasuring each other intensely.

They both sounded so insanely erotic.

“This is so fucking hot,” he whispered.

“I know, right? I’m so glad we filmed this,” Brianna replied.

They kept going until each had had an intense orgasm, though Brianna’s definitely seemed more powerful. When she was finished coming, Aurora got up off the bed and disappeared off-camera. She returned a moment later wearing a strap-on and climbed back onto the bed, and on Brianna. Who promptly let out a loud moan as Aurora finished settling in between her legs, slipped the fake dick into her, and started fucking her with it. Brianna cried out Aurora’s name and spread her legs wide, bringing them up into the air.

“Goddamn,” he murmured.

“Yep. We look good fucking,” Brianna replied, grinning.

“Yes, you sure as hell do. Aurora has such a nice ass. I mean it’s...”

“So thick, right? I’m sure you’ll get to meet her. And she’s into anal.” She paused. “So am I, if you’re into that.”

“I’ve never had the chance.”

“Ugh,” Brianna sighed. “What, did you date a bunch of prudes?”

“I mean...not exactly,” he murmured.

“Whatever, I don’t want to shame girls if they aren’t into stuff, but...Alex, you are going to have such a wild time with me.”

“I’m very grateful.”

She laughed and took another pull on the blunt. “Yeah, I bet you are.”

They kept watching. Aurora fucked Brianna’s brains out, making her scream in blissful pleasure until she let out a loud shriek and orgasmed again. When she was done coming, they switched places and Brianna wore the strap-on. And she fucking pounded Aurora hard, hitting her from the back, hands on that big, pale ass. She fucked her until Aurora enjoyed her own orgasm, then Brianna got up, smirked into the camera, then turned it off.

“Wow,” he said.

“I haven’t really had anyone I could show that to for awhile. That was like three years ago,” she murmured. “I miss Aurora.”

“Where is she now?” he asked.

“Still in Thorne.”

“Why’d you leave?”

She seemed to consider that for a moment, then slowly shook her head. “We’ve got plenty of time to get into that later. How about for tonight, we just smoke some weed, play some video games, and order some pizza. I’m starving,” she said.

“You’re like already the best girlfriend I’ve ever had,” he said.

She smirked. “Duh. Come on. Let’s put in an order.”

CHAPTER THREE

The rest of the night wasn’t the best day that Alex had ever had in his life…

But it was at least very, very close.

They did as Brianna had suggested. They put in an order for three large pizzas, (Brianna apparently had a massive appetite and burned a shitload of calories being a werewolf), some wings, breadsticks, and soda, and then they’d gone down to her living room and fired up some cartoons. They chilled out on her couch, cuddling beneath a blanket with her on his lap, his arms looped around her, and he felt…

Content. He felt happy.

He felt like he should be here, like this was right.

But a thought kept running through his mind, one that kept getting derailed. This felt very...sudden. How had he gone from being friends with Brianna to being in a relationship with her and having unprotected sex with her and then cuddling on the couch with her like they’d been boyfriend and girlfriend for months?

“Brianna...” he said after about half an hour of this.

“Yeah?” she asked.

“Were you expecting this?”

“Yeah.”

“Why?”

She laughed. “Boys,” she murmured. “It was obvious you really liked me, and I knew that I was going to like you right away.”

“You did?” he asked.

She grabbed the remote and paused what they were watching, then looked at him. “Of course. I wouldn’t have gone out of my way to talk with you otherwise. I’m a little bit asocial. Sometimes a lot. That’s why you never see anyone hanging out around here. I like my alone time. But I also do get lonely. That’s why we started hanging out so much. You were lonely, too.”

“I lived with someone up until today.”

“And you were lonely,” she replied.

He opened his mouth, then closed it, then sighed. “Yeah, I guess so.”

“I don’t mean to sound like a bitch, but do you have any other friends besides me and your roommate?”

He considered it, really considered it, and almost said no. “I do,” he replied. “I’m not really sure I can count Brad as a friend. Not after what he did today. I wouldn’t say he’s an enemy, but...well, we’ve obviously drifted apart if he’s okay with just fucking me over like this. But yes, I do have one other person I talk to on a regular basis. Or at least a semi-regular basis. She can be a bit reclusive, too,” he explained.

“She?”

“Yeah. Internet friend. We met on an ambient music forum and started talking. She’s pretty reclusive. The only thing I really know about her is that she lives in Thorne.”

“That’s it?”

“Yeah. And that we have a lot of similar interests.”

“You know what she looks like?” Brianna asked.

“No, I’ve never seen a picture of her or anything. We just talk online.”

“For how long?”

“About a year now...why, jealous?” he asked, grinning at her.

She rolled her eyes. “Give me a break.”

“But I’d call her a friend. Her name is Lapis, although I’m not sure if that’s her real name,” he replied.

“Fair enough. Okay, so you’ve just got two friends left. Me and Lapis. You know, I bet we could track her down when we get to Thorne.”

“That’d sure be interesting,” he replied.

The doorbell rang. “Pizza’s here! Come on, I’m fucking dying of hunger,” she said, throwing the blanket back and bounding up.

He moved to join her.

They got the pizza and she ended up giving the pizza guy a big tip, and Alex again found himself wondering what she did for money. From there, they planted themselves back in front of the TV and spent most of the rest of the night eating pizza, smoking a few joints, and watching cartoons, then eventually switching over to playing a fighting game. By the time midnight was rolling around, Alex was having a hard time keeping his eyes open.

“Alex...you nodded off again, babe,” Brianna said, gently nudging him.

He opened his eyes and felt a big, stupid smile on his face.

“What are you grinning about, cutie?” she asked.

“I just...hearing you call me babe, it’s just...that was really nice.”

“Well, we’re a couple now,” she replied. “And we’ve already known each other for six months. And I know we’ve got that vibe going on. That one where we started getting along and being comfortable around each other like right away, which just accelerates the friendship. Now, come on. I imagine you’ve been up for a long time now.”

“Got up at like eight,” he replied, yawning.

“Yep. I’m gonna fuck you to sleep,” she said.

“That sounds so fucking fantastic.”

“It will be. Now let’s go.”

They got up and headed back upstairs after turning everything off and making sure the house was locked up. He felt almost drunk with tiredness and happiness. He couldn’t remember the last time he felt this good. It was strange how he could feel so utterly hopeless and shitty and so fantastically joyful in the same day.

They got upstairs and Brianna pushed him onto his back on the bed suddenly.

“What was that for?” he murmured.

“Hush, dear,” she replied as she began getting him out of his clothes. Once she had him nude, she stripped naked herself, and climbed onto the bed. She had him lay in the middle of the bed, then grinned and kissed him long and firmly on the mouth. “Now, I want you to lay there. You’ve had a very long, difficult, stressful day, and I want to make you feel better and give it a really great end. So...just relax.”

“I...okay. Thank you, Brianna.”

“You’re welcome.”

She kissed him again, then got down in between his legs. He groaned as she licked up the bottom of his cock and slipped it into her mouth in one, smooth motion. “Holy fuck,” he whispered as his cock became enveloped in hot, wet bliss. Brianna moaned quietly as she bobbed her head with a smooth precision, her wonderful lips slipping up and down over the head of his cock repeatedly as she began to massage his balls.

“Brianna...you are too fucking good at that,” he muttered. “I mean...just...agh, fuck yessss...” he groaned as she kept going.

She worked up a good mouthful of spit, coating his cock in it as she sucked him off, then took it out of her mouth. “Now it gets better,” she said, and then mounted him nimbly. She reached down, taking his saliva-slicked cock in her grasp and slipped it smoothly into her.

“Oh yes...” she groaned as she impaled herself on him.

“Fuck, Brianna,” he gasped, looking up at her as she began to ride his cock.

“Mmm...you love that pussy, don’t you?” she asked, grinning down at him as she rested her hands against his bare chest and continued bouncing on his cock, starting to go faster, pleasuring him with her insanely hot, wet pussy.

“Yes,” he groaned.

“I want to hear you say it,” she replied, her grin becoming broader.

“I love your pussy, Brianna...”

“What’s that?” she asked.

He grabbed her hips suddenly and began to thrust up into her, making her cry out. “I fucking love your pussy!” he screamed at her.

“Oh yes! That’s it! That’s right fucking there, Alex!” she shrieked.

In just a few more seconds, he realized that he’d pushed her over into an orgasm. She let out another loud shout of pure rapturous bliss as she began gushing sex juices all over his stomach and thighs and balls, her vagina convulsing tightly around his cock.

Holy fuck, she really was sensitive as hell.

And oh goddamn did that ever feel amazing. Her pussy massaged his cock as she continued to furiously ride him, bouncing up and down hardcore and making the whole bed shake. And he couldn’t help it. He’d fully intended to last longer, but it felt way, way too good and he let out his own hoarse shout of ecstasy as his cock jerked violently, sending that first burst of his seed into her orgasming werewolf pussy.

It was like a hit of raw, uncut bliss.

He grabbed her wonderful, firm hips and thrust his cock deep inside of her, coming hard into her, filling her up as she screamed her way through her own climax. His dick rapidly emptied itself into her, spurting thick loads of his seed until it was just dry-kicking and there was nothing left. His orgasm slowly ran out, and as soon as he was finished, Alex gasped and went slack, falling back against the bed, trying to catch his breath.

“Mmm...there, now you can get a good sleep,” she said, grinning smugly at him as she got up and off the bed.

“Uh-huh,” he managed, already feeling sleep threatening to overwhelm him.

While she washed up, he crawled slowly beneath the covers. By the time she got back into bed with him, he’d settled down, lying on his side.

She pressed her back up against him and had him wrap his arms around her. “Are you happy, Alex?” she asked quietly.

“Extremely...what about you?” he replied.

“Oh yes, I’m quite happy. I forgot how nice it is to have a man in my life that I like, I can trust, I can just fuck freely...you’re an amazing man, you just need to realize it.”

“Well...I’ll see what I can do.”

She laughed. “You just need to build some confidence. Don’t worry, I can help. Now, go to sleep, Alex.”

“Okay...good night, Brianna.”

“Good night, Alex.”

…

He had dreams that night.

Alex went through phases where he had sex dreams, and they always left him miserable when he woke up from them. Mainly because of how sexless his life was. That night, he dreamed exclusively about Brianna, and the dreams seemed to go on forever.

When he did wake up and crack his eyes open, sunlight was filling the bedroom, and for a moment, he had no idea where he was. All he knew was that he was deliriously aroused at the moment, and as he rolled over, rubbing at his eyes, trying to get his bearings, his gaze fell upon Brianna’s bare, pale back and he remembered everything.

And that just made him hornier.

“Brianna,” he whispered, reaching out and laying a hand on her shoulder. Oh, she was so hot to the touch, her skin smooth and soft. He ran his hand down her bare arm and she stirred at his touch, shifting and breathing deeply.

“Hmm?” she replied.

“Can we, um...I...I’m horny,” he said, barely able to gather a coherent thought, let alone articulate himself.

She rolled over and smirked at him.

“You want some more of this stunning werewolf pussy, don’t you?” she asked.

“Yes,” he replied, looking down at her bare breasts. Fuck, they looked so damned good. He’d always known that she had excellent breasts, but he had no idea that they looked like honest-to-God perfect porn star tits.

Brianna pulled the blankets back, revealing her perfect, nude body to him, and spread her legs as she rolled fully onto her back.

“Use me as you wish,” she replied.

“I...are you sure?” he asked.

She rolled her eyes. “Yes, Alex! I wouldn’t be offering if I wasn’t sure. I’m horny too, you know,” she replied.

He didn’t wait a second longer, quickly scrambling to get on top of her. His cock felt so hard that it almost hurt, and it was throbbing in tense anticipation and desperate need. As he settled in between her slim, pale thighs, he thought about how he’d never had a girlfriend, or even really known any women, who were as overtly, and causally, sexual as Brianna was. Then all thoughts were firmly ejected from his mind as he slipped inside of her.

“Oh fuck...” he moaned loudly.

“Mmm...yes, just like that,” she whispered. “I’m always so fucking horny in the morning, Alex...” she groaned as he began making love to her.

Being inside of her was like a dream, an impossibility of hot pleasure.

And she was so wet. He couldn’t believe how wet her pussy was. Or how hot it was.

“Brianna, you feel amazing,” he gasped as he drove into her fast and hard, unable to do otherwise, burying himself utterly within her.

She cried out and wrapped her legs around him. “You feel pretty fantastic yourself...yes, right there!” she moaned. “I forgot how fucking awesome morning sex is.”

He just groaned incoherently in response, completely lost inside of her.

She felt perfect.

“You’re gonna come, aren’t you?” she asked, smirking up at him. He stared down at her, propped up on his hands now, enraptured by her big, bouncing, pale tits.

“Yes,” he gasped.

“Hmm...I want you to blow a huge load inside of me. We can come together.”

“Here...lemme help you,” he replied, shifting so that he was resting on his knees and then reaching down in between them.

“I don’t need help but...ah! I’ll certainly take it,” she moaned as he laid his thumb against her clit and began rubbing it.

“Oh fuck!” she cried as he kept sliding in and out of her. “Yes! Yes! Yes! Fuck, Alex!” she shrieked.

And he wasn’t sure which one of them started to come first, only that about the same time there was a burst of pleasure, he heard Brianna scream again and felt her buck against him. Both of them orgasming together, writhing in bliss and ecstasy.

He was lost in a place of pure rapturous pleasure with Brianna, both of them united in sexual release.

And then he was coming down from the orgasm, and he all but collapsed against her, head resting on her pillow, trying to get his breath back.

“That is so much better,” Brianna murmured, rubbing his back slowly.

“Uh-huh,” he managed, then carefully pulled out of her and rolled over onto his side. He stared at her as she laid there on her back, stretching. “Good fucking God,” he murmured.

“What?” she asked, rolling over and looking at him.

“You are just...I can’t believe how attractive you are.”

She laughed. “Thank you. It’s just the werewolf blood,” she replied.

“What do you mean?”

“Every paranormal species comes with its own perks. Strength is typically one of them. I’m strong as hell. Vampires are, too. Most of them are. And oh God, Valkyries. They can bench press goddamned buses if they want to. Then some of them are magical. But almost all of us are considered very attractive by humans. Which works out pretty well for some of us. Witches can pretty easily hide the fact that they are paranormal. So can I. And succubi, mostly. Sirens. Vampires can if they’re well fed or particularly good with makeup.”

“Huh.”

“Yeah. You’ve probably met a few paranormals in your time and not ever known it. Although...hmm, maybe not.”

“What do you mean?”

“You knew I was a paranormal right away, didn’t you?” she asked.

“I mean...I think so?”

She rolled her eyes. “Don’t bullshit me. You knew. When I told you I was a werewolf, you weren’t surprised at all. And you didn’t care.”

“No, I guess I didn’t,” he replied. He wanted to be naive enough to ask her why he would care, but he knew. Most people would have at least some reaction to that fact. And usually it would be a bad one. Really, it was just a question of how bad. But she was right, he had known, and he hadn’t cared. Something was bugging him, though.

“What’s wrong? You’ve got that look on your face,” she asked.

“What look?” he asked.

“That ‘I’ve got a question but I’m too nervous to ask it’ look.”

He sighed. “Yeah, fine. Why would you ever be...alone, I guess, if you don’t want to? You could hide the fact that you’re a werewolf pretty easily.”

She rolled her eyes and blew a strand of hair away. “I told you already, but I’ll forgive you, given the fact that I’m sure you’re having trouble with thinking right now. I know I’m pretty fucking amazing at sex. Especially if it’s a human I’m fucking.” She paused, then sighed. “Man, that was pretty cocky,” she murmured.

“Not incorrect, though,” he replied.

She laughed. “Fair enough. I mentioned earlier that anyone who fucked me has to know and be okay with the fact that I’m a werewolf. That’s kind of my one rule. It helps weed out a lot of idiots, although at this point it’s pretty easy to pick them out right away. But that wasn’t always the case, and this wasn’t always my rule...” now she frowned and twisted her lips, as though considering something unpleasant. “I suppose if we’re going to be together, there’s stuff you should know about me. I mean, you know my age and my race, which you obviously don’t care about. But here’s something you might, I know it really bugs some guys…”

“What?” he asked.

“I’ve slept around a lot. Like, a lot. With guys and girls.”

“Oh...well, I mean, I kinda figured.”

“Yeah, I guess my general demeanor would allude to that. And that doesn’t bother you?”

“Not really. I guess I’m...somewhat concerned about how I stack up against everyone else you’ve been with. I’m...not very experienced,” he replied.

“You’re doing fine,” she said. “I told you, I’m super easy to get off and I really like you. Like, you make me really horny.”

“Why?”

“I thought we went over this already.” She sighed. “I guess I can try to explain how I feel a bit more. I used to be a lot more superficial. I slept with a ton of people. My relationships were...even the word casual feels too heavy to describe them. I went through phases. I did a ton of one-night stands. Then I had a lot of casual, open relationships. Then I fell in love with a few different people and had a kind of web of more serious, interconnecting relationships. Then that kind of blew up and I went back to the one-night stands. Then I spent some time just...alone. Totally by myself. Then I emerged from that a bit more mellow and mild. I’ve been at this relationship thing, from one extreme to another, for decades now, and there was probably one thing that I managed to extract out of all that shit. It’s that the best kinds of relationships are the ones that are the most real. Which sounds like one of those ‘well no fucking shit’ statements, right?”

She sighed and rubbed at her eyes, then yawned and stretched. “I guess what I’m saying is that you’re my friend, Alex. We became friends right away, like we just fell into friendship, you know? And real good friendship, too. I felt like I’d known you for a long time. It was so easy to talk with you, to just hang out at my house with you, to stay up all night playing video games and talking about bullshit or super serious stuff with you. That level of friendship, of being able to relax, truly relax, around someone else, let alone a human, is so extremely rare. There’s almost no humans left that I know that are this comfortable around me. And there’s very few people, human or paranormal, that I feel this comfortable around. Our friendship is...as genuine as it is rare. And that is why you make me so fucking horny.”

“Oh...well, all right, then.”

She laughed. “You’re simple, too. I like that.”

“Simple?”

She sighed and reached over, giving him a little shove. “Don’t be difficult. Simple, not stupid. You’re simple, as in easy to get along with. You are low maintenance. You don’t try to bullshit, you don’t try to play games, you don’t over-complicate things.”

“Fair enough,” he replied. “Um...I didn’t bring my toothbrush,” he murmured.

“It’s fine, you can use mine. We’ve sure swapped enough fluids so far that it won’t be weird or anything. Now, come on. Let’s shower and go out for breakfast, I’m fucking starving,” she said, almost bounding up out of the bed.

He stared at her pale, fit ass as she walked into the bathroom, then quickly pulled back the blankets, got up and followed her.

…

“So we’re really going to do this?” Alex asked as they sat across from each other on a patio in the sunshine.

“Duh,” Brianna replied. “Unless you’re having second thoughts.” She was currently tearing through the huge breakfast she’d ordered of bacon, eggs, sausage, pancakes, steak, and hash browns. She was already halfway through it all.

“I’m not,” he replied. “I actually am really looking forward to this now. I haven’t been on anything resembling a vacation in years. And now that we’re dating, I just feel...”

“Over the fucking moon?”

“Yeah.”

She grinned and nudging him under the table with her foot. “Me too. That is what I love about relationships so much. It doesn’t really matter if you’re seventeen or fifty-two, the right relationship can still make you feel stupid and goofy. You make me feel like that.”

“That’s so awesome. Feeling like this is just...wow.”

“Yep. So, what do we need to actually do before we can go?”

“Um...well, I really should deal with my apartment.”

“Would money make this problem go away faster? Cause I’m willing to pay for that.”

“I guess so? I still feel kinda weird about that...”

She sighed. “Come on, Alex! Stop being weird.”

“Okay, I’ll have to get used to it, I guess.”

Brianna laughed. “Yeah, get used to having a rich girlfriend. A lot of guys would kill to be in this position, you know?”

“Yeah, I know. I just...I have a problem with the idea of being, like, that guy who’s just a lazy fuck and leaches off of his successful girlfriend, you know?”

“Oh my God, Alex! Just because I have the money in this relationship doesn’t mean you have to be a lazy fuck. You can still contribute meaningfully to the relationship outside of money. And I wouldn’t even be interested in dating you if I thought you were a lazy fuck anyway. Just...you know, make an effort to do things.”

“Like what?”

She shrugged. “I don’t know. I guess it depends on what our needs even out to. Right now that just means spending time with me and having fun. And sex.” She smiled suddenly. “You know in some porn how the girl tells the guy to just sit back and relax, and starts blowing him?”

He laughed. “Yeah.”

“For the next...I dunno, few weeks? At least? Just consider that to be your life. Just...you know, relax. And let me give your life a blowjob. And you, too. I like you a lot, Alex, and I went through some shit times when I was growing up. I know what it is to work your ass off, trying to pay bills. You’ve been doing that for a few years now. You deserve a break. And I can more than afford to give you one. And I really want to. I love being able to pay for my friends. And you’re my boyfriend now. So, you know...just relax.”

He laughed. “It’ll take some getting used to, but I think I can manage that.”

“Good! Don’t worry. I’ll let you know if I think you’re becoming a lazy fuck or anything.”

“That’s good to know at least.”

“You’ll be fine, Alex.”

“So...um, yeah. Besides wrapping up my apartment and telling my parents what’s up, I don’t really think I’ll have anything else to deal with. We can just go.”

“Good. Now, let’s finish up, cause I’ve got a few things I need to do before we go, too.”

“Like what?”

“Mainly contact a few friends of mine who might be in between here and Thorne. We can drop by and maybe get laid.”

“...I’m still going to have to get used to that too.”

“Getting used to things is overrated,” Brianna replied easily, then hesitated. She sighed. “Sorry, that was a bit too cavalier. In the same way that I’ll let you know if I really think you’re slacking, which, by the way, I do not have super high standards or anything, you need to let me know if I’m being too pushy. I spent a long time doing a lot of stuff, and that kind of made me a bit...like a steamroller, sometimes. I try to get people to do things and dismiss their concerns. It’s probably the thing I hate most about myself. I’m a very big fan of respecting boundaries, so if anything we’re doing or planning on doing is making you nervous or uncomfortable, please tell me. Like, actually tell me, point blank, to my face. Okay?”

“Okay,” he replied. “I’ll do that. Well, I’ll try. I, uh, have had trouble standing up for myself in the past...”

She laughed. “This relationship is going to work out great.” He must have made a face because Brianna sighed. “Oh come on, I’m joking. You’re gonna have to lighten up. Although I imagine that will happen as a side effect of all the sex.”

“I’m sure hoping so.”

Brianna tossed the last bit of sausage on her plate into her mouth. Alex looked down at his own plate. He still had a little under half of his meal left. Well, either he was going to have to eat faster or she was going to have to eat slower. Or maybe not. Maybe it didn’t matter. Brianna was definitely unlike any woman he had ever dated before, and he was going to have to readjust a few of his ideas about relationships.

He kept eating.

CHAPTER FOUR

“You know, I just realized that I have never once been over to your apartment,” Brianna said as he pulled into his regular parking spot.

Well, semi-regular. People often took it.

“Yeah, there’s a reason for that,” he replied.

“This place does look pretty shitty. I guess you weren’t exaggerating when you were complaining about it,” she murmured, looking up at the building.

“Yep. It sucks. I’m honestly reluctant to let you come in. It’s...embarrassing.”

“Oh come on, don’t be like that. I don’t care about stuff like that,” she replied easily. “I just give a shit about you.”

“And that is very appreciated, because my life is not very impressive,” he said as he killed the engine and got out of the car.

“I bet you won’t be saying that this time next week,” Brianna replied as she joined him.

“That’d be nice. Come on.”

They walked into the building and moved down into the basement. He unlocked the door and headed in. He sighed quietly as he looked around the barren living room, then moved down the hallway towards his own bedroom, Brianna following behind him.

“So this is it, huh?” Brianna asked as they came in. “I bet you fucking jacked off to me so many times in that bed.”

“I mean...yeah?” he replied awkwardly as he came to stand in the middle of his room. “It’s so weird to hear you say that.”

“You’re gonna have to get used to that,” she replied, grinning at him. “Hey! I just had a thought. Given all the dreams and fantasies and sexual desires you’ve had in this miserable place, no offense, how about I help bring that to life at least a little bit?”

“What do you mean?” he asked, and felt a pulse of lust shoot through him.

“I mean, how about you sit down on your bed and...just relax?” she replied, stepping up to him, guiding him slowly across his room, and then gently pushing him so that he sat down on his bed. Smiling seductively at him, she got down onto her knees and began undoing his pants. He took a deep breath and let it out slowly.

Yes. Just relax. That sounded pretty great.

Brianna freed his cock.

“Now,” she said as she leaned in and breathed out, and he shuddered as he felt her hot breath whisper over his dick, “you’ve got a girlfriend to suck you off in your bed. I bet that just makes you thrilled,” she murmured, and licked across the head of his dick.

“Ah! Yeah...yeah, thrilled,” he whispered.

“You get very inarticulate when you’re being pleasured by a horny slut, huh?” she asked, grinning up at him. She licked his dick again.

“I...um...yeah...” he panted.

She snorted. “You like having a horny slut for a girlfriend?”

“Oh my God, yes,” he replied.

“Figured.” She took his cock into her hot, wet mouth and started sucking him off. He groaned loudly, resting on the heels of his palms, looking down at her as she started bobbing her head with a skilled precision.

The pleasure was stunning.

Especially when she cupped his balls in one hand and began to massage them gently. Her skin was so soft and hot. He could tell she was going for maximum pleasure, trying to get him off. So he didn’t try to hold back, he just let her work, let himself feel it all, let the orgasm come. He watched her as she stared up at him, locking eyes with him, and he suddenly found himself wondering if he had ever felt this strong of a connection with his previous girlfriends. He honestly wasn’t sure if he had. There was something very different about his relationship with Brianna. Was it because she was a werewolf? Or some other reason?

And then all the thoughts were blown out of his head as he started to blow his load, shooting a thick spray of his seed into her willing mouth. And she moaned and continued sucking. Alex cried out, placing his hand on the back of her head, his hips jerking forward as he orgasmed directly into her mouth.

She sucked him completely dry.

“Oh, Brianna...fuck!” he cried.

She pulled his cock from her mouth, swallowed, and looked up at him. “So how was that?” she asked.

He groaned and laid back on his bed. “I think you know exactly how that was,” he replied.

She laughed and stood. “Yeah, fair enough. I just like asking that. You got any soda? Or mouthwash?” she asked. “I’d like to keep kissing you today.”

“Uh, yeah, both,” he replied.

“Okay. Be right back.”

He watched her leave his room and listened to her move through his apartment. On the one hand, he did think it was a little strange that he’d never asked her to come over. Then again, he knew that his initial reaction to her question was true. He didn’t want her to see this awful place. Thinking that, he sat up and then awkwardly tucked his softening cock away back into his pants. He wanted to get out of here. Wanted to be somewhere else with Brianna. And honestly, he was looking forward to this road trip.

Thorne was...supposed to be a lot of things, but one of those was fun. Although how fun it could be for a human was questionable. Dangerous was more like it. Although supposedly something like a third of the population was supposed to be human, and he was going there with Brianna, and he did trust her not to let anything happen to him. Alex stood and began moving about his room, hunting for the things that mattered most to him. Getting his dick sucked by Brianna had helped chill him out again and clear his head.

“Okay,” Brianna said as she stepped back into the room, now holding a can of soda, “your kitchen is like empty.”

“Yeah. Brad took most of the stuff, and we were never all that well-stocked to begin with,” Alex replied as he pulled out his laptop and secured it in its case.

“You haven’t done well for friends, huh?” she asked.

“I dunno, I got you,” he replied.

She laughed. “Fair enough. So, what do we need to do?”

“First I need to grab everything from here that I care about. I’m pretty sure I can fit everything into one laptop case and one suitcase. Honestly, most of my stuff that I genuinely care about is digital, so I can travel pretty light.”

“Yeah, plus anything we need I can easily just grab on the road. After that?”

“After that, I need to go talk with my landlord and figure out the logistics of moving out. If you’re really willing to throw money at the problem, hopefully I won’t actually need to do anything. I mean, I don’t really care about any of this furniture.”

“Pretty sure I can convince your landlord to take care of this themselves,” Brianna replied confidently.

“That’d be nice,” he murmured, looking around his messy room. “Well, definitely not leaving this,” he said, stepping up to his game system and starting to unplug it. “The TV is pretty shit though. Don’t really want it.”

“Yeah, how old is it? Is it even HD?”

“Technically, I think,” he replied. “I’ve been meaning to update it for awhile now. But, you know, money.”

“I’ll get you another one. Consider it a late birthday present.”

“I...okay,” he replied.

How much money did Brianna actually have? Where had it come from? He almost asked, but figured she’d tell him when she was ready.

The next few moments passed as he emptied his room of anything worthwhile. He ended up walking out of there with his laptop case, a suitcase full of clothes, and a backpack with his gaming system, games, controllers, and a few books.

“Anything else?” Brianna asked as they came into the living room.

“No. I honestly want to be done with this place,” he replied.

“I don’t blame you. Come on, let’s wrap this up.”

…

In the end, Brianna was right.

It was pretty easy to deal with the situation if you had money. The landlord was luckily in his office, and after navigating a few of the options for moving out early, Alex discovered that although there were several fees (early severance fee, maintenance fee, cleaning fee, dealing with the furniture), if you didn’t want to wait and see how much those fees came out to be, given that they had to visually inspect the apartment, you could pay a flat fee to just deal with it now. Of course, if, upon inspection, they came to find that any of the final costs exceeded the flat fee, then you’d still be responsible for that.

In the end, it came out to about twelve hundred dollars.

Brianna wrote a check without comment.

Alex could tell that his landlord wanted to ask who this attractive woman who was willing to drop over a grand without complaint, but he also got the idea that his landlord was also the kind of person who tended not to ask questions when money showed up. He let them know he’d be in contact if more money was required, because of course he would, and then they walked out of the apartment for, hopefully, the last time.

“Now what?” Brianna asked.

“Gotta see my parents. I’m not sure they’re going to be happy about this development,” he replied as he pulled out into traffic and started driving.

“Not a fan of sudden adventures to potentially dangerous places?”

“Basically. They probably won’t try to stop me, but...you know, I’ve realized that they’ve never met you, either. I’ve talked about you. I wonder how this is going to look. Me just showing up with my brand-new girlfriend, after losing my job and my apartment, and going on a road trip...”

“Yeah, I guess that would look kind of weird. Although from their perspective I’d have to wonder if they’d think I was taking advantage of you somehow. Hmm...” she frowned. “Actually, I could see how they’d freak out if they learned I was a paranormal. All of this seems way too good to be true, so in their minds, I’d have to have some kind of ulterior motive for essentially seducing you and dragging you off to Thorne. So...I know I’m all about people knowing I’m a werewolf and everything, but if you don’t want to tell them, I’d actually really be okay with that.”

“That...makes a lot of sense, actually. Yeah, that would freak them out. Okay. I won’t tell them. Well, yet, I guess. Maybe after we get back and I can prove nothing bad happened. But yeah, our relationship looks really one-sided...” he murmured.

“Don’t go down that path. I’m not pity-fucking you or anything, Alex. I actually really like you. You’re gonna have to accept that,” she said firmly.

“Yeah, I know. I’m going to need some time to adjust to that idea.”

“You’re just going to need to get your self-esteem up a bit. Don’t worry, it’s not going to happen overnight. I mean honestly, it shouldn’t, because if it does, that’s closer to arrogance rather than confidence. Arrogance is ugly. Please don’t get arrogant. That is very not sexy.”

“Noted,” he replied.

She laughed. “Good. So what are your parents like?”

“They’re...normal, I guess. Dad’s pretty laid back. Mom’s a little anxious. Dad works is an office doing...I don’t know, office stuff. Mom’s a teacher.”

“Your life sounds like it’s been pretty average so far,” Brianna said.

“Yes. I’d say that’s about right.”

“Oh man, you’re gonna go fucking wild with me. Like, just so you know, we’re hitting up a brothel on the way there. A vampire brothel.”

Pulling into his parent’s driveway, he killed the engine, and then looked over at her. “What?” he asked.

She smirked. “Told you. Trust me, you’ll fucking love it. Vampires can suck amazing dick. And don’t worry, nothing’s going to happen to you. I’ll be there the whole time.”

“...the whole time, watching me, like, fuck a vampire hooker?”

“Yeah! Well, I won’t be watching the whole time. I’m gonna get in on that. You’ve never been in a threesome, have you?”

“Uh, no.”

“Alex, with me, you’re going to be in like foursomes, with three chicks.”

He stared back at her, then slowly faced forward again, looking out the window, imagining that. Or trying to, anyway.

Having sex with three different women at once.

That was…

“Did I break you?” Brianna asked.

“I...uh...let’s just go talk to my parents and get that out of the way,” he replied.

“Fair enough.”

They got out of the car and she took his hand. It was always a little surprising how hot and smooth and soft her skin was. It was wonderful to touch her. They walked up onto his parent’s porch. It was weird being back here. As he walked up to the front door and opened it up, he realized he hadn’t actually come back for about four months now, although he lived about fifteen minutes away. Well, he supposed that’s how it went sometimes.

People just drifted apart. Even family.

“Mom! Dad! I’ve gotta talk!” he called.

His parents drifted from wherever they were in the house to the front room and greeted him and Brianna.

“It’s sure as hell been long enough, Alex,” his mom said, hugging him.

“Yeah, sorry. I’ve been, uh, busy,” he replied. “I’ve got some news.”

“Apparently. Who is this?” his dad asked.

“Brianna,” he replied. “She’s, uh, my girlfriend.”

“It’s nice to finally meet you,” his mother said.

“You, too, Mrs. Harper. Mister Harper,” she said, shaking hands with them.

“Robert and Diana’s fine,” his dad said.

“How long has this been going on?” his mother asked as they all sat down on the couches, facing each other.

“About a day, actually,” Alex replied. “Although I guess we’ve been kind of leading up to it for several months now. Um...I’ve got other news, too. I lost my job. Brad moved out of the apartment pretty suddenly, and took all his stuff with him, so I’m moving out as well.”

“I...wow, that is a big development,” his dad said.

“Several,” his mother murmured. “Where are you going to stay?”

“Well, uh...” he glanced at Brianna.

“I told him he can stay with me until he figures something out. I live by myself in a house on the other side of town and I’ve definitely got the space,” she said.

“Wow. That seems a little...fast,” his mother said, clearly becoming uncomfortable.

“I like Alex a lot,” Brianna replied easily. “In the six months we’ve been hanging out, I can definitely say that he’s become one of my best friends.”

“Also, um...we’re going on a vacation,” Alex said.

“Where?” his mother asked slowly.

“Thorne.”

A few beats of silence passed.

“That huge paranormal city?” his father asked. “That sounds like fun.”

His mother sighed softly. “And dangerous.”

“Don’t worry,” Brianna said. “I’m the one who suggested the road trip. I figured after all the stuff that happened to him, Alex could use a vacation, and I’ve got cash to burn, and I could use a vacation, too.”

“What do you do for a living?” his mother asked.

“I design websites,” Brianna replied easily.

“And that pays well?” his father asked.

“If you know what you’re doing and you’re lucky, it can pay very well. In my case, it does,” Brianna replied. “I know all about Thorne. I grew up there. I’ve got a lot of very good friends in the city. I promise not to let anything happen to Alex.”

His mother still seemed unconvinced. She opened her mouth, hesitated, then pushed on. “I’m sorry, this is a rude question but...well, inquiring mothers want to know. Um...how old are you, exactly, Brianna?”

“Twenty-six,” she lied easily.

His mother looked unconvinced, but she nodded. “Okay. I’m sorry, I just...worry about my son,” she replied.

“Like any good mother would,” Brianna said. “I promise, we’re going to have a great time.”

“When will you be back?” his father asked.

“We’re looking at about a week, maybe a week and a half right now. It’s about two days there, two days back, if we take our time, which we’re probably going to do. I can do my job anywhere and Alex...doesn’t have a job right now.”

“Alex?” his mother asked.

Alex realized that he’d gone silent, letting Brianna do all the talking. Well, it seemed easier, and she was clearly very articulate and very good at lying. “Yeah,” he said. “Pretty much my thoughts. I just need some time away from the city, time to clear my head, and she offered.”

“Okay, just...please be careful. And text me least once a day,” his mom replied.

“I’ll, uh, try to remember, mom. Try not to worry so much. Brianna knows what she’s doing,” he said.

She pursed her lips again, clearly not entirely comfortable with the arrangement, but apparently she could find no way to stop him from leaving. So, in the end, they chatted for another fifteen minutes about this and that, and eventually he managed to get across that he wanted to head out. He felt a palpable relief as he got back into his car and started up the engine.

“Feel better?” Brianna asked as he pulled out of the driveway and started driving back to her place eagerly.

“Yeah. Well, sorta,” he replied.

“Sorta…?” she prompted.

“Okay. So. There’s something that I actually really, really want to do with you. Like, really badly. And I’m pretty confident we can do it at your place, but I don’t know how hard it’ll be to do in other places.”

“Lemme guess: it involves sex?”

“Yes.”

“I’m all ears.”

“I want to have sex with you in your werewolf form.”

She looked over at him. “Wow, that eager?” she replied.

“Yes.” He paused. “Is that bad? I don’t want you to think-”

“Alex, dear, relax,” she said, cutting him off. “I don’t think you’re only with me because you have some fetish for werewolves. I’m not an idiot. I actually really want to do that, too, but I was going to wait a little while to ask you about it. I didn’t want to scare you. I can be fairly intimidating in my werewolf form. But I so want to fuck you in that form. Everything is so much more intense when I’m wolfed out. And you are just gonna...man, you are probably gonna come really fast the first few times, because you think my pussy feels good now? Just wait until you start hitting it raw in my wolf form. It feels even better.”

“That is so fucking awesome,” he replied.

She glanced down and smirked. “I can already tell that you’re erect and ready to go. Just make sure you get us safely to my place.”

“Got it,” he replied, trying not to speed.

…

By the time they were back Brianna’s (and now apparently his, well, sorta, in that he was going to be living there) house, he was desperately horny.

He parked fast, killed the engine, threw open the door and hurried to her front door. And Brianna was apparently just as horny, because she beat him there, unlocking the door and slipping inside. As soon as he was in, she shut the door, grabbed him and began kissing him. He kissed her back, his entire body electric and alive with lust and desire and the simple fact that he was kissing a girl, no, a woman, a beautiful woman who wanted him apparently as much as he wanted her. He never thought something like this could actually happen.

They kept kissing as they awkwardly managed their way through her house and to her bedroom. Brianna moved with a lot more grace, and kept him from falling over twice. As soon as they were to her bed, she pushed him back onto it.

“Okay, Alex, try to relax. This might be a bit disturbing.”

“I’ve seen transformations before,” he said.

“It’s a little different in the flesh,” she replied, stripping out of her clothing.

He did the same, getting his clothes off eagerly. As soon as she was naked, Brianna closed her eyes and frowned, as if in concentration. Suddenly, she began to change. Alex watched, fascinated and, (okay, he’d admit it to himself), a little scared.

Her skin began to darken, turning the same black shade as her hair. Fur sprouted from all over. Her arms and legs elongated and grew. Everything about her grew. She became taller, bulkier, simply bigger. Her fingers grew longer. Her thighs thickened, her hips broadening a bit. The transformation couldn’t have lasted more than ten seconds, but seemed to take much longer somehow. At the end of it, Alex found himself looking at what must be close to a seven-foot-tall werewolf woman, nude and beautiful and glorious.

She had roughly the same body type as before, and good fucking God, at seven feet tall, her tits were huge!

“Wow,” he said.

Her face had taken on a strange quality. She still looked like herself, only there was fur all over her, and she had fangs, and her features were a bit more...wolfen, he guessed, was the best word he could use to describe them. She still looked like a person...only now also kind of like wolf. His brain was having a hard time making the adjustment.

But goddamn was she still hot.

She was so fucking sexy as a werewolf.

“Well, what do you think?” Brianna asked. Her voice was rougher now and a little deeper.

“Um...hot. So, so goddamned hot,” he replied. “I mean damn!”

She laughed. “Good! I’m glad you like it, cause I’m going to want to fuck in this form at least twice a week. How do you want me, handsome?” she asked.

“I want to fuck you on your back...” he replied, still just staring up at her, feeling in awe. She was seriously tall.

“Fine by me,” she said, crawling onto the bed, staring at him intently.

“Good fucking God, Brianna, how tall are you?” he asked.

“Seven foot two in this form,” she replied, grinning. “You got a thing for tall girls?”

“Yes. I do. I really do.”

“Oh man, that’s awesome, cause I’m gonna try to hook you up with a Valkyrie.”

“What? Seriously?”

“Yep. But now it’s just you and me. Move.”

He moved and she took his spot, laying down on her back and spreading her very long legs. “You wanna do some, uh, foreplay?” he asked as he got in between her thighs.

“Honestly, I’m too horny and impatient for foreplay in this form. I just wanna fuck, you know? Like, I just wanna goddamned rut like fucking animals,” she almost growled at him.

“Got it.”

He was trembling with excited lust now. He laid down against her, resting on one hand while using his other to try and guide his cock into her. Wow, he could actually really feel the heat coming off of her pussy now. It was almost like an open oven or furnace.

“Ugh...come on, I’m so fucking wet...” she whispered.

Alex finally got his cock lined up with her pussy and pushed, and slipped right inside. Both of them moaned loudly.

“Oh, Brianna! Oh fuck!” he moaned as he rested on both hands and began to thrust into her vigorously.

“Oh yeah...I so fucking told you...” she groaned loudly, spreading her legs out wider and letting him just fuck her brains out.

And it was…

It was just absolute pleasure. It was rapture. It was bliss.

Her pussy had this wondrous quality to it in that it was so wet and slippery that it was easy to fuck, and yet it was seriously fucking tight, so it took some effort to shove back in there. And the heat. The heat was almost too much.

It was like her vagina was clenching around his cock, massaging it as he fucked her.

And the sounds she was making.

Brianna was crying out, panting in desperate pleasure, screaming his name as he fucked her. As they rutted like animals.

And he knew right away that she was right: he wasn’t going to last very long.

Alex tried slowing doing, not going too fast, because he wanted this to last, but she growled. “Don’t you fucking dare slow down! Keep going!”

“Gonna come soon,” he groaned as he resumed fucking her.

“I don’t care. I want you to fucking pump me full of it, Alex. I want you to orgasm inside of my pussy, to come in me and there’s nothing between us. I want to feel your cock kicking as it squirts out your stuff...” she moaned.

He groaned loudly and kept going faster and harder. Reaching up, he settled his hands onto her huge furry breasts, groping them as he humped her wildly. His cock felt like it was ablaze with absolute ecstasy.

“That’s it!” she moaned. “Fucking get that werewolf pussy! You fucking love this pussy don’t you?!” she cried.

“Yes, Brianna! Yes!” he moaned.

“Say it!”

“I love your pussy!” he screamed.

“Fill me up! Come in me!”

He let out a loud, inarticulate cry of pleasure as his orgasm burst out of him like a volcano erupting. His cock jerked violently and he felt his entire body spasm in response. It was like a supernova going off, a starburst of raw, unfiltered, red-hot pleasure that exploded from his core and instantly filled his whole body.

It felt like he was coming buckets.

His dick spasmed and twitched and jerked as he spurted so much of his seed out, pumping her pussy full of it, just as she had demanded.

“Oh, Alex, yes!” she screamed. “Oh fuck, there’s so much of it!”

“FUCK, BRIANNA!” he roared back at her, completely enraptured and engulfed by the sexual release he was feeling.

He had been cast into an abyss of absolute bliss, of perfect sexual gratification.

He fell into it for what felt like a long time, robbed of all his senses but touch.

When he finally did come back to himself, Alex realized that he was laying against her, and she was breathing heavily, panting almost.

“Oh. My. God,” he said, panting as well. He was slicked with sweat and his whole body was trembling, like he’d just got done with a massive, intense workout.

“Your goddess, Alex,” Brianna replied smugly. “I am your goddess.”

“Yes, yes you are,” he whispered. “Holy fuck. That was the best sex I’ve ever had.”

“Told you.”

“Uh-huh,” he managed weakly. “I think that might be the biggest load I’ve ever blown. I mean, it sure felt like it.”

“It does feel like a lot,” Brianna replied. “Would you be a dear and get me a wad of toiletpaper? I need a shower but I won’t be able to make it to the bathroom without dripping your stuff like all over my carpet.”

“Yeah...yeah,” he replied, then groaned as he carefully pulled his softening cock from her. “I can do that.”

“You’re a sweetheart.”

He padded over to the bathroom and got some toiletpaper, a good amount, and by the time he returned, he saw that she’d changed back.

“It’s so weird how you can just do that,” he murmured, looking at her now smooth, pale skin.

“Yeah. Although it’s a bit taxing. I can’t really do it more than a few times a week,” she replied, accepting the toiletpaper and placing it over her pussy. She rolled a few times to get to the edge of the bed, then got up and headed for the bathroom. “Damn, you did blow a huge fucking load. But don’t worry, I take it as a compliment.”

“Um...glad to hear that,” he replied, following her.

She wiped at herself a bit, then flushed the wad and started up the shower. They got in once it was hot enough. “I don’t know why, but I fucking love getting loads blown in my pussy when I’m in my werewolf form. Gonna be begging you to do that.”

“I’m perfectly okay with that,” he replied as he started washing up.

She laughed. “Figured as much.”

A few seconds of silence passed, and Alex felt a sense of uncertainty wash over him. “This doesn’t really feel real,” he murmured.

“I know,” Brianna replied. “That feeling isn’t going to go away anytime soon. If this feels unreal, just wait til you get to Thorne and start fucking like vampires and other horny paranormal chicks. It’s going to be awesome. Enjoy that feeling.”

“Yeah, I guess so,” he said. “So, what’s next?”

“Well, if you’d like, we can pretty much head out whenever. I can stay awake for about three days straight if I have to without any real negative effects beyond maybe being grouchy. I can also see perfectly at night. So driving at night won’t be a problem. But really it’s up to you.”

“I’m okay with leaving soon. How long will it take to get there?” he replied.

“I’m not sure, honestly. I mean, we could be there in under a day if drove straight there and stopped for nothing but gas. But that’s no fun. I would actually like to spend the night at a vampire brothel on the way there. It’s called Suckers. Trust me, you will love it there. Have you ever been to a brothel?” she asked.

“No, I haven’t.”

“Got anything against hookers?” She asked it as a real question, no accusation in her voice.

“Not at all. Honestly, I’ve got respect for them. That cannot be an easy job.”

“It’s not. I was a hooker,” she said.

He glanced at her. “Was that a trick question?”

“No...maybe. Okay, kind of. I’m sorry. I figure I’d get it out now. Yes, I was a hooker for about a year in Thorne. An escort. A high class one. Does that bother you?”

He thought about it, because it seemed worth thinking about, and he finally shook his head. “No, it really doesn’t,” he replied. “I thought it might, but it doesn’t. I mean, even if it did, that’d be an asshole thing to get mad about.”

“It would be,” she agreed, “but I would understand if it might bug you. But okay, cool. So listen, dear, we’re going to rent out a room and a sexy vampire girl for the night. I have a friend who works there and if at all possible, I’d like it to be her, because I miss having sex with her. After that, I’m trying to get in touch with my Valkyrie friend. She tends to travel a lot and one or two of the places she might be at are on the way to Thorne, and she always had a bit of a fetish for cute young human boys. You sure you’re gonna be able to keep it up for like a seven-foot badass blonde?”

“I kept it up for you in your werewolf form,” he replied.

“Good point. Yeah, Helena will fucking love you. And then after that, we’ll probably drive on to Thorne and get this vacation started! I’ve already booked us a kickass hotel for a week, got a nice suite on the top floor and everything. You’re going to get the fucking five-star treatment, Alex my dear. It’s going to be awesome.”

“It sure as hell sounds like it,” he replied.

They finished soaping and washing up, then killed the water and dried off. Alex felt excitement beginning to build in him a little as he let himself believe that this was really happening. He was getting out of this city, even if only for a week or so. Effectively, he was stepping away from his life, bringing just a few things with him. His job, his apartment, what he thought of as his last friend besides Brianna and Lapis, all gone.

Lapis.

He realized he hadn’t talked to her in awhile. Maybe he should update her. Let her know he was coming to Thorne.

So that was what he did, firing up his laptop and checking the places he normally checked, and his e-mail, and saw that not much had been happening. The only e-mail he saw of any value was that someone brand new had followed him over on Unchained, which was a website he had a profile on where he uploaded the only real thing he had genuine passion about: his music. But he hadn’t made any new tracks in…

“Shit,” he muttered. God, it had been just over six months since he’d touched his music making software.

“What’s wrong?” Brianna asked.

“Oh...nothing. I was just remembering...did I tell you that I sometimes make music?”

“Yes, it’s come up a few times, although you’re a little vague about it. Honestly, though, that’s part of the reason I had a crush on you. Creative people are sexy.”

“I’m hardly creative. I just make some ambient music every now and then,” he murmured.

“Ambient music is awesome.”

“Well, I certainly think so. I like it a lot. I just don’t have much confidence in my ability to make actually good music, and I realized that I haven’t even tried in like half a year. And that just kind of depressed me.”

“Then start working on it again!” Brianna said.

“I don’t know...”

“Oh come on! I know I’m pushy and I try not to be, but you know what? I’m going to push you on this. Try to get back into it. Please, for me. No, fuck that, for you. Because I can just tell by that look on your face that you do care about making music, and Alex, you need to do things that you care about,” she said firmly.

She’d stopped pulling clothes out and was now looking directly at him.

“Wow, this is important to you, isn’t it?”

“Yes. This is important to me.”

“Okay, I’ll get back to it. I promise,” he replied.

“Thank you. Sorry if I got intense. It’s just...Alex, I’ve seen too many people who love something give up on it. And they aren’t happy because they did it. Their lives really aren’t better. They’re easier, maybe. But easier isn’t better. I’m not saying you have to devote your time to this and become a full-time musician or anything, but if this is a hobby you enjoy, then I want you to pursue it. Tend to it. Keep it going. You’ll feel better all-around if you do, I think.”

“Okay, Brianna,” he said. He paused. “You really think it’s sexy that I make music?”

She laughed and went back to packing. “Duh. Creative dudes are sexy. So it just makes you even hotter to me.”

“Good to know.”

“Yep. You all packed up?” she asked.

“Yeah, just need to finish up on my laptop,” he replied.

“Okay. I’ll be ready in a bit. Then we can go.”

While she finished, Alex fired off a message to Lapis, asking her how she’d been doing, and letting her know he was coming to Thorne.

Within twenty minutes, they were on the road.

CHAPTER FIVE

“And that’s it, we’re officially out of city limits,” Brianna said.

“Nice,” Alex replied quietly.

They’d been driving for only about ten minutes so far, having just recently gotten onto the highway. The traffic was unfortunately a bit heavy, as it was just around rush hour. Despite how good he was feeling barely half an hour ago, now he was feeling dour. Honestly, he was a bit depressed. Something was bugging him.

“What’s wrong?” Brianna asked.

“Nothing,” he replied.

“Oh fuck, don’t you dare start that. Come on, we’re in a relationship now, Alex. I’ll leave you alone if you really want me to, but you’re gonna have to let me in. We have to let each other in. Brooding alone in misery is strangely seductively, believe me, I know, I’ve certainly done it enough, but ultimately it’s unhealthy. And I want you to be happy.”

He sighed. “Yeah, you’re right. Sorry. I was just thinking that...my mom had a hard time believing that you were my girlfriend. My dad did, too, I could tell. I think a lot of people would too. I was just reflecting on how long I’ve felt unattractive, and how long it would be before I felt attractive, if ever at all. It’s a stupid thing to worry about, I guess, but it just seems like attractive people are so much more respected and liked and sought after. I mean, it’s all so superficial, but we put so much fucking emphasis on it.”

Brianna was silent for a little while.

“You have a point,” she said finally. “I mean about society and how we all fucking jerk off to hot people, and more than just in the literal sense. Yeah, hot people are given preferential treatment. In big ways and in little ways. It has its downsides. I mean, I don’t know how it is for hot guys, but for hot girls? It can fucking suck. Everyone wants your attention, but none of it’s real. They pretty much just get close to you so they can basically fake their way into your pants. And the thing is, I’m okay with casual sex. I’m actually okay with being interested in someone for only sex. Not everything has to be some deep fucking commitment. Sometimes, you just wanna fuck, you know? Actually, a lot of the times you just wanna fuck.”

She shrugged and shook her head. “But there’s a lot of disrespect tied to it. And a lot of people will hate you for it, too. Girls will hate you because they’re jealous. Guys will hate you because you’re just not into them. And when you’re attractive, it’s a lot harder to just blend in to a crowd. I dunno, everyone’s got their problems, but I mean yeah, you get treated better if you’re hot. And that’s bullshit, but unfortunately this is the society we live in. But for the record, Alex, I think you’re hot. And I’m not bullshitting you or anything, like I’m actually attracted to you. You make me horny. And I like you. I think your personality has a lot to do with that. That’s not BS either. Your personality won’t make you attractive to most people, I think, but it will make you attractive to some. And some is enough. I mean hey, you managed to snag me.”

“That’s true,” he murmured.

“Feel better?”

“Yeah, I guess so. It’s a stupid thing to worry about, I know, but I can’t help it sometimes.”

“I know. And it’s not something you can just stop thinking about. That’s not really how things work. My advice would be to try not to feed those particular thoughts. Distract yourself, focus on something else. It won’t work right away, but little by little, you’ll find that it gets easier to ignore these thoughts. The truth of changing something about yourself is realizing that change does not mean eliminating whatever it is, it means dealing with the problem more effectively. Like anger, for example. If you have anger problems, you’ll never get to a point where you’re never angry. Dealing with anger issues does not mean removing all anger from your life, it means that you learn how to deal with anger when you experience it.”

He looked over at her. “That...is one of the smartest things I’ve ever heard.”

She laughed. “Well, I’ve been around for over half a century, so, you know, you pick a few things up. I think the biggest thing you should consider is patience. You aren’t going to change overnight, or maybe not even over the course of a month, or six months. Or, well, you will change, just slowly, very slowly, so slowly you probably won’t notice it.” She paused. “Okay, that’s enough serious talk. Tell me about a fantasy of yours.”

“I...what?” he asked, looking over at her again, as his gaze had drifted back to the traffic.

“Come on, I wanna hear about what you’re into. You wanna fuck some sexy ladies in the ass?” she asked, grinning fiercely.

“I mean...yeah, that’d be fucking awesome.”

“Good, cause that’s a thing that’s going to happen if you want it to. I like anal. Several of my lady friends do and wouldn’t mind riding your cock with their ass.”

“They haven’t even seen me,” Alex replied, vaguely uncomfortable, though fairly aroused.

“I can already tell they’ll like you. And even if they don’t, there’s plenty of brothels and sex clubs in Thorne. So what else? What’s your favorite hair color? No wait, don’t tell me. Redheads. You love redheads, don’t you?” she asked.

“Yeah, guilty as charged,” he replied.

“It’s fine, I don’t care. There’s a lot of redheads around Thorne, too. I’m curious, is there any paranormal that you aren’t interested in fucking?” she asked.

He thought about it for a moment, considering all the varied paranormals he had heard about, then shook his head. “No, I can’t think of one.”

“Undead don’t turn you off?” she asked.

“I mean...I guess it depends. I don’t want to just commit to fucking any undead that’s put before me, but I’ve seen some really hot undead chicks. I wouldn’t be against it.”

“Nice! You’re gonna be popular, I think. It can be hard for undead girls to get laid. You know, I bet you’re horny for elves.”

“Oh God yes,” he replied. “I fucking love elves.”

She smirked. “We’ll see if we can’t find you a hot, slutty redheaded elf.”

“I have to ask...why are you so cool with this?”

“With you fucking other girls? Well, I’m...okay, I am mostly beyond jealousy at this point. I’ll never get entirely beyond it, because I get invested in my relationships. But I trust that you won’t leave me for someone else.”

“Fuck no, I won’t,” he replied. “You are, by several magnitudes, the best woman I have ever dated. And I’m committed to you.”

“And I am committed to you. But as for you fucking other women...well, okay, part of it is that I actually kind of get off on corrupting cute young guys. It’s one of my fetishes. The main reason though is that I want to see you happy. And I imagine this will make you really happy. Also, I really like to watch and I really love fucking hot chicks, too. And what more fun is there than fucking a really hot chick with your significant other?”

“That’s a good point,” he replied, then laughed. “You’re a fucking amazing girlfriend.”

“I know,” she replied. “Now, let’s sit back, relax, and make some progress. We’ve got about three hours til we hit that brothel.”

“Sounds good,” he replied.

They drove on.

…

They stopped about an hour later.

“Hmm,” Brianna murmured. “Need some gas.”

“There’s a place,” Alex replied, indicating a gas station right off the highway.

“Perfect.”

She swung over into the off-ramp. The traffic had mostly cleared up and they were now in that kind of no-man’s-land between major towns, where there was just the occasional house or truck stop or little cluster of buildings. Mainly there were just trees and creeks. Brianna pulled into the parking lot and up alongside one of the gas pumps. The lot was pretty much empty. She got out and he got out with her.

Brianna slipped her card in and out of the slot, and Alex knew that he was probably a lost cause when it came to perversion, because even that made him think about slipping his cock in and out of Brianna’s wet, perfect pussy.

Fuck, he was horny again already.

She started pumping gas. “You good to watch the car?” she asked.

“Yeah, what are you doing?” he replied.

“Bathroom.” She gave him a kiss, then headed into the gas station. He watched her go, then turned his attention back to the car. Just a bit later he heard the door open again and glanced back. Brianna was coming back out, now holding a key attached to a wooden block. So it was one of those kinds of gas stations, that had, for some reason, a bathroom you could only get to by going back outside and around the back.

He watched her disappear around the side of the building.

Well, hopefully it wasn’t too dirty.

Alex waited, listening to the gas pump and the drone of cars on the nearby highway, a bad hard-on in his pants. He kept thinking about that vampire brothel. He was actually going to fuck a vampire hooker tonight. With his girlfriend. His werewolf girlfriend. He was going to have a fucking threesome. He’d never even come close to that.

The gas finished pumping and he replaced the pump, then screwed the cap back into place and closed the little panel over it. Before he could get into the car, his phone buzzed. He pulled it out, saw that he had received a text from Brianna.

Gas done?

He punched a quick response back. Yeah.

Come around back.

He thought about asking why, but figured it must be important, so he just pocketed his phone and headed around the gas station. He found her leaning against the door, smirking at him. “What’s up?” he asked, coming up to her.

“Come on,” she replied, opening up the door.

“Why?” he asked, coming to stand in the doorway. He was surprised to see that this gas station bathroom was actually pretty clean.

“Haven’t you ever wanted to fuck in a public place?” she asked.

“I...um...wow,” he replied, his heart hammering now. His hard-on, which had begun to fade, was back with a vengeance.

“Yes or no, babe,” she said, standing just beyond the door, smirking at him.

“...yes,” he replied, and slipped in. She shut and locked the door behind him, then kissed him firmly on the mouth.

“This’ll be quick,” she whispered. “You’re gonna fuck me til you bust a huge load in my pussy, got it? You think you can do that?”

“Uh, yeah, I can do that.”

She just smirked. “What a surprise.”

Brianna continued kissing him while undoing his pants. She took a step back as soon as she got his cock out, then pulled her t-shirt up over her sports bra, which she also pulled up, freeing her large, pale breasts. She got down onto her knees and grabbed his cock, then licked it. He gasped and fell back against the door.

“Oh fuck,” he whispered.

“You have always wanted a slut for a girlfriend, haven’t you?” she asked.

“I mean yeah,” he replied. “To-ah!-to a certain degree.”

She laughed and then brought her breasts up, placing his cock between them and sliding them smoothly up and down. “What’s that phrase? Get a good girl that’s bad just for you? I think that’s how it goes. Well, you’ve got that now, cutie.” Moaning, she took his cock fully into her mouth and started bobbing her head rapidly.

“Oh that’s so fucking good, Brianna,” he whispered as she sucked him off, coating his cock in her saliva.

As soon as she’d covered it completely, she stopped sucking him off and got back up, then pulled the short shorts she’d been wearing down and off, and he realized, as she did this, that she had opted out of panties.

“Come on,” she said, grabbing his hand and taking him back into the stall.

Wow, he was really doing this. He was really fucking his girlfriend in a public bathroom. It was kind of trashy, but whatever, sometimes trashy was fun. And fucking hot. He knew his heart was pounding right now and he was pretty turned on. She set her shorts down on the back of the toilet tank, then sat down on them and spread her legs.

“Here, grab my ankle,” she whispered, pulling him closer to her.

He grabbed her right ankle and then brought her leg up in between them, exposing the glistening, pink slit of her pussy.

“Now, fuck me,” she said, grabbing his cock and guiding it into her.

“Fuck, Brianna,” he whispered as he slipped inside of her. “Oh my God...” he moaned as he penetrated her, his cock slipping into her tight werewolf pussy.

“Mmm...yes, that’s such a good boy,” she groaned. “That’s it, Alex, fuck that pussy...”

He started panting and grunting as he drove his cock into her, staring directly into her eyes, his forehead resting against hers. He fucked her, thrusting hard and deep inside of her, the thrilling ecstasy making a fast burn into him, filling him.

This was not going to be a long fuck session.

The exhilaration of fucking here was making it feel somehow even better.

“Brianna, this is fucking amazing,” he whispered.

“I know,” she said, and kissed him deeply.

He kissed her back, feeling her shove her tongue into his mouth, moaning loudly as she wrapped her arms around him. “Fuck me,” she moaned. “Fuck me, baby...”

He gasped as a fresh wave of pleasure hit him and he drove into her harder and faster, banging her up against the wall. “Yes! Yes! Do it!” she cried.

“You’re being too loud,” he groaned.

“I can’t help it, your cock feels so fucking good,” she replied.

Alex lasted for as long as he could, then his orgasm flared into being. He grunted, biting off a loud cry of bliss and sexual release, as he began to come inside of her.

“Oh that’s it, babe,” she moaned, now wrapping both of her legs around his waist. “Fucking come in me, Alex. Fucking fill my pussy up. I want you to pump me full of it like I’m a fucking whore,” she whispered, holding him tightly.

“Oh Brianna! Oh fuck,” he moaned. “Oh fuck, it feels so goddamned good...”

His cock twitched and spasmed as he emptied his seed into her willing werewolf pussy, into that perfect, tight, wet vagina.

He did exactly as she demanded, filling her with his seed, pumping her full of it.

When he was finished, he slid out of her and fell back against the nearest wall, getting his breath back. “Wow,” he whispered.

“Yep,” Brianna replied casually as she grabbed some toiletpaper and wiped at herself. “Damn, you made another big mess. Where the hell do you keep it all?”

“Dunno,” he replied. He took a deep breath, then let it out slowly.

“I mean fuck, you’ve already busted a nut like three times today. And one of those was like a really big one,” she murmured, flushing the toiletpaper after she’d cleaned herself up. “So, how was that?” she asked as she grabbed her shorts and pulled them back on.

“Amazing,” he replied. “Like...I never thought I’d do something like that.”

“You’re going to be saying that a lot. Come on. Put your cock away.”

He glanced down. “Uh...yeah.” He tucked his dick, now softening and sticky with her saliva and sex juices, back into his pants.

“Oh yeah, if you need to go to the bathroom, you should do it now,” she replied, walking over to the sink.

“That makes sense,” he replied. He did have to pee. He took his cock back out, stepped up to the toilet, then hesitated, glancing back at her.

“What? You want me to leave?” she asked.

“I guess not. It’s just a little, I dunno, weird.”

She laughed. “You’ve been inside of me like half a dozen times now, slept next to me, showered with me. If you don’t want me in the same room when you’re peeing, that’s fine, but it won’t bother me,” she said.

“Fair enough,” he replied.

He went, flushed, then put himself away and zipped up. She made way as he came up and washed his hands.

“Now, we can get back on the road,” she said.

They headed back outside into the sunshine. Brianna dropped off the key to the bathroom while he got back into the car. Once she slid back into the driver’s seat, Brianna started up the car and they pulled back onto the highway.

They drove for several moments in silence.

“You okay?” Brianna asked.

“Yeah. I’m okay. I’m just...I guess I thought I’d feel...I don’t know...cooler?” he replied.

She laughed. “What the fuck do you mean ‘cooler’?”

“I just fucked my extremely hot girlfriend in a public bathroom. That’s the kind of stuff you see in porn. I mean shit, it was bareback and you let me come inside of you. I just...I guess I thought I’d feel more like someone in a porn.”

“Don’t tell me no one ever told you porn is ninety nine percent bullshit, Alex.”

“No, I mean, I know most of it is BS. But a lot of it is just people grabbing a camera and fucking. It really just seems like I’d...I don’t know, feel better about myself if I was getting laid more often by a hot chick. And that is unarguably happening now. I’m getting laid a lot more and you are, without question, insanely hot. I’m pretty happy, but I’ve been a little...”

“Numb,” she said.

“A little...shit, I’m sorry, I’m already getting down again.”

She laughed and reached over, taking his hand and squeezing it. “Alex, you’re fine. Our society has elevated sex to a ridiculous height. There’s a narrative that’s being pushed that’s basically, if you aren’t getting laid on a regular basis by someone that’s attractive, hell, more than one someones, you’re a fucking loser. I’ve never believed that. That’s the kind of thing that if you asked the average person, they would say they don’t believe that narrative...but deep down I think they do. Very few people would really admit it, just the saddest of the sad and the douche-ist of the douches would admit to having that kind of mentality.”

“Yeah, I know. It’s not true. Sex doesn’t matter as much as we think it does.”

“Yes...although...” she sighed and shook her head. “Sex is a difficult subject, but it doesn’t have to be. Just...be happy when you get opportunities to have sex with people you want to have sex with, don’t assume anyone owes you sex, and always get a clear yes or a clear no. You follow those rules, you’ll do fine, okay?”

“Okay,” he replied. “That makes sense.”

“Good...now feel awesome cause you just fucked me in a public bathroom.”

He smiled. “That was pretty awesome.”

“Damn straight it was. Too bad we couldn’t record that...how would you feel about recording us fucking?” she asked.

“That’s another question that I don’t know the answer to. I mean, I guess I’d be okay with it if I knew no one was going to see it. Or at least no one that I didn’t feel okay about. I mean, the idea of people seeing me naked is already scary enough as it is.”

“So a ‘cross that bridge when we come to it’ scenario?” she asked.

“Yeah.”

“Okay. I’ll keep that in mind.”

They drove on.

CHAPTER SIX

By the time they hit the town that had the brothel Brianna was looking for in it, the sun was beginning to set. It was darker than it would have been otherwise because rain was on the way and clouds were gathering in the skies.

“Looks like it’s gonna rain,” Alex murmured, peering up through the windshield as Brianna pulled off of the highway.

“I hope so,” she replied. “I love rain so much.”

“I do, too.”

“Mmm...that’s something we’ll be able to do together: lay in bed at night after a furious round of fucking and just...listen to the rain, and hold each other.”

“That sounds...perfect,” Alex said.

“I’m glad you think so... there it is,” she replied, and he looked ahead.

Near the end of the road she’d pulled onto was a flashing red neon sign. As they drew closer, he read it: SUCKERS. “You ready to get laid?” she asked.

“I think so,” he replied.

“Just remember. If you really don’t want to do this, you can tell me. I won’t be mad, and I won’t make you sit there and watch while I fuck a vampire or something...I mean, unless that’s what you want. I know how you are about girl-on-girl action. But please let me know, okay? I know that something like this can be really intimidating the first time and I want you to be comfortable with this,” she said, pulling into the parking lot.

“I will let you know,” he replied. “I’m a little anxious but...I mean, I trust you. And honestly, I’m pretty excited to do this. I’ve had a fantasy of getting sucked off by a vampire for a long time now, and fucking one. She’s not gonna like...bite me, is she?”

“No, not unless you’re into that.”

“I’m...I don’t think I am, but I’m not sure.”

“Well, maybe it’s something you can experiment with. But honestly I doubt it’s even gonna come up. Biting among vampires and humans is an incredibly intimate thing. Some vampires take biting in exchange for sex, since they love human blood, but I wouldn’t worry about it. My girlfriend in Thorne, her name is Aurora...she might ask to bite you. Though only with my permission. Like I said: extremely intimate thing. Now come on, let’s do this,” she said.

They finished parking and she killed the engine. They each grabbed their bags from the back, given that they’d probably be wanting to change clothes at some point during the night or the following morning, then walked across the parking lot to the front entrance.

The big sign was flashing in the dim twilight.

“Definitely gonna rain, it’s getting a lot colder,” Brianna said.

He nodded, feeling a cold breeze on the air. He was definitely looking forward to the rain. It was his favorite weather.

They came in through the front door. For some reason, Alex expected to find a dim, smoky room with loud rock or techno music blaring over speakers, but what he found was pretty much the opposite. It looked more like a reception area or a waiting room. One side was taken up by very comfortable looking, clean white couches with shiny glass and polished wood tables. There was a desk on the other side of the room that definitely resembled a receptionist’s desk, and an attractive, starkly pale woman with short brunette hair was seated behind it.

Presently, there was no one else in the room.

“Hello there,” she said. “Welcome to Suckers. How can I help you?”

“We’re here looking to rent a room for the night and for an old friend of mine. Her name is Veronica,” Brianna replied.

“She’s here,” the woman replied, then she paused. “...Brianna?”

“Yes!”

“I thought I remembered you! You came through here last year and hung out for awhile. Yes, Veronica is here tonight. You two were inseparable for a little while there. Okay...let me see if she’s with a client or not.” She typed at a computer in front of her, scrutinized the results, then nodded. “No, she’s free. Give me a moment.”

She grabbed a phone and punched a number. After a quick conversation, she hung up. “Veronica is thrilled to hear that you’re here,” the woman said, smiling. “She’s willing to spend the night with you and your companion. One night with her will run you three hundred.”

“Okay,” Brianna replied, pulling out a credit card. Alex balked slightly. Jeez, another three hundred bucks she was dropping on him. But he didn’t say anything. He figured this was going to be expensive. If anything, this seemed cheap. Maybe she was getting friend rates. After swiping the card and processing the payment, she passed them a room key. “You’re going to be on the second floor, room two thirteen. Have fun.”

“Oh, we will,” Brianna replied confidently. She took his hand and led him deeper into the building. “Let’s go, handsome.”

Alex felt like he was in a dream as she led him down a long hallway of doors that reminded him of a hotel. It was surprisingly quiet. That dreamlike sensation increased when a tall, incredibly attractive, big-breasted blonde woman stepped out of one of the doors and looked right at him, and kept looking. She was wearing a white bathrobe that looked very soft and comfortable, open at the waist, so he could pretty clearly see her big, beautiful breasts and the front of her smooth, pale pussy. Brianna stopped as she realized the woman was looking at him.

“You like my man?” she asked.

“Yeah...I do,” the woman murmured. “You are very cute,” she said, smiling at him, revealing her fangs.

“Well, if you’re interested in some sex with him, or both of us, we’re going to spend the night. Room two thirteen...come by,” Brianna said.

“I think I might. I have to shower and run out for a few hours, you going to be okay if I show up later?” she asked.

“That’s fine. We’re going to be with Veronica,” Brianna replied.

“Perfect!” She came closer, still making no move to cover herself. “I’m Ally.”

“Brianna.”

“Alex.”

“Good to meet the two of you...I’ll definitely see you later.”

They watched her go and slip into one of the other rooms.

“Wow,” Alex murmured as they resumed walking. “That...really happened.”

“Yep. You’ve got an admirer. Told you,” Brianna replied.

“I wondered what about me she likes...”

“Dunno. Lots of people get turned on by lots of different things. Maybe you remind her of her first love...or first lust. Or maybe she’s got a thing for cute young humans. That’s pretty normal of vampires, actually. They love corrupting cute young humans. Honestly, I think we all do,” she explained.

They came up to the second story and found the room they were looking for. Brianna knocked on the door.

“Get your ass in here, Brianna!” came the response.

Brianna snorted and unlocked the door with the keycard, then came in. Alex tried not to feel too nervous as he followed her inside. The room itself was not unlike a hotel room, although it was a bit more...homey. It had a few touches of personality to it. Off to the right was a huge king-size bed done up in red, soft-looking blankets and sheets and pillowcases. He also saw a dresser, a table with a pair of chairs around it, a desk and computer chair, the desk had a laptop on it, and a TV mounted on the wall. There was even a mini-fridge, a small oven, a sink, and some counterspace. He also saw another door at the back of the room that seemed to lead to a bathroom.

Veronica was stretched out on the bed.

She was absolutely gorgeous.

She was a tall, pale redhead in black lingerie and fishnet stockings. She had some beautifully thick thighs and broad hips, and some big, sexy breasts.

“Brianna!” she cried, bounding up off the bed and rushing across the room. She wrapped her in a hug and picked her up off the floor, and Brianna let out a happy squeal in reply. She put her down, then gave her a lingering kiss.

“It’s so good to see you again,” Brianna replied. “God, you are sexier than I remember.”

“So are you...and who’s this?” Veronica said, turning and looking at Alex.

“Alex,” he replied awkward.

“Boytoy or boyfriend?” she asked.

“Boyfriend thank you very much,” Brianna replied, rolling her eyes.

“Okay, okay! Don’t get touchy. It’s just...rare nowadays that I see a paranormal seriously dating a human. I like it, for the record,” Veronica said.

“I do too,” Alex said, which made Brianna laugh.

“We’re fresh into the relationship but we’ve known each other for six months as friends. Anyway, we’re kicking off the relationship with a sex-fueled vacation to Thorne. And since you were on the way, I thought I’d drop in and have you fuck my boyfriend. And me.”

“That sounds excellent,” Veronica replied eagerly. “Been too long since I’ve had either your tongue or a cute young man in my company. More often than not I get middle-aged married dudes that hate their wives or the occasional douche-bros who have to prove themselves by fucking a vampire prostitute.” She rolled her eyes. “Like that proves anything.”

“Part of the reason I like Alex,” Brianna said, taking his hand. “He enjoys sex like he’s losing his virginity every single time.”

“I love boys like that,” Veronica murmured, staring at him.

He shifted, feeling a pulse of lust shoot through him. Besides Brianna, he didn’t think he’d had a woman look at him like that. Well, also that amazingly beautiful blonde out in the hallway. Man, had his life really changed this much in the past few days?

“He’s got that deer caught in headlights look,” Veronica said.

“He gets that a lot since hooking up with me,” Brianna replied.

“So what are we doing? This is your show.”

“Alex? How would you like to fuck Veronica while I watch to start with?” Brianna suggested.

“That sounds, uh, great,” he replied.

Veronica laughed. “I hope so.” She stepped up to him. “Let’s get started, cutie.”

She rested her arms on his shoulders and gently pulled him to her. She was almost as tall as he was. He really had a thing for tall women. And redheads. Her face was inches from his and she stared directly into his eyes. Her own eyes were very blue and bloodshot. She grinned, baring her fangs. “Don’t worry, I don’t bite...unless that’s what you want.”

“No biting,” Brianna said. “You must really like him if you’re offering.”

“He’s very cute.” She pressed her luscious red lips to his. He couldn’t help but groan as he kissed her back. He could tell immediately that she was an excellent kisser. And kissing her was almost electrical, in the same way kissing Brianna was. Was that because they were paranormals? Or older women? Did it matter?

He wrapped his arms around her and kissed her back, deepening the kiss, slipping his tongue into her mouth. She moaned and hugged him to her, pressing him against her voluptuous body. He slipped his hands down into her black panties, getting a grip on her ass. Oh fuck, she had a big ass, definitely a lot thicker and broader than Brianna’s. He felt immediately guilty for thinking that, but it wasn’t like he was getting down on Brianna, even inside his own head. He was just...appreciating this very beautiful, very amorous vampire prostitute.

He could almost hear Brianna telling him to get over it and just have fun.

So that’s what he decided he was going to do.

“Take my bra off,” she whispered, breaking the kiss.

He nodded, gently letting go of her ass, and began sliding his hands up. Such a classic cliché: getting the girl’s bra hooks undone. He thought he’d be too nervous to get it right on the first time, but he managed it. Once both hooks were undone, she stepped back, letting him slide the bra down her arms. And good fucking God did she have some awesome tits. Big, beautiful, and pale, topped by perfect, pink nipples. They were a little bigger than Brianna’s.

“You like?” she asked.

“I love,” he replied without really thinking about it, then he glanced almost reflexively at Brianna, who sighed and rolled her eyes.

“Enjoy her, Alex. That’s why we’re here. Indulge in all your lusty fantasies.”

“Yeah, just have fun,” Veronica said, then she reached down, gripped his wrists and brought his hands up. She laid them against her big breasts. They were warm and soft and full and wonderful. He began gently squeezing and groping them. “There you go,” she murmured. He groped her breasts for a bit longer, before leaning up so they could resume kissing.

He broke the kiss again as he remembered something. “Hey, um...is there a shower? We, um, me and Brianna actually fucked earlier and I’ve been sitting in a car for a few hours. I think it might be better if I could take a shower before we got started.”

Veronica’s smile widened. “You are so sweet. There is a shower, we can do that,” she said. “Actually, if you want, I can suck you off in the shower and you can blow your load all over my face.” She paused. “I bet you want to do that.”

“I’d love to do that,” he replied.

“Then let’s go.”

They moved across the room into the bathroom and Brianna followed them. Veronica pulled the shower curtain back all the way and left it open as she turned on the water. She got out of what little clothing she had left, and Alex stripped as well. Brianna hopped up on the counter, smiling at them silently, just watching.

It felt weird, but it was also turning him on.

The idea of his girlfriend watching him fuck one of her friends was certainly a fantasy of his, but one he never thought he’d actually get to live out. He joined Veronica in the shower and she grabbed a bar of soap, lathering it up in her hands.

“I’ll clean you,” she said.

She began running the soap bar and her hands all over his body. It felt weird, but definitely good, to have a naked woman cleaning you. He’d done it before with all of his other girlfriends at least once, but this felt just...so much better. Surprisingly intimate, given that he had never met Veronica before today. And her touch was so sure, but also strangely delicate, her hands deft, never pausing. That was probably the thing he noticed about her the most: her confidence. She kind of just projected it, in everything she did.

“Have you ever been with a hooker before?” she asked as she got down on her knees and began washing his crotch and massaging his balls in one soapy hand.

He inhaled sharply, then exhaled slowly. “No.”

“Mmm...besides Brianna, you ever fucked a paranormal before?”

“Uh-uh,” he replied, shaking his head.

“Boy, are you in for a treat.”

“That’s what I told him,” Brianna said.

“I’m looking forward to it,” he replied.

“Hand me that showerhead,” Veronica said.

He reached up and pulled away the detachable showerhead, then passed it down to her. She washed his cock off and put it up under his balls, getting everywhere, then passed it back up to him. “Wanna make sure all the soap is off,” she murmured.

He nodded, replacing the showerhead.

He was as hard as he’d ever been right now.

Veronica leaned in and stuck her tongue out. She touched it to the head of his cock and began to lick. Alex groaned, a hot burst of intense pleasure hitting him as she did this. Veronica gripped his shaft firmly in one hand and began to drag her tongue slowly across the head, her movements slow and languorous. Her tongue was hot and wet and truly stellar.

“She’s good with her tongue, huh?” Brianna asked.

He nodded, wholly lost in the oral pleasure this redheaded vampire hooker was giving him. “Yeah,” he managed.

Veronica continued licking the head of his dick for close to a minute, sending powerful sparks of pleasure shooting into his body, and then took it to the next level as she took the whole thing into her mouth and began sucking him off.

“Oh holy fuck,” he moaned as she cupped his balls in one hand and began massaging them gently again, which added to the pleasure even more.

“This is pretty hot,” Brianna murmured.

Veronica moaned in response. She began to bob her head a bit faster, then wrapped her first finger and thumb around the shaft and started working it in time with her luscious red lips. She brought her lips up over the head repeatedly, slowing each time and magnifying the hot, blissful ecstasy. She definitely knew how to suck dick.

She nearly had him blowing his load within another minute.

“Gonna come!” he groaned.

She took it out of her mouth and began licking the head again, still massaging his balls and working his shaft, jacking him off.

He started coming.

Veronica moaned as his cock twitched in her grasp and the first spurt of his seed sprayed out across her lips and her cheek. She kept jacking him off, working his balls in her hot grasp, as though trying to pump him dry, and that about felt like what was happening. His cock kept kicking violently in her grasp, shooting sprays of his seed on her cheeks and onto her forehead and nose. He got a good amount of it all over her face.

When he was finished, she had her eyes closed now, and she put his cock into her mouth, pressed her lips together, and then slowly pulled it back out as she sucked. He groaned as another burst of pleasure hit him, with her cleaning his cock, and she finished pulling him back out. She reached up. “Showerhead again, please.”

“Oh...yeah,” he replied, trying to get his bearings again.

That had been a good orgasm, and the sight of him blowing his load all over the face of this extremely attractive woman was unreal.

He passed her the showerhead and she used it to clean her face off.

“Okay,” he said as she stood back up, looking around. This was a pretty good-sized shower, which made sense, given that it would probably be used for fucking as much as cleaning. “Lay down on your back, I want to do you.”

“Oh do you know?” she asked.

“He’s good at this,” Brianna said.

“Well, it would certainly be appreciated,” Veronica replied. She laid down on her back, looking up at him, naked and amazing.

Alex got down, laying in between her thick, pale thighs.

Her pussy was a pale pink slit between wonderful thighs and broad hips. She shivered and exhaled as he parted the lips of her pussy with his thumbs, exposing her clit. Leaning in, he let his breath whisper out and she shuddered more powerfully in response to that. He stuck his tongue out and touched it to her clit, then began to massage it gently with the tip. She moaned loudly and shifted.

“Told you,” Brianna said.

“You...know about patience,” Veronica moaned. “Mmm...the slow build...”

He continued tonguing her clit and she quickly began writhing and twisting on the floor of the shower. Reaching down, she started running her fingers through his hair. He began using more of his tongue, gradually going faster and harder, applying more pressure to her clit.

“Oh, Alex...” she groaned.

“I think she likes it, babe,” Brianna said.

“Mmm-hmm...” Veronica moaned.

He kept going faster and harder, using more of his tongue, and eventually his lower lip. That made her start yelling. Slipping in a finger, he started fucking her with it, sliding it in and out of her, all while furiously moving his tongue.

That made her orgasm.

She let out a loud cry of pure bliss as she started coming, her hips bucking. She pushed his head away as soon as she began to come, so he backed off, sitting up and watching her orgasm. A hot wave of clear sex juices escaped her pussy in a spray as she bucked and heaved, screaming her way through an orgasm. She panted and moaned, her whole luscious body jiggling and trembling beautifully as she came hard.

When she was finished, she took a deep breath and let it out slowly, then sat up. “Sorry I kinda shoved you there. Forgot to warn you. Vampires are really strong and I sometimes lose control a little bit when I come from oral. And you were, uh, really good at it,” she murmured.

“It’s fine,” he replied, though something was making him curious.

She must have seen it on his face. “Have a question?”

“Yeah, I just uh...I’ve heard that vampire girls don’t really squirt,” he said.

“Oh! Yeah. I’m a bit of a rarity. Most vampire ladies have trouble maintaining body heat and staying hydrated, given that we’re halfway to being undead. But conversions aren’t always perfect. Sometimes we’re more undead, sometimes less. I got the less. Basically I’m really wet. That’s pretty much the only difference. Which I’m pretty thrilled about. Don’t need to worry about lube for the most part...anyway, you wanna have sex now?”

“Yes,” he replied immediately.

“Make room, I wanna wash off real quick,” Brianna said.

They both looked over at her. She’d been undressing while they’d been talking, and now she was nude. They got up and made room for her as she slipped in. She grabbed some soap and began washing up.

“I think watching that oral swap was enough for me in terms of voyeurism,” she said. “So now I’m horny...you okay with just moving to the threesome?”

“Yes, definitely,” he replied.

Veronica laughed. “What a surprise.”

“Good.” Brianna finished washing up by wetting her hair and washing off all the soap. They killed the water, got out, dried off and then made their way back to the bed. Alex felt his heart hammering in his chest now.

He was climbing into bed with two seriously hot paranormal women. If he had to guess, he’d say that Veronica was also an older woman, so he was with two mature women as well, even if they both looked hardly older than him.

Though after that session in the shower he was more excited than intimidated. Giving a hot, older vampire chick a screaming orgasm was kind of a confidence booster.

“Lay,” Brianna said firmly, patting the middle of the bed.

“Okay,” he replied, getting down on his back in between them.

“Now...you will be the center of this threesome, since it’s your first one. So, as I’ve told you before, just lay back and relax, and let us take care of you.”

“Okay,” he repeated.

“He’s so articulate,” Veronica said, laughing.

“You know how boys get when they’re around hot naked girls,” Brianna said.

“Yep.”

They settled in on either side of him and began kissing him. He spent the next few minutes being passed back and forth between the two women, each of them taking turns kissing him, letting him run his hands over their wonderful bodies. He groped their big, soft, hot breasts as he pressed his lips to theirs, feeling their nipples against his palm. And Veronica’s ass. He couldn’t stop groping it. She had such a fantastic ass.

Then the women stopped kissing him, and began kissing each other right in front of him. He laid there, watching intently, as the two beautiful paranormal ladies locked lips and twisted tongues together, both of them clearly enjoying the experience. Before long, they parted, each gave him a kiss, then shifted down.

“Oh fuck,” he whispered as Brianna grabbed his cock, which was back up to full stiffness, and both of them leaned in and started licking it. The pleasure was almost like electricity, sparking in him, radiating out.

And when they started taking turns sucking him off, bobbing their heads, moving their lips up and down the length of his rigid cock, it felt like what he imagined drugs must be like. He reached down, resting a hand on the back of their heads, watching the two women work. This was unreal, but it felt so fucking good.

“Okay,” Veronica said, “time to ride?”

“Time to ride,” Brianna agreed, sitting up and back.

Veronica grinned fiercely as she mounted him, straddling his midsection and grabbing his cock, raising herself up. Once she had him in place, she lowered herself, taking him into her, and he groaned loudly, reaching out grabbing her pale, broad hips.

He was actually inside of her.

He was inside of a vampire hooker.

She moaned as well, letting go of him and then placing her hands on his chest. She began to ride him, slowly at first, taking his cock into her stunningly hot, wet pussy. And she was tight. Fuck, was she tight.

She started to go a little faster. “You like that?” she asked. “You like fucking me raw?”

“Yes...” he groaned, letting go of her hips and reaching up, grasping her big, pale breasts. “Fuck, Veronica, you feel so good...”

“There’s a good boy,” she murmured, and continued riding him, going faster now, fucking herself with his steel hard cock.

It was like paradise.

There was a tremendously powerful exhilaration to looking up at her, to watching her, and feeling her ride his cock. Alex knew it was an intense combination of things: being with a new woman, being with a seriously fucking hot woman, the fact that his new girlfriend was watching and participating, the fact that she was a hooker, and a vampire, and a redhead…

He was honestly surprised he didn’t pop five seconds into the sex.

But he forced himself to keep going, to enjoy it, willing his orgasm back. Getting blown ten minutes ago probably had helped.

“You look like you’re stoned,” Veronica said, laughing as she rode him.

“Kinda feel like it,” he replied. “This is just...it’s almost too much.”

“I’m glad you’re having fun.”

He grabbed her hips again. “Me too,” he replied, and began to thrust up into her, trying to take back at least some control of the situation he found himself in. If he let her take total control of the situation, he thought that he was going to lose the internal battle and start coming within the next ten seconds.

Although taking control like this felt even better.

“Fuck...” he groaned as he thrust up into her, making her shout, making her huge breasts jiggle even more.

He fucked her for as long as he could, then made her get off.

“Sorry,” he gasped, “gonna come if you don’t.”

“Whatever you want,” she replied, dismounting him.

Brianna climbed on top of him. “Hello, dear,” she said. “As soon as you’re ready, let me know, and I’ll start riding you.”

He nodded, trying to focus.

Within half a minute, he felt ready again and she slipped his cock into her, and it was like paradise all over again. She was so wet. That was something he would probably always remember about her, at least when he was thinking about her sexually: how fucking wet Brianna’s pussy was. His werewolf girlfriend moaned loudly as she began to ride him, making the bed shake, fucking herself with his rigid cock.

He reached up, groping her large, pale breasts, basking in the raw sexuality of the moment.

She continued riding and satisfying them both, moaning loudly, especially when Veronica got closer and began licking and sucking on one of her perfect, pink nipples. Then she sat up further and began kissing her passionately. Alex simply stared up at them, probably for the tenth time struck by the notion that this was too hot to be real. This was like watching a porn except that he was actually fucking living it and two women were taking turns riding his cock. Speaking of which, Brianna got off of him when Veronica complained that it was her turn, and his endurance was put to the test again as she resumed riding his cock.

They switched back and forth twice more before he didn’t think he was going to last a whole lot longer and wanted to switch things up.

“Veronica...” he said as she got off of him.

“Yes, cutie? What do you want?” she asked.

“Could I fuck you in the ass?”

“Of course,” she replied. “And given how long you’ve been going and the faces you’ve been making, I’m guessing you want to finish soon, so yes, you can finish in my ass.”

“Thank you,” he said.

“Yep. Anything else?”

“Um...well, it’d be pretty hot if you were eating Brianna out while I fucked you...”

“I’d be down for that,” Brianna said.

Veronica laughed. “Obviously. Get into position, you werewolf slut,” she said playfully.

Brianna laid on her back and spread her legs, resting her head on the pillows. “Shut up and lick my clit, you vampire whore,” Brianna replied.

“Reach up above you and give me that lube.”

Brianna did so and Veronica accepted it, then passed it to Alex. “Lube up, then fuck my ass. You ever done anal before?”

“No,” he replied as he squeezed some lube into his hand and began to rub his cock down.

“Go slow and easy,” Veronica replied.

He paused. “Brianna...did you want to be the first one to, uh, let me fuck you in the ass?” he asked, suddenly wondering if that was a thing she desired.

“It’s fine,” she replied. “I was thinking about it but honestly, if the first ass you fuck is Veronica’s, then that’s pretty great. She has such a fantastic ass.”

“She really does,” he agreed as Veronica got onto her hands and knees in between Brianna’s spread-open legs.

“Thank you,” she said, then lowered her head and began eating Brianna out, who immediately started moaning loudly.

“Well, okay then,” he said, and tossed the lube aside. He wiped his hand off on the nearest blanket, then got up against Veronica’s backside and got into position. Alex looked down as he gripped his cock with one hand and placed the other on one of her smooth, broad hips. Goddamn did Veronica have a nice ass. It was definitely that kind of thick, shapely ass you saw on curvy porn stars. And he was going to fuck hers.

He laid his cock in the right place and began working his way inside of her.

Veronica moaned as he penetrated her curvaceous, pale ass.

“That’s it...” she groaned. “Nice and easy...”

“How does it feel?” Brianna asked, then cried out again as Veronica resumed eating her out.

“Really tight,” he replied, breathing quicker now as he laid both hands on her broad hips and began pushing his way deeper. “Really fucking good.”

Veronica cried out as he inched his way up her ass, and before long, his cock was completely buried inside of her.

And she was tight inside.

Her fat ass was so fucking tight.

It felt weird but definitely in a good way, her ass having a different texture and feel than her pussy. He shifted position slightly, then settled in to enjoy the home stretch of this sex session. Alex grabbed her broad hips, digging his fingertips into her pale skin, and started fucking her ass fast and smooth, sliding his cock in and out of her.

“Harder!” she groaned.

Well, he couldn’t say no that.

He slapped her big ass and started going harder, making her cry out. Since she seemed to really enjoy that, (and since he was, too), Alex stopped holding back, readjusted his grip and really started pounding her up the ass.

The pleasure hit him hard, like a mainline injection of pure rapturous ecstasy.

Within half a minute he was coming.

“Oh, fuck, Veronica!” he screamed, gripping her hips tightly and hunching over her, his whole body going rigid and locking up.

Except for his own hips, which began to jerk forward in time with his orgasm.

And what an orgasm it was.

He cried out as the first burst of pleasure slammed into him. He emptied his cock into Veronica’s wonderful ass, shoving himself deep and hard into her, making her scream in pleasure. He himself felt like he was being bathed in sensation, like he’d been thrown into a sea of it. It radiated out from his core with a renewing intensity, a fresh burst of blissful sexual gratification released each time his cock spat out another spray of his seed.

When he was finished, Alex came back to his own body, and carefully pulled out of Veronica’s perfect, vampire ass.

As soon as he was free, he fell back onto the bed, once again finding himself nude and sweaty and gasping for breath, staring at a spinning ceiling. At some point, he was concerned that one of these orgasms was going to be so intense that he’d pass out.

Well, there were certainly worse reasons to pass out.

“Think I broke your boyfriend,” he heard Veronica say.

The bed shifted and Brianna suddenly appeared in his field of vision, staring down at him, smiling. She reached out and ran her hand through his hair. “You okay there, Alex?”

“Uh-huh,” he managed. “Just fine.”

“Figured. Told you you’d enjoy the fuck out of that fine ass.”

He just nodded. “I think I need another shower,” he said after a moment.

“I know I do,” Veronica murmured. “You blew a really big load.”

“He tends to do that. Come on,” Brianna said.

They got back up and returned to the bathroom, where Veronica restarted the shower and they climbed back in.

A few moments of serene silence passed.

“I’ve got a question,” Alex said.

“Shoot,” Brianna replied.

“How’d the two of you meet?”

“Fair enough question. I was leaving Thorne last year, on my way...somewhere. Well, your town evidently. But I was driving through this town and saw Suckers and just...wanted to get my pussy eaten by a hot vampire slut,” she explained.

“Which was me,” Veronica said.

“Yep. Chose her at random. I was drawn in by the big boobs and the red hair. I spent the night with her and we fucked all night and...I don’t know, something just clicked. She was off for the next two days after that and I wanted to see her more and she apparently wanted to see me more, so we just hung out.”

“I took her back to my apartment after breakfast and we watched some cartoons for most of the day and toked up and ordered pizza and later Chinese takeout. It was fucking awesome,” Veronica explained.

Brianna nodded. “One day became two, two days became six. I kind of lived with her for about a week and we fucked every night and she showed me the sights and it was just...awesome. I almost stuck around.”

“Why didn’t you?” he asked.

Veronica sighed. “Because I’m an alone kind of girl,” she replied. “I don’t do roommates, I don’t do long-term relationships. I like being alone...in a weird kind of way. I love having people around, I love having sex and being intimate, I love having week-long flings with strangers, but...I also love the idea that, at any moment, I can be by myself if I really, really want to. I can ask them to leave and have no obligation to keep them around. I know that sounds really fucking selfish and like I have commitment issues and I guess all I can say to that is...I do. And I don’t really look at them as issues. I want to rely on as few people as possible...” she paused. “Man, that got kinda serious kinda fast. Sorry about that.”

“It’s fine,” Alex replied. “I like hearing about people.”

“That seems rare. Most people like to talk about themselves,” Veronica said.

“Well, I’m not that interesting, so that kind of rules out talking about myself. I mean, the most interesting thing about me is the fact that I date a werewolf,” he replied.

“BS,” Brianna replied. “He makes music.”

“Well...I mean, just ambient music. And not like for a living or anything, and not even all that much recently...”

“Whatever, that’s cool, Alex,” Veronica said. “You don’t have to be super invested or making shitloads of money from something creative for it to be a cool aspect of yourself.”

“Maybe. I dunno. Everyone nowadays acts like that’s not true. Unless you’re making a lot of money, you aren’t worth their time.”

“A lot of people are shitheads,” Brianna replied. “That’s why you find people who aren’t superficial pieces of shit and hang out with them, and ignore the rest.”

“That’s what I do,” Veronica said.

“Not a bad philosophy, I guess,” Alex replied.

“It’s served us well so far, I think,” Brianna said.

“So, what about you, Alex?” Veronica asked as they finished washing up and dried off again.

“What about me what?” he replied.

They headed back over to the bed and laid down together.

“What living situation kind of person are you?”

He opened his mouth to respond, but then stopped as the question seemed to resonate deeper within his mind. What kind of person was he in that regard? He thought about his living situations so far, not that he’d had a great deal. His parents, Brad…

He suddenly asked himself why he had put up with living with Brad for as long as he had. There were reasons, he knew, but looking at them now, laying here in a bed with his girlfriend and a prostitute after amazing sex, he suddenly realized that he had nothing but rationalizations. Why hadn’t he just moved out, back in with his parents, or even just on his own?

“I think that I might be the kind of person who needs someone else in the house, even if I don’t frequently interact with them,” he replied finally.

“I know what that’s like,” Brianna said.

“I thought you lived alone,” Veronica replied.

“I did, when I was living back in his town,” Brianna answered. “But I always lived with someone else in Thorne, or at least always had someone around. That was kind of why I moved away, I felt burned out by having people around all the time and I thought that maybe I was done with living with other people. But...now, I’m really thinking not. I like having people around. Obviously people I like, but people nonetheless,” Brianna explained.

“Is this you saying you want me to live with you?” Alex asked.

She rolled her eyes. “I already told you to move in with me,” she replied.

“Fair point.”

There was a knock at the door.

“Who the hell could that be?” Veronica murmured as she got up.

“Oh, um...forgot to mention,” Brianna said. Veronica stopped and turned back, fixing her with a firm stare.

“Yes?”

“Alex gained the attention of an admirer when we were coming in. She asked if she could pay us a visit and we said yes.”

“Who was she?”

“Ally.”

She laughed. “No wondered you didn’t say no. She is so sexy. Okay, I suppose I could allow this,” she said, turning back and moving over to the door.

Veronica opened it up and the blonde vampire from before, Ally, stepped inside. She looked right at Alex, who suddenly felt awkward again, laying there naked in bed with a brand new extremely attractive woman. Almost by reflex he awkwardly pulled the blanket over himself, which seemed to invigorate Ally.

“Oh my goodness,” she murmured as she stared at him like a predator that had seen a particularly juicy and easy prey. “He’s blushing and covering himself...you’ve already fucked him, right?”

“Thoroughly,” Veronica replied.

“You are so cute,” Ally said as she came to stand at the foot of the bed.

“You are, um, very hot,” he replied.

“He’s still getting used to paranormal girls,” Brianna said, smiling at him. “I do believe I shared the fact with you that we have a bit of a fetish for corrupting cute young human boys.”

“That desire is alive and healthy in me,” Ally said. She was still wearing a white robe that was open at the waist, and with that she shrugged out of it and let it drop to the floor, revealing her tall, beautiful, pale, nude body.

She climbed onto the bed and towards him, her big, beautiful breasts hanging down between her arms, swaying as she moved closer, her predatory gaze fixed firmly on him. She pulled the blanket aside, revealing his naked body again.

“How would you like me?” she asked.

“Um...I’m not sure, really. Do you want to do foreplay first?” he asked, unsure of what to say, and then feeling embarrassed because that question felt like it sounded really fucking stupid and unsexy now that it was coming out of his mouth.

If she found it funny, she at least didn’t laugh or smirk at him. “Honestly, I’m pretty horny, and I need lube anyway, and you look ready to go, so...how about I ride you for a bit?”

“That sounds great,” he replied.

“Here,” Brianna said, passing Ally the lube.

“Thanks,” she replied, squeezing some out into her hand and then massaging his cock with it. Her grip was firm and warm. As soon as she was ready, Ally mounted him, grinning down at him as she gripped his cock and slipped it into her.

A fresh burst of blissful rapture hit him as he entered a third woman that night. Reaching out, he settled his hands on her hips and began breathing more heavily as his heart started to hammer harder in his chest. Ally let out a loud moan as she began riding him, moving slowly at first, seeming to savor it as she fucked herself with his cock. Her beautiful, pale breasts bounced wonderfully as she rode him. Unable to help himself, he reached up and groped them. Alex still had no real idea why he loved breasts so much, but most other people seemed to enjoy them as well, so he’d given up on trying to figure out why and just enjoyed them.

Especially now that he was in a fucking brothel. In one night he had been inside of three women, all of them what he felt to be unrealistically attractive. This didn’t even seem like a dream, it seemed like a hallucination at this point.

Probably because of how fucking good unprotected sex felt.

He knew it was going to feel better without a condom, but he had no idea it would feel this good. Was it because they were paranormal? Or did it just seem to feel that good because he was so inexperienced? Did it matter? All he really knew was that from now on, this was something he was going to want a lot. And Brianna seemed not only happy, willing, and eager to give it to him, but to introduce him to women who also wanted to give it to him.

Yes, this was far beyond the realm of dreams and deep into pure fantasy territory.

And yet he was living it.

“I want to switch,” he said.

“Okay, what do you want?” Ally replied.

“I want you on your back.”

She smiled. “That’s actually my favorite position. Don’t know why, I guess just because it always seems really intimate,” she replied. “Think you can flip me over?”

“I’ll try,” he answered.

She laid down against him, her face inches from his, and he wrapped his arms around her. Holding her to him, he basically just did a roll to his left. It worked out better than he thought it would and the end result was that she was on her back now and he was on top of her.

“See? Easier than you think,” she said, spreading her legs open again.

He just nodded, readjusted himself, then began driving his cock deep into her. Ally’s beautiful face twisted into a look of intense pleasure and she let out a loud groan. She gripped his back, holding him to her naked body, and he started humping her faster, relishing the impossibly good feeling that came from unprotected sex with a vampire prostitute.

“Yes! Fuck! Give it to me!” she moaned. Then she wrapped her legs around him, holding him closer to her. She slipped her hand up his back and over the back of his neck, bringing his face close to hers, and then kissed him deeply.

He groaned, their kiss was electrifying, and he started going even faster and harder, burying his cock furiously in her over and over again.

“Yes...” she moaned loudly, breaking the kiss. “Come in me, I want you to come in me, Alex,” she whispered.

“I...need to make you come first,” he groaned, trying hard to control his orgasm, which was definitely pressing its way out of him.

“You are so sweet,” she replied, smiling at him. “Veronica, a little help?”

“You got it,” Veronica replied, moving closer to them both. “Tummy up, Alex,” she said, moving her hand closer.

He got the message and shifted, raising a bit up off of her, which was hard given how tightly her legs were wrapped around him, and how unwilling she seemed to be to loosen them. Veronica reached in between them and must have found Ally’s clit because suddenly the blonde vampire let out a loud moan.

“Yes! Keep fucking me! I’m gonna-oh fuck yes!” she screamed and began to orgasm.

He didn’t feel much in the way of heat or wetness, but her vagina did began to clench and spasm around his cock, and that did it.

As Veronica pulled her hand back to let them finish, he laid down fully against her and his whole body was given to the climax.

He came in her.

He pumped her pussy full of his seed as he was lost in an oblivion of pleasure, a place of absolute sexual rapture and release.

It was made all the more powerful and passionate by the fact that he could hear her screaming, feel her writhing against him as she came in unison with him.

When Alex was finished, he fell flat against her, breathing heavily, sweaty again.

“Okay,” he managed, “I think I’m done for the night.”

“That’s fair, given all you’ve done,” Brianna replied.

He carefully pulled out of Ally and rolled over onto his back. Everything still felt unreal, but it at least felt very good.

“Well, that was very fun, but I’m afraid I have somewhere I need to be,” Ally said as she got up off the bed.

“Thank you for fucking me,” Alex replied.

All three women laughed. “You’re welcome. I’ll come say goodbye properly before I leave for the night,” Ally replied, then moved into the bathroom. He heard the shower start up again. Brianna crawled onto the bed and laid next to him.

“Told you I’d get you laid,” she said.

“Yeah,” he gasped. “That you did. Um...thank you.”

She snorted. “You’re welcome, Alex. I want you to be happy.”

“I’m pretty happy right now.” He yawned suddenly. “And tired. Really tired, actually,” he added, realizing how true that was as a wave of sleepiness seemed to abruptly wash over him. In a way, it was really nice.

“I think you’ve earned a rest,” Brianna replied. “Go to sleep, dear.”

“What about you?” he asked as he got beneath the blankets.

“I thought I could catch up with Veronica for awhile. Although if you’d think that might bother you, we could move to another room.”

“No, I’m so tired I can probably sleep through anything,” he replied as he settled in.

“Okay, we’ll be right over here then, babe,” Brianna replied.

Veronica came over then and both women gave him a kiss, then moved to the other side of the room, settling into the chairs over there.

Alex was almost asleep when Ally came by and kissed him on the mouth.

“You were good,” she said. “I enjoyed that.”

He smiled tiredly at her. “You were amazing.”

She laughed softly. “Thank you. Sleep tight, Alex.”

He watched her go, heard the door open and close, then he quickly drifted off to sleep to the sounds of Brianna and Veronica quietly catching up.

CHAPTER SEVEN

“How are you doing, Alex?”

Alex came out of his head at that question. He and Brianna had been driving for about twenty minutes so far, the last five of which had been spent in silence. He’d been thinking about things. Or really, he’d been letting thoughts come to him, examining them, then letting them float off again. He’d woken up the next morning very turned on and, as luck would have it, there were two horny women in bed with him who were pretty open to sex.

So he’d had another threesome.

That...was an amazing way to start the day.

Afterwards, the trio had showered, then had gone out for a nice breakfast. After saying goodbye to Veronica, who gave Alex a lingering kiss and told him to come visit her sometime, which he promised to do, they had left.

And of course he fully intended to visit her again someday.

Because good fucking God was she good at sex. And she was really nice and a lot of fun to be around, on top of that. After breakfast, they’d gotten some gas and then headed back out on the highway, making for Thorne again. He’d chatted with Brianna about this and that, mainly about her friends waiting for them in Thorne. Then the conversation had kind of died off and he’d been left to himself and his own thoughts, watching the other cars and the sky (which was still gray, and clearly it had rained while he was sleeping, and might do so again, he was sad that he’d missed the actual rain), and just thinking.

But Brianna had asked that question with some significance.

“I’m okay...” he replied, almost cautiously. “Should I not be?”

“No,” she said. “Um...it’s just...I know a lot of guys like to act all cool and tough, not that I am at all lumping you in with them, but I know it’s a guy thing...well, okay honestly everyone does it to one degree or another, I think, but anyway...I’ve taken some cute young boys like you into brothels before, and I’ve seen several different reactions. I just want to make sure you’re okay. If you’re wondering or worrying about anything.”

He thought about it, then slowly shook his head. “No, I’m not really. I feel...okay. If anything I feel a little numb,” he replied.

“That’s natural,” she said, and she seemed a little relieved.

“You were worried I was going to like...freak out or something?”

“A little,” she admitted. “I know that humans have...well, conflicting ideas about brothels and prostitutes. And I know that you’re cool with them, I trust what you said. But I know that societal beliefs can rub off on a person, even if they in no way agree with those beliefs. It can make them feel weird. Plus, the other thing I was worried about...the open relationship. When I first got into a serious relationship and then opened it up, we decided to go out and fuck our friends. I had a friend I’d been crushing on for awhile and he was recently single and looking for some casual sex. So I slept with him while my boyfriend slept with a coworker of his, and it was really good. I enjoyed it so much, but then afterward I kind of freaked out. I got paranoid that something would go wrong, even though my boyfriend had been very explicitly clear that he was perfectly okay with this and wanted me to enjoy myself, much like I was with you.

“So...you know, just wondering if you were feeling weird.”

He thought about it again, and realized that she did have a point. There was actually a subtle tension, a small background anxiety, that had been there since he’d woken up. He didn’t actually know what was bugging him, but now that she had said that, he realized that he was paranoid and anxious about her reaction.

“I guess you’re right,” he said. “I guess I’ve kind of been worried that you might be secretly pissed at me for enjoying sex with Veronica and Ally so much...or maybe you might change your mind or something...”

“I won’t, and I’m not pissed,” she replied.

“I believe you,” he said, looking at her now. “I mean, it’s weird: I believe you, what you told me, that you really did want me to enjoy sex with Veronica and Ally, but...”

“But there’s a part of you that’s afraid?”

“Yeah.”

“It’s okay. This happens to some people. I still think it’s that whole societal influence. I think part of you thinks you are supposed to feel guilty, even though rationally you know you have no reason to. It’s a little like a reflex, I think. Don’t worry, it’ll go away. I’m glad you had fun.”

“Thanks...you’re a really good girlfriend,” he replied.

She laughed. “Well, I hope so.” She paused. “I’ve certainly been trying.”

He looked back over at her. “You said that with significance,” he said.

She was frowning now and chewing on her lip. “The last relationship I had in Thorne last year...did not end well.”

“In what way?”

She sighed again, her frown deepening. “The neglectful way. I was dating a guy kind of like you. A little more experienced. Cute young human guy. We’d been dating for three months at that point. He was basically living with me. There was some friction there, though. He didn’t like my best friend because she was a vampire. To be fair, he had had a bad experience with vampires before, so it wasn’t casual racism or anything. So this caused a little bit of a rift to open between, well...all three of us honestly. I frequently found myself choosing between him and her. You’d think I’d have found a way to make that work, but I didn’t really. I ended up choosing her, because I liked him, but I loved her. I still do. Not precisely in a romantic way, although we do have a lot of sex, she’s special to me. My best friend.”

She paused, sighed again, shook her head. “Except I didn’t exactly choose her, I more just...started spending more time with her than I did with him. I didn’t even realize what I was doing until it suddenly occurred to me that it had been four days since I’d even heard from him, let alone seen him. I called him up immediately and he didn’t answer. I started to get worried. Eventually I managed to track him down. He was sleeping with a werewolf prostitute, which I didn’t have any problem with, obviously, but I could tell he was suffering. I tried to make it up to him, but I think the relationship had fractured at that point, and we both knew it, and that we probably couldn’t fix it. We had some goodbye sex, and I apologized a lot, and we split up. He ended up moving back to his home town. I felt like so much shit...”

“That...really sucks. I’m sorry, Brianna,” Alex replied, not entirely sure what to say.

She nodded. “Yeah. It sucked like all hell. It’s also not the first time it has happened. So this is why I want you to tell me, seriously tell me, if I start neglecting you. Okay?”

“I’ll tell you,” he replied. “I promise.”

“Good. I want to be a good girlfriend.”

“Speaking of which...what’s next?” he asked.

Her grin returned in full and she shot a glance over at him. “Already eager for more of that sweet, sweet paranormal pussy?”

“Yes,” he replied.

She laughed. “Well, at least you’re honest about it.”

“You’ve got me hooked.”

“You’re going to be hopelessly addicted within a week. Especially after this next girl. So, we’re going to see my Valkyrie friend. Her name is Helena and she’s a seven-foot, badass, blonde metalworker,” she explained.

“And she...would want to have sex with me? Are you sure?” he asked.

“Yes, Alex. I actually called her while you were sleeping. Which, side note, you are so fucking cute when you sleep. Especially after getting fucked into a near coma. Anyway, Helena’s currently occupying one of her homes that happens to be on the way to Thorne. We chatted, caught up, and I described you to her. She’s hit a bit of a dry spell lately as she’s been a little obsessed with her current project, and she wants to fuck a cute young boy, and you are that cute young boy. So yeah, she wants to fuck you. And she has got huge boobs.”

“Well...that’s nice,” he murmured.

“Yes it is. She is so hot. Try not to be too intimidated by her.”

“I fucked you as a werewolf,” he reminded her.

She nodded. “Fair point. So, about my Valkyrie friend, Helena. She makes me look young. She’s been around long enough that she actually looks middle-aged. I don’t actually know how old she is, not that it really matters. She’s a big-time metalworker. She makes statues mostly, and other things that catch her attention. She drifts around a lot, punctuated by periods of time where she finds some place she likes or gets tired of traveling. She lives in warehouses.”

“Warehouses?”

“Yeah. She’s got shitloads of money. More than me by a lot. She’s a millionaire. She buys warehouses outright, has them cleaned and rearranged and sometimes has extra rooms built in them. She lives a very casual, disorganized life. I like her a lot.”

“How’d you meet her?” he asked.

“I went to one of her installation shows about thirty years ago. It sounded really cool. I had some extra cash at the time and managed to buy a backstage pass ticket, so after the installation, which was this cool giant bird, I think it was a crow, with glowing red eyes, I got to meet her after the show. And there was hardly anyone there. I think people were too intimidated by her. She was really laid back and fun to be around. Eventually, it was just me and her, and she asked me if I wanted to get a drink or hang out or something, and I said yes. I was still intimidated by her, but I was also fascinated. So we hung out all night long, then all the next day when she invited me back to the hotel she was staying at, and...one thing led to another.”

“You fucked her?”

“Oh yeah. We, ah...man, we fucking wrecked that hotel room. I turned into a werewolf and we took turns fucking each other’s brains out with this huge strap-on she had. Oh wow. That was incredible. But, ah...yeah, so that’s how we met. And we’ve kept in touch ever since. It’s a...” she sighed, considering, “deep, yet casual relationship. We often go years without seeing each other, but neither of us would hesitate to drop everything and drive twenty hours if the other called with an emergency situation.”

“That’s...intense,” he murmured.

“Yep. That’s the kind of relationships I tend to form. I am friendly with a lot of people, but I have my kind of inner circle. Which I’m going to have to reconnect with. Despite how casual my relationships are, I do feel bad about having to leave Thorne.”

“You haven’t really explained why you left...”

She was silent for a few seconds. Alex waited, wondering if he’d pushed too far into uncomfortable territory.

“I guess it began with that relationship I told you about. After he left, I just felt...different. In a bad way. I spent a few months trying to just keep going with my life, but everything felt off. Eventually, I just ended up getting sick of Thorne and I felt the need to go somewhere totally new and be by myself.”

“How’d it go?” he asked.

“At first, after I’d found a place to live and gotten it set up just the way I wanted, I kind of just became a hermit for several weeks. I hardly left the house at all. You’d be amazed what you can get delivered to your door. I liked it at first. In a way, it was like slipping into a hot bath after a really, really long week of stress, and then just indulging in everything you want to do by yourself. I ate huge meals and slept a lot and masturbated a ton and caught up on a lot of games and movies I’d been putting off…

“Then I got lonely. I hired a hooker twice. First a dude, then a chick. They came over and fucked me and it was nice, but kind of hollow. It’s like masturbating when you just really aren’t in the mood and yet your body is kind of horny for some reason and you don’t really have anything better to do. It feels good, sure, but it’s kinda...empty. Kinda lame. Felt a little bad about that. Eventually, after like a month, I finally started to go out and explore the city. There was some fun to be had, but not nearly as much as in Thorne...”

She paused and then smiled. “And then, I met you.”

“What’d you think of me when you first saw me?” he asked.

“I can’t remember if you’ve asked me that or not already. Whatever. I thought you were cute. And you had that ‘innocent human boy’ vibe to you. Plus, there was just something special about you. Something that pushed my buttons. I really wanted to jump you and take you back to my place and fuck your brains out.”

“Why didn’t you?” he asked, almost exasperated.

That would have been really nice.

She snorted. “I was worth the wait, wasn’t I?”

“Well, I mean, yeah. Obviously.”

“I didn’t do it because something told me not to. I thought maybe I should wait and see if this relationship could develop naturally. And honestly, I wanted to see if you had it in you to ask me out,” she replied.

“Sorry I didn’t. I just didn’t think I even registered on your radar of date-able guys given how insanely hot you are.”

“Well, now you know otherwise. But I’m glad I didn’t. Our relationship feels so much more...organic. I’ve never really had a relationship with a human precisely like I have with you. I’m not entirely sure why, though. There’s something about you that just doesn’t make me...I don’t know. Anxious isn’t really the right word. There’s this subtle tension between myself and humans when they know I’m a werewolf, and I’ve never felt that before with you.”

“I’m glad,” he replied. “I don’t want there to be any tension between us.”

“Well, I can’t promise that’s a realistic goal, but it’s a nice thing to shoot for. Any other questions?” she asked.

He thought about it. “One. How do you have all this money?”

“Have you ever read any romance novels?” she asked.

“Yeah, some,” he replied, wondering where she was going with this. It felt like an intentional subject change, which if she wanted that, he supposed he’d be okay with. Although if she didn’t want to talk about it, she would have just said so point blank.

“Did you ever read the Nova Love trilogy?”

“By Lucy Lace? Yes, I did actually! I think I still have them back at my parent’s place. Why do you ask?” he replied.

She actually seemed awkward now and vaguely uncomfortable. “I’m Lucy Lace.”

“What?!” he cried, looking over at her. “You are fucking kidding me.”

“No. I am Lucy Lace. I wrote that trilogy back in the late nineties and got so fucking lucky. I had a few connections, granted, but basically I found someone who had a lot of pull, they fell in abso-fucking-lute love with my novel, which I had planned to be a trilogy. So I got offered almost a million-dollar advance for the whole trilogy, and it sold like crazy. I earned out my advance a few years after the final book came out and I’ve been earning royalties ever since, and then I get more money for when the new language versions come out, the audiobooks, hardcover, and then I sold the rights to do a movie, which flopped, and a TV series, which never got off the ground. And I made some really good money being an escort in Thorne.”

“So...what happened? I mean...your books sold millions of copies. Why didn’t you keep going?” he asked.

She sighed. “It’s a stupid reason.”

“Tell me.”

She smirked despite herself and looked over at him. “Someone’s getting more confident.”

“Sorry if that was-”

“No, Alex! It’s fine. Pushing me a little is fine. I was just joking. I’ll tell you if I don’t want to talk about it. But the reason I didn’t keep going is that...I tried to. I had ideas. I still do. It’s just that after that, I got passed over to another editor, as my editor retired. And she was a bitch. She wanted all these arbitrary cuts to my next novel and tried to get me to write about what was ‘popular’ at the time, which I didn’t give a crap about. In the end, I told them to fuck off and we came to an agreement: they would keep selling my books and earning money for both of us, and I could write for another publisher. After that, I just wanted a break, I wanted to party. So I did. A month became six. Six months became a year, became two, became five.

“The urge to write just left me eventually. Not entirely, but enough that I couldn’t sit there and make myself write a whole novel, let alone many more. I just never got back into it.”

“That...is horrible,” he murmured.

“Is it?”

“Yes! You won the lottery that is most creative types’ dream, and then basically had it ripped away from you. That’s just...so depressing.”

“I guess it is...so, that’s the story of why I have so much money.”

“Are you ever going to write again?”

“I don’t know,” she admitted. “Maybe. I have been wanting to recently. Maybe that’s something I’ll pick back up again.”

“You should. Especially after that speech you gave me about relentlessly pursuing creative endeavors if at all possible.”

She sighed explosively. “Okay, fine,” she grumbled. “I suppose it would be massively hypocritical of me to not take the advice I was giving you.”

“Good. Uh, how much longer until we get there?”

“Four hours,” she replied.

“Ughhhhh...” he groaned.

“Sorry, dear. Settle in.”

He just grumbled something under this breath and began to settle in, getting comfortable.

The highway continued to roll by as they drove on.

…

Surprisingly, the four hours went by without too much trouble.

It probably had to do with the fact that he and Brianna had a lot to talk about. Or, maybe even more basic than that, it was just that talking with Brianna was so engaging and natural. For quite awhile he’d asked her about her books. The idea that he was on a road trip with and dating a world-famous author was insane.

And he actually really did like her books and her writing.

Getting to ask her questions about her trilogy of novels was awesome.

Eventually, they pulled back off the highway and headed for the outskirts of another city. They stopped and got some gas, as she was nearly running empty at that point, then drove on until they headed into the industrial sector.

The skies were darker now.

Rain was close.

“It’s gonna rain some more,” Brianna murmured, looking up. She smiled. “It rains a lot in Thorne, and seeing as it’s spring now, it’ll be the season for it. It’ll probably rain a ton,” she said as she pulled off the road and into an almost completely empty parking lot. There was just a huge flatbed truck that looked about forty years old, worn, and hard-used, and a very large jeep that seemed subtly unreal.

“What’s with that car?” he murmured as they pulled up beside it.

“What? Oh! I know what you mean. It’s built to larger proportions. It looks a little like an optical trick or something, right? It’s built for a seven-foot woman. That’s why its proportions seem off and yet aren’t so off that it’s obvious what’s going on.”

“Oh,” he murmured, staring at the jeep a bit longer.

“Come on. Let’s go meet her.”

He nodded as she killed the engine. The pair got out. A cold gust blew as they moved up to the front doors of the warehouse. It loomed over them, its exterior old and weathered and rusted. “She left it open for us,” Brianna said as she pushed through the front doors.

Alex felt his heart beating a bit faster and harder as he came into the warehouse.

It was huge.

He could see walls with doors in them off to the left and along the back, but for the most part, the main entryway was just one giant room. And it was full of stuff. Heavy metal music was playing from seemingly everywhere, and somewhere else he could hear a hammer beating metal. As he walked slowly through the area, he saw a number of things. Tables. There were a lot of tables, and shelves. And they were packed with tools of all different kinds, and parts and pieces of machinery and equipment and a ton of other stuff he couldn’t easily identify. There were big industrial spotlights all over the place, either lashed to the walls or ceiling, or attached to platforms scattered across the area. He saw one area that seemed to be dedicated to relaxing, including two large couches, one fucking massive beanbag, a huge flat-screen TV mounted on one wall, and some tables that were littered with empty pizza boxes, Chinese takeout cartons, and beer bottles.

They found Helena near the back of the enormous room, standing over a table with a huge hammer in hand, beating a bar of metal.

He stopped while Brianna kept going.

Even having seen and slept with Brianna in her werewolf form, even having seen pictures and videos of Valkyries before, (okay, so he’d watched Valkyrie porn), even having been told how tall she was…

He was not ready for how tall she really was.

Except, he realized as he stared at her, it wasn’t just that she was tall. It was that she was fucking built. She had very well-defined muscles, but she was also pretty curvaceous. Her thick thighs and broad hips barely fit into the ripped-off-at-the-knee cargo pants she was wearing, and her breasts were pretty clearly visible and straining against the tight, white tank top she had on. And she was obviously not wearing a bra. The shirt was wet with, presumably, sweat. Her blonde hair was pulled into a rough ponytail.

When she sensed Brianna getting close to her, she stopped hammering and turned to face her. Alex wasn’t exactly sure what he was expecting, but he felt oddly relieved when he saw the plain, happy, open smile that Helena was wearing. She was tanned and he could see that Brianna was right, she did seem middle-aged, not young but not old. Definitely fucking hot. He really liked older women, not that he really knew why.

And her eyes.

She had bright blue eyes.

“Brianna!” she cried, ducking down and picking her up in a fierce hug. Then she kissed her firmly on the mouth. “I have missed you.”

Brianna laughed happily. “I’ve missed you too, Helena,” she replied, hugging her back.

Helena put her back down and then turned to look at Alex. “Hello,” she said. “You must be Alex. Brianna has told me about you.”

“I, uh...hope it was good things,” he replied awkwardly.

“As if I’d tell her anything but,” Brianna said, rolling her eyes.

“It’s okay. He’s nervous. It makes sense...I have a very large hot tub in here. Would you like to join me in it?” she asked.

“I, uh.. yeah,” he replied.

That sounded quite nice.

“Good. Come along.”

She began leading them through the area, in between the tables and stools and pieces of machinery scattered across her warehouse. Alex couldn’t help but look at her ass. She had a big fucking ass. Already, he was imagining what she looked like naked.

“So what have you been up to?” Brianna asked. “I stalk you online every now and then. I heard you were working on a giant robot and a statue for fucking Anya Tarkovski.”

“Statue’s done,” Helena replied. “Shipped it off already. The mech suit is almost done.”

“A giant robot mech suit?” Alex asked, unsure if he had heard that correctly.

“Yep. It’s at another one of my places. I was hired by a Japanese corporation, or really by the billionaire CEO, to make a seventeen-foot, functional mech suit. They wanted me to prototype one. I’ve been getting into robotics over the past few decades and I wanted a challenge. I’d say it’s almost done, but I wanted to take a break, as I’d been working on it for months. So I drove out here to pick back up a few personal projects I have littering the landscape of the world. Shit, I bought this place in the nineties,” she explained.

“Wow,” he whispered.

“Life looks a little different when you’re over three hundred years old,” Helena replied.

“Wow,” he repeated.

She laughed. “Brianna tells me you want to stick your cock in me.”

They came into the bathroom and she shed her tank top easily, tossing it in the corner. Alex tried to think of an answer.

“Is that true?” Helena asked, pulling down her cargo shorts.

“Ummm, yes?” he replied finally.

“He’s shy,” Brianna said.

“I figured. I’ll take the anxiety out of the situation.” She turned around, fully nude now, and let him see her amazing body. He saw her huge breasts and her tremendous thighs, but he also saw the more unique parts of her. The fact that she didn’t have a flat stomach, a scar she had across her right ribs, and another on her inner left thigh, her tan lines, the mars and imperfections across her skin. She looked fantastically beautiful and sexy.

“I want to fuck you,” she said. “And I will fuck you, if you want. If you decide you don’t want to, no pressure. But just so we’re clear: I’m eager for sex.”

“I...okay,” he replied. “I really want to fuck you, too.”

“Good. I’m going to shower before getting into the water, given how filthy I am. You two go ahead. I’ll be along in a moment,” she said, turning back around and slipping into a large glass shower cubicle.

She didn’t close the door as she turned on the water and started washing up. He glanced over, seeing Brianna stripping down now. Beyond her was an enormous hot tub built into the floor. It looked extremely inviting.

“Nervous?” Brianna asked when she saw him taking his time getting his clothes off.

“I mean...yeah,” he admitted.

“It’s okay, babe. Take your time, but just know that you don’t have any reason to be nervous around us.”

He just nodded and made himself finish getting naked. It was just...weird, being naked in front of other people, let alone two extremely attractive, older women, one of which he had just met within the past ten minutes.

Alex glanced again at the shower stall as he moved to join Brianna in the hot tub.

Fuck, Helena had a nice, big ass.

He slipped into the water and let out a long sigh.

“Hot tubs are amazing,” he murmured as he got down into the water.

“That they are,” Brianna replied happily as she squeezed water from her hair.

He dunked his own head down below the water, then came up and ran his hands over his hair and rubbed his eyes. “I don’t know why, but I’m still tired.”

“I know why,” Brianna replied with a smirk.

“Oh...yeah.”

“She told me about your romp with two vampire hookers,” Helena said from the shower. “She said you performed quite admirably.”

“Is that what she said?” he asked.

“Well...I think her exact words were that you fucked their brains out.”

“Yep,” Brianna said, laughing.

“It was a good time.”

“I’m about to show you a good time,” Helena replied. She shut off the shower and stepped out. He glanced back. From his new position even lower, she looked more like a goddess than before, an enormous, nude, dripping wet deity of strength and stamina and sex appeal. She stepped down into the hot tub with them.

“That’s better,” she said quietly. “Been awhile since I’ve had a soak. It’s just been all go, no stop recently.” She turned fully to face him and smiled at him. He resisted the urge to shrink back or swallow nervously.

Having a nude, beautiful, nearly seven-foot Valkyrie staring at you like that was extremely intimidating.

“Would you like to start fooling around?” she asked.

“Yes,” he replied.

“Perfect.”

She shifted closer to him, then sat down beside him and actually picked him up and set him down on her lap. He felt his heart start beating harder and faster as she touched him, especially when she leaned in and pressed her luscious red lips against his own. He tilted his head and deepened the kiss, suddenly so horny that he could hardly stand it. He reached up and began groping one of her enormous breasts.

They were almost actually as big as his head.

And it felt amazing.

She seemed happy with how he was acting and parted his lips with her own, slipping her tongue into his mouth. He groaned and moved his own tongue forward to meet hers. They met, twined, twisted together, dancing the dance of lust and desire. As they continued making out, he felt her reach down into his lap and wrap her hand around his cock.

He was as hard as he’d ever been. She began to massage it slowly.

He groaned.

“Oh,” she said, grinning into the kiss, “you like that, hmm?”

“Yes,” he murmured. “I do. A lot.”

“You want me to make you come?” she asked.

“Yes.”

“Ooh! Make him come on my face,” Brianna said.

“I can do that.”

He let out a small sound of surprise as she got up, picking him up with her. She sat down on the edge of the hot tub and placed him in between her legs, his back to her. Reaching around him, she gripped his cock and started to jack him off.

“Oh fuck,” he whispered.

Brianna got into position below him, staring up at him, grinning fiercely.

Alex had never had much luck with handjobs. All three of his previous girlfriends had tried giving him one, with varying degrees of success. They just didn’t really feel all that great compared to sex or blowjobs. Really, he just thought that maybe handjobs weren’t all that great, or at least the women he was with just weren’t good at them.

He was now reconsidering that first notion.

Because this felt really fucking good. It was probably, he thought, that he was so fucking turned on right now. How good something felt certainly had to do with skill and knowing how to touch someone, but it also had a lot to do with how horny you were and how attracted you were to the person currently touching you. And he was really fucking attracted to Helena. He was laying against her, feeling her enormous breasts resting on his shoulders as she jerked him off. And looking down at Brianna, his lover, nude and wet and beautiful and apparently very eager for him to blow his load all over her face…

That just made it a whole lot better.

The pleasure was pulsing into him, and it was an excited, fiery kind of pleasure. It felt a little dumb to think about it, (not that he was having a particularly easy time forming coherent thoughts just now), but another hot woman was touching his penis, trying to make him come. And there was something just so fucking hot about the fact that she was a good foot taller than he was, and a lot older than him.

“Come on, blow your load for me...” Helena murmured. “I want to make you come.”

“Oh, Helena, fuck...” he groaned as the pleasure built.

“That’s it,” she said, “there’s a good boy...”

“Fuck!” he cried and the orgasm burst suddenly into being. She angled his cock down just in time and the first spurt of his seed sprayed Brianna’s face. He made himself keep his eyes open and look down, because actually coming onto a woman as hot as a porn star was something he still couldn’t believe he was getting to do, and watching it was absurdly erotic. Brianna opened her mouth as he kept coming, his cock jerking violently in Helena’s firm, sure grasp. She continued jerking him off, pumping his cock empty.

It spit thick, stringy spurts of his clearish-white seed all over Brianna’s beautiful face. Some of it got into her open mouth, more of it got onto her cheeks and forehead. Some even got down onto her big, perky breasts.

When he was finished, he went slack against Helena, who still held him.

“That was hot,” Brianna said, then slipped down under the water and washed up.

“Yes,” Helena murmured. “Very gratifying. I have not brought a man to climax for months now. I missed it.”

“How about I eat your pussy?” Brianna suggested as she resurfaced.

“That would be very welcome,” Helena replied.

“That will be awesome to watch,” Alex murmured. Helena let him go and he slipped back into the water, then shifted around, so that he had a better view. He stared on in awe as Brianna settled down in between Helena’s thighs and didn’t waste any time. She stuck out her tongue and began to massage Helena’s clit with its tip.

“Oh, yes...” she groaned. “That’s just...that’s fantastic, Brianna. Oh my fuck, I have missed this so fucking much.”

Brianna laughed softly and kept going.

Alex felt his erection beginning to stir again, already coming back as he watched the two nude, wet women. Helena’s voice rose in volume and pitch as Brianna pleasured her, licking more rapidly at her clit. Before long, she slipped a finger into the Valkyrie’s pussy, making her cry out even louder in intense pleasure.

And within a few minutes, she had the enormous woman coming.

“Oh, Brianna, yes!” Helena screamed as she began to orgasm.

Brianna pulled back and joined Alex in watching as a hot spray of feminine sex juices escaped her pussy, spraying her firm, thick thighs as she twitched and convulsed, looking like a visage of amazing female beauty.

When she was finished, Helena let out a long sigh and then laid down fully, resting on her back. A few seconds of peace passed as she got her breath back.

“Wow,” she murmured. “I’m actually still extremely turned on. Alex?”

“Yeah?”

“Could you just fuck me like this?”

He felt a fresh pulse of lust shoot through him, and a powerful stirring of intensely erotic desire begin to boil in his lower belly.

“Oh yes,” he replied, moving forward.

“Fuck her good, babe,” Brianna said, shifting so that now she could get a better view.

“That would be appreciated,” Helena murmured.

Fully erect now, his cock practically throbbing in anticipation of getting to fuck this seven-foot, mature Valkyrie, Alex moved to the side of the hot tub and stood up on the raised section beneath the water. It brought him to the perfect height to fuck her. Helena shifted forward, planting her legs more firmly in the water, so that her pussy was right there at the edge of the hot tub, a glistening pink slit with a dusting of dark blonde stubble around it, waiting for him. Alex swallowed as he shifted closer, feeling anxious and gripping his cock and resting it at the entrance of her extremely wet pussy. They both uttered small sounds as contact was made.

Alex pushed his way inside of her.

“Oh yes...” she moaned as he moved further and further in.

Alex rested his hands on her tremendous, powerful hips, gripping them as best he could, as he continued working his way inside of her. Within just a few short thrusts, her vagina had taken the whole of his cock.

Inside, she was amazing.

Somewhere in the back of his head, the worry that he wouldn’t be big enough to properly satisfy Helena, given that she was a freaking Valkyrie, was floating around. Of course, that was always floating around with any girl he was with, because society was fucking obsessed with dick size. Being with Brianna, and the two vampire prostitutes, had done a lot to reduce the sexual anxiety he’d suffered through basically since hitting puberty. But still, while for the most part he wasn’t outright terrified that he wouldn’t be able to satisfy Brianna, at least with regards to size, being concerned about size seemed much more reasonable when fucking a woman like Helena.

Apparently, though, he didn’t need to worry.

She felt amazing and pretty tight and she seemed to be reacting quite well to his dick.

“Yes, Alex, fuck me!” she cried.

“Oh my God, Helena...” he groaned as he started driving into her, burying his entire rigid length into her raw, hot, incredibly wet Valkyrie vagina.

“Do you like it?” Brianna asked, her voice thick with arousal. He glanced over and realized she was right beside him, basically looking over his shoulder, staring at his slick cock sliding rapidly in and out of her friend. “Do you like that pussy?”

“Yes,” he groaned as he began to run his hands up and down Helena’s firm, muscular thighs. “This is absolutely fucking amazing...”

“I told you,” Brianna said, getting closer, then wrapping her arms around him and hugging him from behind, pressing her huge, wet, bare tits against his back. He could hear her breathing heavily and rapidly in his ear.

“You are so turned on right now, aren’t you?” Helena asked.

“Extremely,” Brianna replied.

“I’m not gonna last much longer,” Alex admitted, staring up the length of Helena’s big, tanned, nude body, to her gently padded stomach to her huge, enormous, bouncing breasts, to her beautiful face as she propped herself up on her elbows, staring down at him as he fucked her hard.

“That’s okay, I figured as much,” Helena replied. “We’ve got time for round two, right Brianna?” she asked.

“Two and maybe three,” Brianna murmured. “Come in her pussy, honey,” she whispered in his ear, and he felt his entire body shiver in lust. Especially when she reached down and grasped his balls, then began to massage them. “Don’t you want to blow your load in that sweet, unprotected Valkyrie pussy, Alex?” she asked.

“Yes...” he moaned, fucking her harder and faster.

“Do it. I want you to come in her,” Brianna murmured, her lips touching his ear now. His whole body was throbbing with anticipation and lust that felt overwhelmingly powerful. “I want you spill your seed in my friend’s pussy. I want to see you do it. I want to feel you as you come inside of her and fill her up like a slut.”

“Do it, Alex,” Helena said. “I want it. I want you to come in me.”

“Oh FUCK!” he screamed suddenly.

His orgasm flared into being, a supernova of blissful power, a volcanic release of pure sexual gratification that burst from the center of himself and flared outwards, filling him. It blinded and deafened him, left him with nothing but feeling. Nothing but the raw, basic pleasure of feeling and sexual gratification and that sweet, sweet release of orgasming into a woman’s pussy with nothing, no condom, absolutely nothing between the two of them. It was possibly the greatest feeling he’d even experienced in his entire life.

He emptied himself into Helena.

He pumped her pussy full of his seed.

And the orgasm was made all the more powerful by the fact that Helena began to come as well, her vaginal muscles constricting hard around his cock, massaging it with the intensity of their squeezing motions, further lubricating and pleasuring him as she released a torrent of hot feminine sex juices. And Brianna, being pressed against him, nude, massaging his balls with her hot, firm grasp. Being between two women as he fucked one of them, orgasming into one of them, the one who he was not dating, the one who he had just met today…

It almost overwhelmed him.

When he had finished coming inside of Helena, he came down from that high, gasping for breath, trembling, his body threatening to shut down on him.

“I...need...out...” he gasped. “Too hot.”

“Oh sweetie, come on,” Brianna said as he slipped his cock out of Helena.

“He’s definitely overheating,” Helena said, standing up. “Come on, cool shower,” she added, helping Brianna get him up and out of the hot tub. The two women half guided, half helped him across the bathroom and he staggered into the shower Helena had used earlier, his head light, ears ringing, vision threatening to white out.

Then there was a burst of cool water cascading down over him, and the world stopped going away, started coming back slowly.

“Oh my God,” he whispered after several moments. “Oh my...what happened?”

“You almost overheated there, dear,” Brianna replied, smiling gently at him. He realized both women were still holding him up.

“Um...wow. I want to sit down,” he said.

They nodded and let him down. He sat on the floor and then leaned against the nearest wall, letting the water flow over him, bringing his temperature back down to a more manageable level. After a few more minutes, he finally felt good enough to slowly get back to his feet.

“You doing okay now?” Brianna asked, studying him.

“I’m okay,” he replied. “Just, uh...a little embarrassed.”

“Why?” Helena asked.

“I mean...you had to basically carry me. I just feel...it’s a little difficult for me to appear physically weak in front of people. Especially ladies that I’m, uh...sleeping with.”

“Oh,” Helena replied. “I get it. I know a lot of men have difficulties with perceived weakness. Let me ask you a question. If I had nearly passed out from the orgasm your cock gave me, you’d feel pretty good about that, right?”

“Well...yeah.”

“Exactly. So I feel pretty good about it. I mean, my pussy’s so fucking good that you almost passed out from fucking it. I take it as a compliment. Nothing wrong with it,” Helena replied.

“Plus, you were in a hot tub. And you had me all up on you, and my blood runs hotter than usual, and I was in the hot tub, too. I’m surprised you actually didn’t full on pass out,” Brianna said.

“Okay, that makes sense,” Alex replied. “Sorry, I’m not trying to bring the mood down or anything. I’m still, just...”

“Getting used to all the paranormal pussy?” Brianna asked, grinning fiercely at him.

“Yes. That.”

Helena laughed. “Understandable. I’ve broken in many cute young human men in my time. Well, cute young humans and vampires and werewolves. A lot of different types of beings relish the experience, and the pleasure, of having sex with a Valkyrie.”

“It is truly fucking amazing,” Alex replied. He took a deep breath and let it out slowly. “Think we can go somewhere and relax for a bit?” he asked.

“Yes,” Helena replied. “Let me just wash up. You came quite a lot inside of me.”

“He does that,” Brianna murmured affectionately. She hugged him to her, holding him, and he could again feel those wonderful, huge, bare, wet breasts of hers pressing against his skin. She smiled and kissed him deeply, slipping her tongue into his mouth for a few seconds. Then she pulled back slightly, staring at him.

“What?” he asked, grinning now as well.

“I just really, really like you, is all,” she murmured, then kissed him again.

“You two make a very good couple,” Helena said as she turned up the heat of the shower, then detached the showerhead and placed it up under her pussy, washing herself. “I can tell that you make her very happy, Alex. And not just sexually, either. Your emotional palette blends well. You two seem very connected.”

“I feel connected to him,” Brianna replied, still staring into his eyes.

“I feel the same way,” he said.

They kissed again, then left the shower and began drying off. Soon, all three of them were dry, though they remained nude, and they moved out of the bathroom, a bit deeper into the warehouse, then in through another door that led to what had to be Helena’s bedroom. All it had was an enormous bed, bigger even than Brianna’s had been, clearly custom-made, and a huge pair of dressers. They all climbed onto the bed and began lounging together.

“Alex...” Helena said after a bit of silence.

“Yeah?”

“I’m going to give you a bit of advice. Although honestly I’ll be surprised if Brianna hasn’t told you roughly the same thing.”

“I’m open to advice,” he replied.

“Good.” She reached out and began to run a hand up and down his back. Her touch felt good, and somehow comforting. “I know people have difficulty with certain things. In my experience, many human men have trouble adjusting to the fact that when they are dating a paranormal woman, she is going to be dramatically stronger than they are. Brianna, at a guess, I’d say, is probably twenty times stronger than you are, and that’s not even in her werewolf form. I’m stronger than that, though we’re probably about even when she transforms.”

“Someday we’ll have to test that,” Brianna murmured.

Helena laughed softly. “My point is...try to let go of that aspect of yourself. No one will ever be truly free of insecurity, I think. I’ve been alive for over three centuries, and I still have moments of insecurity, uncertainty, concern about pointless things. I’m about as sure of myself as I’ve ever been, but I have my moments, so I understand. But you will be a lot happier if you begin to shed your societal biases. That is to say, the biases and unnecessary beliefs that our society has so unfortunately laid upon you, and buried in your subconscious.”

“Yeah, it is something I still struggle with,” Alex replied quietly, laying on his stomach, his head resting on a pillow. It felt strange, but also very, very good, to be laying here with these two paranormal women, all three of them naked, relaxed and conversing. “I don’t think I’ve overly much bought into those biases, but then again...I get the feeling that they’re buried so deep in my brain that I don’t even realize it sometimes. Like before, with the brothel and the open relationship.”

“Did you feel strangely guilty, or afraid?” Helena asked.

“Yeah.”

“Understandable. You felt that way because you’ve grown up in a society that’s spent a lot of time telling you that it’s wrong to sleep with prostitutes, that it’s wrong to have sex with someone other than your partner. Even if it isn’t overt all the time, it’s still there, buried in the substrata of the civilization.”

“You’re really smart, Helena,” he murmured.

She laughed. “I don’t really know if that’s true or not. But I am experienced. I’ve had a long, long time to observe society and trends and things of the sort.”

“That makes sense.”

He felt Brianna move closer to him. “You gonna take her advice to heart?” she asked, laying her naked body against him.

“Yeah,” he replied. “I mean, I’m certainly going to try.”

“Good. Now, something else I’m wondering if you’d be willing to try...” Brianna said.

“Yeah?”

She reached down in between his legs and gripped his cock. At her touch, he felt himself begin to harden again. “A threesome...with me in my werewolf form.”

“Oh yes,” Helena said, sounding genuinely excited.

“You think you can handle that? Two badass seven-foot babes fucking you?”

“I honestly have no fucking idea,” Alex replied. “But I fully intend to find out.”

“I can really see why you like him,” Helena murmured, grinning fiercely. Looking up at her, Alex found himself thinking that it was the same smile she might wear if she were riding into battle. She looked intensely aroused and excited.

“Then let’s do it,” Brianna said.

She rolled over, then got up off the bed and began to focus. Alex sat up with Helena, both of them watching as she started to transform.

This...was going to be quite the experience.

For the second time, he watched his girlfriend become a werewolf. Her entire body twisted and shifted, growing in size, her limbs elongating as her skin darkened, fur sprouting from everywhere, the same black shade as her hair. Despite having already seen it once, Alex was still fully entranced by the mesmerizing transformation. Especially her facial features. It was just so weird to see them shift and reform, still resembling Brianna, but now more animalistic, more wolfen in nature. As she finished growing to her full seven-foot height, Brianna took a deep breath and let it out slowly. She opened her eyes and stared directly at Alex.

“Now we can have fun,” she said, her voice rougher and deeper.

She climbed back onto the enormous bed, and it shifted beneath her weight. He wondered if it was going to survive the threesome.

He wondered if he would.

“Lay back, cutie,” Brianna said.

He seemed to be doing that a lot lately, not that he minded.

Although with this threesome, he had a position he wanted to try. But he could wait. He laid back, and Brianna sat beside him, motioning to Helena, who drew closer. He watched as both women began to kiss each other, locking lips and twisting tongues together as their hands roamed over each other’s bodies, groping each other’s huge breasts. His erection was back full force now, his whole body almost trembling with anticipation.

The two women parted, then they laid down on either side of him, so that their faces were at his crotch. Brianna stuck out her tongue, which elongated and wrapped around his cock. He groaned and shuddered as contact was made.

“Let’s do the foreplay fast. I really want cock in me,” Brianna almost growled.

“You turn into a real slut when you get into werewolf form,” Helena replied, smirking at her.

“I’m just as slutty, it’s just that I’m impatient. Now shut it and pleasure my man.”

He groaned again as Helena leaned down and began to tongue his balls. Brianna was wrapping her tongue around the head of his dick and sliding it around, coiling and uncoiling it, filling him with a hot, rapturous bliss. After a few seconds, Helena joined Brianna in licking the head of his cock, and that made him really start to twist and writhe, his chest heaving as his breath caught, the pleasure almost overwhelming.

Brianna lasted about another thirty seconds, as they took turns sucking him off, both beautiful, inhuman women taking his cock into their mouths and bobbing their head, their lips moving smoothly up and down his shaft.

“Okay,” she said, “no more. I want sex.”

Before he could respond, Brianna mounted him. She was breathing very heavily and her eyes were filled with a lusty fire. She reached down, grabbed his cock and slid it into her. Both of them moaned loudly in sexual unity as she penetrated herself with his rigid dick.

“Oh fuck yes...” she groaned in total abandon as she started to ride him, bouncing roughly and making the bed shake as she went straight in for hardcore fucking. Alex stared up, actually a little afraid, as she reached out and grabbed the headboard, gripped it fiercely and continued seriously riding his dick, bouncing him hard against the mattress.

“Oh yes! Fuck yes, Alex! I fucking love your cock!” she screamed at the top of her lungs, her breasts bouncing wonderfully.

“Don’t hurt him, Brianna,” Helena said.

“I won’t,” she panted, “I won’t hurt him. I won’t hurt you, honey,” she said, staring down at him. “You are such an amazing boyfriend.”

“You’re a way more amazing girlfriend,” he replied, laying there, enraptured by her and how into the sex she clearly was right now.

“Just...a bit...longer...oh yes! I’m coming! I’M FUCKING COMING!” Brianna roared, and Alex moaned loudly as he felt her vaginal muscles clench hard around his cock and a hot spray of sex juices escaped her, getting all over his thighs and hips and stomach and balls. She screamed in raw pleasure as she continued impaling herself on his cock, taking its full length into her, stimulating her pussy and pleasuring herself intensely.

Alex thought it was some kind of miracle that he managed not to come by the time she had finished with her own orgasm.

“Oh wow,” she said, getting her breath back as she dismounted him, “you didn’t come. I was almost sure you were going to.”

“Me too...but I really want to fuck Helena, too,” he replied. “And I think that I’ve probably got just one more orgasm in me for now.”

She smirked. “You’re building up your stamina. Good. He’s all yours,” Brianna said as she laid down beside him.

“You okay to be ridden by me after that?” Helena asked.

“Yes,” he replied.

“Are you okay? I went kind of hard...” Brianna murmured.

“I’m okay. Though I might be sore tomorrow. And it will be worth it.”

Brianna laughed. “Good.”

Helena mounted him now and slipped his cock inside of her. She groaned as she slid her bare pussy down his rigid length. “There we go,” she whispered, then she began to ride him, not going as hard as Brianna had. “Now you can say that you’ve been ridden by a werewolf and a Valkyrie in one amazing threesome.”

“I can definitely say that,” he agreed, reaching out and grabbing her huge, broad, firm hips. “Fuck, you are so incredible,” he groaned as she began to go faster.

“Thank you,” she murmured, eyes closed now as she fucked him, focusing on the pleasure.

It was hard not to come. Being inside of Helena again was like coming back to an impossible paradise. A place of hot, wet pleasure and pure, blindingly powerful sexual satisfaction. And Helena was at least more restrained than Brianna had been. He wasn’t entirely sure if he would survive a second round of hardcore sex with another seven-foot woman intact. Helena fucked him for a while longer, her powerful thighs working as she rode him, sliding her amazing Valkyrie pussy up and down his cock.

Finally, he decided it was time to switch things up.

“Can we try a different position?” he asked.

“Yes,” Helena replied, “what would you like?”

“It involves both of you,” he said.

“I’m game,” Brianna replied, sitting up.

“Okay. Helena, you lay on your back, and Brianna gets on top of you.”

“Oh! I know this position,” Brianna said.

“As do I,” Helena said, getting off of him. Given how long she’d been around, Alex genuinely wondered if there was a position that Helena didn’t know about, or hadn’t tried dozens of times. He suddenly wondered how many sexual partners she’d had in the over three centuries she’d been alive. It was probably a dizzying number.

Well, right now he was her sexual partner. He and Brianna.

He got up and moved, watching the two women get into position. Helena laid on her back, then brought her legs up. Brianna got on top of her, locking Helena’s legs into place with her own as she settled down atop her. The two women began to make out and run their hands over each other’s bodies. The end result of this for Alex was that Brianna’s bare pussy, still wet from her powerful orgasm, was right on top of Helena’s pussy.

He’d always wanted to try this position.

He settled up against the two women and slipped back inside of Brianna, who moaned loudly as he penetrated her. “That’s it, honey...” she groaned as he gripped her furry hips and began to make love to her.

“Who am I coming in?” he asked as the pleasure began burning into him again.

“You should come in Brianna,” Helena said, then groaned quietly as he pulled out of Brianna and slipped his cock inside of her, then began screwing her. “I like feeling men orgasm inside of me, I love that intimacy, but you’ve already come in me once, and I know that Brianna absolutely flips her shit for it when she’s in her werewolf form. She’s a real whore for it.”

“Guilty as charged,” Brianna said, panting.

“Okay, then,” he replied, and kept slipping in and out of Helena. After a bit longer, he moved back to Brianna. As he continued making love to both women, switching back and forth between them, they both kept making out, kissing passionately and hugging each other fiercely. The pleasure was unreal. Alex couldn’t fully grasp the fact that he was really doing this: switching back and forth between two paranormal pussies, fucking both of them and feeling that powerful, intense pleasure, that hot, wet, tight perfection.

He kept going for another five minutes or so, and finally settled back into Brianna one more time, knowing he was almost done.

“Come in me, honey,” Brianna moaned.

“Oh, Brianna...” he groaned in response, feeling his orgasm surging upwards, forcing its way out of him.

And then he was coming before he could utter another word.

Brianna let out a sound that was almost a long growl, a noise of release and sexual ecstasy as she began to orgasm as well along with him. They came together in passionate unity and he cried out louder as her climax heightened the intensity of his own. He lost himself in a sea of rapturous release as he emptied his seed into his paranormal lover, both of them writhing in intense bliss as they came together.

When he was finished, he carefully pulled out of her, his cock extremely sensitive after coming for the third time in the past hour, and flopped back onto the bed, once again slicked with sweat and gasping for breath.

He could hear Brianna panting as well and rolled over. He saw that she’d changed back to her human form and was lying on top of Helena. Against the Valkyrie’s much larger body, she looked skinnier than usual.

“Do you hear that?” Helena asked quietly.

Alex was silent, calming his breath, listening. He didn’t hear anything at first except for the faint hum of electricity somewhere, and then it came to him: tapping. Distant, gentle, steady. And finally he recognized it for what it was.

“Rain,” Brianna said.

“I love the rain,” Helena murmured. “It’s so peaceful. And beautiful.”

“Yes,” Alex replied. “It’s wonderful.”

“Especially after amazing sex,” Brianna agreed.

Another moment of silence passed. “So you’re headed on to Thorne after this?” Helena asked. She was running her fingertips across Brianna’s back, eliciting small sounds of pleasure from her.

“Yes,” she murmured. “We are.”

“I think I may go there, too. It’s been a few years since I’ve visited. I kind of miss it.”

“If you do, give me a call. We’ll hang out. I’m sure some of our friends would love to see you again,” Brianna said.

“I’d like to see some of them,” Helena said. “Well, I’ll let you know. I want to at least get some more work done here.”

“Okay.” Brianna rolled off of Helena, then looked at Alex, smiling sedately at him. She reached out and he moved closer, taking her hand. “What do we want to do now, dear?”

“Um...well, I need another shower before I do anything. Man, I’ve been taking so many more showers lately,” he replied.

Brianna laughed. “When your sex life gets busier, you will find that happening. Sex is very...messy. Especially with me. So, after the shower?”

“Well, I wouldn’t mind pressing on. But I’d also be okay with staying here,” he replied.

Brianna rolled her eyes, but smirked. “How helpful,” she said. “Helena? Preference?”

“Why don’t we catch up for an hour or two, then you two head out?” she suggested with the practiced ease of someone who has spent a long time making decisions for socially indecisive people. She seemed happy to, at least.

“Fine by me,” Brianna said.

“Same,” Alex replied.

They laid there together in the bed for several more minutes before finally getting up again and returning to the bathroom.

EPILOGUE

It was getting dark now.

The rain had followed them from Helena’s place, and even still Brianna had to keep the wipers on, a soft fall of rain saturating the windows.

They had stayed at Helena’s for close to two hours. Mainly the ladies swapped stories, and for a good half-hour they seemed to get into a subtle competition of who could tell the most embarrassing story about the other.

Helena won, Alex thought, but only because she didn’t really seem capable of getting embarrassed anymore.

Eventually, Helena had politely but firmly shooed them from her warehouse abode, promising that if she did indeed decide to drive down to Thorne, she would call Brianna and let her know. And so they’d been driving along for quite awhile now, mostly down a long, seemingly unending stretch of wet highway, passing by the occasional town, some big, some small.

“You have more stamina than I thought you would,” Brianna said suddenly.

Alex looked over at her. They’d been driving in companionable silence for a long while now. “Do I?” he replied.

“Yeah. I’m glad. It’s going to make this whole situation easier. And more fun,” she said, grinning as she drove on.

“Well...I think it comes from the fact that I’ve been having a really lame sex life for quite awhile. I feel like I’m trying to kind of...make up for it, you know?”

“I understand,” Brianna replied. “When I got to Thorne for the first time, I kind of...went a little crazy. I mean, there are just so many people there to fuck, and so many different kinds of paranormals! So many people are down to fuck, too. It’s way easier to just go to a club or a bar or even like a cafe and pick someone up. And that doesn’t even include all the brothels, and all the escorts you can phone up and have come to wherever you are and fuck you. This is going to be so much fun. You are probably going to fuck yourself into a coma.”

“I think I’m okay with that,” Alex replied.

She laughed. “Yeah, I bet.”

“I, uh, wanted to thank you for all this again. Saying that I appreciate it seems like a monumental understatement. I still feel like I’ve won the lottery or something,” he said.

“You kind of did, in a way. Although better, cause you don’t have to pay taxes on me. But you’re welcome, and it’s okay. I know you’re appreciative. Just remember: I like you a lot, I think you deserve this, and you should just have fun. Try not to overthink things...although, don’t be afraid to tell or ask me things. Despite the dark places our conversations over the past few days have come from, I actually like talking about this stuff.”

“Really?”

“Yeah. Well, I mean, I like being able to help you. Or at least trying to. But I also like...I don’t know...being engaged, I guess is the best way to put it. Our conversations are engaging. I love having serious conversations with you, and that’s something you’ve always been strong with. You can talk about inconsequential things, and you can just as easily have deeply philosophical conversations that go on for like three hours.”

“Can I?” he asked.

“Yeah. Think about the stuff we’ve discussed. Human nature. Paranormal nature. The meaning of life. The importance of creativity in our society. Modern society's bullshit views on sexuality that are only really just, in recent history, beginning to correct themselves. The potential for extraterrestrial life. These are all conversations we’ve had at one point or another since meeting. I mean, it’s fun. It’s engaging. It’s stimulating. I like talking with you just as much as I like fucking you.”

“That’s still a surprise to me,” he murmured.

“You’ll figure it out, Alex,” she said, and reached over, taking his hand. “I’ll be here now to try and help you.”

“I appreciate it. A lot.”

“I’m glad.” She brought his hand up to her mouth and kissed the back of it, and he felt a shiver of happy warmth pass through him at the affectionate gesture.

That was something he really did love about Brianna: she was affectionate, and she invited affection from him always.

“Look,” she said, letting go of his hand and gripping the wheel again. “We’re almost there now, Alex.”

They had come over a rise in the land and as they crested it, he suddenly saw everything. The city of Thorne, for a few seconds, was mostly visible to him as a massive sprawl of lights and structures and life, spread out over miles upon miles.

And beyond it, the ocean.

“Wow,” he murmured.

“Yep. You’re going to love this.”

They drove on, towards the city of Thorne.

PARASEXUAL 2

CHAPTER ONE

It continued raining as they drove into the city of Thorne.

Alex was staring out of the windows as Brianna guided the car down street after street, looking at the rain-slicked cityscape sprawl that lay around them. It began with the outskirts, just a lot of houses, cul-de-sacs, duplexes, and apartment complexes. Then they started coming into the more commercial areas, and the city seemed to come even more alive. They passed several night clubs and strip joints with flashing neon signs that pulsed in the rainy gloom. There were bars and sex clubs and brothels. Restaurants from a few dozen different nationalities were dotted here and there along the streets. He spotted a few smoke shops and even some witch’s alchemical and herbal shops.

All of this mixed into the regular variety of gas stations and storefronts and convenience shops and clinics and banks. There were dozens, if not hundreds of people walking around, and he wondered how many of them were paranormals. Lots of paranormal people could fairly easily pass for human at a glance: witches and werewolves and sirens and even undead and vampires if they had enough makeup on. A lot of people seemed to be dressed in one surreal, crazy fashion or another. Some dressed up in leather, others were wearing little more than netting over their bodies, some wore what seemed to be torn straight from some eighteenth century European country, others were in trench coats, and a few in fancy, elegant dresses.

And some were literally wearing nothing at all, walking around completely naked.

Well...a lot must be legal here, Alex surmised, as he kept glancing around.

“So, what do you think?” Brianna asked after allowing him to soak in the ambiance of Thorne for close to ten minutes, as they wound their way deeper into the city.

“It’s...something else,” he murmured, and looked over at her. He felt a pulse of...lust wasn’t entirely the right word. It was mostly lust, to be sure, but something else, admiration maybe? A powerful sensation, whatever it was, shot through him, as he looked at her. She’d dressed in simple jogging shorts and a t-shirt after they’d left Helena’s place, but as he looked at her, sitting there in the driver’s seat, handling the car and navigating the annoyingly dense traffic with great ease, the different colors of the neon lights playing across her face and her body, he thought that she looked more beautiful than she had before.

Did she? What was different?

“It sure is,” she agreed with a cheery smile. “Ah, I’ve missed this place so fucking much. It’s going to be a lot of fun here. We’re going to have such a great time.” She seemed to notice his lingering gaze on her and glanced over at him. “What?” she asked playfully.

“I just...I don’t know. You look amazing. I mean, you always do, but something...something’s different now. I can’t figure out what it is...”

“Oh,” she replied, and her smile became a little different, “I know what it is.”

“What? How do you know?”

“You’re just getting to know me better, Alex. Something I learned awhile ago, and it did take me awhile, is that a person can become more, or less, attractive the more you get to know them. There’s that initial impression of how attractive they are when you first see them, but that can change if you get to know them more. It’s why you hear a lot of stories about women, and men, who are in unhappy relationships with a really fucking hot partner. Because that partner might be fucking garbage, neglectful or abusive, or whatever the situation is. But we’ve gotten to know each other at a fairly fast pace over the past few days, and that’s on top of our six month friendship before all this. It’s just hitting you now, I think.”

“Oh...that makes sense, actually. That’s really impressive,” he murmured.

“What is?”

“You apparently can accurately identify and articulate subtle social situations that are often either overlooked or written off as ‘just one of those things that happens I guess’, if that makes sense.”

“You’re pretty articulate yourself, handsome,” she replied. “But I guess this is what it’s like to date a woman a lot older than you.”

“That still surprises me, honestly. You really don’t look almost sixty. You sure as hell don’t act like it. But...”

“But…?” she prompted.

“There is a certain maturity to you. It’s not that you’re less emotional, or, well, I guess you are less emotional than like a teenager, or even someone around my age, but it’s more that...I think it’s that you just seem way more in control of your emotions and you never seem to hesitate. You always know what you’re doing and where you’re going.”

“To be fair, that’s largely because the things I’m choosing to do around you are things I’ve done like...so many times before. It’s just familiarity.”

“You’re still fairly impressive,” he replied.

She laughed. “Fair enough. Here we are,” she said, and pulled off the road into the parking lot of a pretty big hotel. It had to be a good fifteen or sixteen stories.

“Whoa, nice,” he murmured.

“Yep. The best for my handsome boyfriend.” She pulled into a parking spot and killed the engine. “Tonight is going to be fun, dear.”

He looked over at her again. “You said that with significance,” he replied.

“Just trust me,” she said, and got out.

Well, he obviously trusted her a lot, given that he’d allowed her to drive him halfway across the country and was relying on her completely for transportation and money, as he didn’t really have either of those things for himself.

But he did trust her. Road trip aside, money aside, he trusted her.

So, he got out of the car and they pulled their luggage from the trunk, before making their way through the light rainfall to the front doors. They slid open to reveal a beautiful, brightly lit lobby. Quiet, nondescript music was playing in the background. The pair approached an attractive redheaded woman behind the huge front desk.

“Checking in. Brianna Livingstone,” Brianna said.

The woman typed something into the computer near her. “Ah, yes, Miss Livingstone. Your room is ready. Please press your thumbs against the pad,” she said, placing a small black, polished piece of technology on the counter. Brianna pressed her thumb to it and it lit up and hummed gently. Alex did the same thing.

“This is high tech,” he murmured.

“Latest thing,” the woman replied. “Now, all you need to get into your room is your thumbprint. Is there anyone else you want to have access?”

“Not at the moment,” Brianna replied.

“Okay then. Your room number is 1501. Your door will only open for the two of you. If you have any problems or questions, please come back here and we’ll handle it.”

“Thanks,” Brianna said.

They headed over to a bank of elevators and as soon as one opened, stepped inside and began to ride it up.

“This place must be crazy expensive,” Alex said as the elevator silently ascended.

“Yep. But it’s been too long since I’ve had a real vacation, or a real excuse to blow through a lot of money. This is the perfect time for it,” Brianna replied.

The elevator came to a halt and the doors opened back up. They headed out, passing through a small waiting area, and came to a long corridor. The walls were smooth white with some kind of intricate and surprisingly complex design of flowers and trees, with the floor carpeted in a deep, deep blue. Their room was the first one on the right.

“Now,” Brianna said as she pressed her thumb to the small dark pad beneath the doorknob, then opened it up, “we’ve got the room for five days, and that includes today. As I believe I’ve said before, we can easily stay longer if you want. I’m open to whatever you choose, honestly.”

“Okay,” Alex murmured, following her in.

She switched on the lights.

“Wow.”

“Yep, nice isn’t it?” she asked.

“Yeah.”

Nice felt like too soft a word. Amazing was closer. Luxurious was better. The door led into broad room that looked like a combination living room/lounge. The far wall was floor-to-ceiling windows. There were big, very comfortable looking reclining chairs and a huge couch near a giant flat-screen TV that was attached to one wall. There were a pair of doors leading away from the room, one to either side. The right side led into a kitchen and small dining area. The left led to the bedroom, which held an utterly massive bed, a pair of dressers, pair of desks, and another door. That door led to a very large bathroom that had a shower and a hot tub.

Everything looked fresh and clean and very high quality.

“Holy fuck,” he muttered as he put his stuff down at the foot of the bed. “This is like...a fucking apartment.”

“I know. It’s awesome, right? I love hotels like this,” Brianna replied cheerily as she set her stuff down next to his. “Now,” she said, and something in her tone changed as she turned deliberately to face him, staring at him intently, “what I want you to do, Alex, is to go into that bathroom, and take a very long shower. Get yourself all cleaned up. And don’t come out until I say so.”

“Okay...why?” he replied, hesitating.

Her smile became a smirk. “It’s a surprise, cutie. Go on, now.”

“All right, babe,” he replied, and gave her a kiss. She kissed him back, giving him a long, lingering kiss with tongue that sent a fresh hit lust and desire shooting through him, and made him consider asking her for a round of sex before the shower…

“No, dear. No sex. Not yet. I know that look,” she said, still wearing that confident smirk. “Go on now.”

“Yes, dear,” he replied.

“Good boy.”

He headed into the bathroom and closed the door behind him, wondering fiercely what exactly it was she was up to. Something sexy, he was guessing. Well, hoping, really. He was already really horny again. Alex sighed softly and stripped down naked. He turned on the water to a good temperature, then slipped in and closed the sliding glass door behind him. As he washed, Alex began sorting through his thoughts.

In a way, he felt kind of...in shock seemed too strong a phrase, and obviously had bad connotations. But it was kind of how he felt, only in a good way. Or maybe in a somewhat bad way. Everything was so vastly different for him from a week ago, even just a few days ago. Barely a few days ago, he’d been having maybe the worst day of his life, or at least the worst one in recent memory. Losing his job, the last piece of his former life from that high school era in the form of Brad, probably losing his apartment, and thus his independence. He’d felt hopeless and miserable and anxious. And now…

Fuck, now he was in an absurdly expensive and luxuriant hotel with his paranormal girlfriend, who was insanely hot and so nice to him. He’d already had sex with her several times, and then he’d had sex with a pair of vampire hookers, and a goddamned Valkyrie. And she’d said she’d try to hook him up with several more of her friends here in Thorne.

It just didn’t seem real.

And maybe that was the core of how he was feeling right now. He was feeling a lot of things: happiness, blissful joy, extreme lust, wonder, surprise. But beneath it all was a strong undercurrent of anxiety and apprehension.

It felt like…

He was waiting for the other shoe to drop. It was like his mind was telling himself: Don’t get too attached to all this, don’t enjoy yourself TOO much, because you know what’s going to happen. You know it’s all going to get ripped away from you at some point. Because that’s life. That’s what life does. It fucks you over for no reason, with no warning. And you really need to be preparing yourself for that massive blow, for the other shoe…

Was it all going to go away?

He didn’t know. Maybe he should be talking about this with Brianna, but wouldn’t that just stress her out? Well, she had told him, more than once, and in no uncertain terms, to talk to her about any problems he was having, anything that was stressing him out. And he believed her. It wasn’t just something she was saying to try and make him feel better. Well, he’d have to talk with her about it after the surprise.

Whatever it was.

Fuck, he hoped it was something involving sex. Ever since she’d kissed him and alluded to that surprise, he’d immediately gotten, and kept, a strong hard-on. It was actually kind of a fight not to just jack off in the shower. But why jack off when he could, at the very least, have amazing sex with his werewolf girlfriend?

Coming inside of her bare pussy was probably the best thing he’d ever felt.

Was she right? He wondered suddenly. About falling in love? She’d told him that guys always fell in love with the girls who first let them ride bareback. Well...there were way worse women to fall in love with. But would she love him in return? Fuck, why was he even thinking about this? They’d been dating for like three days now! Love shouldn’t even be on the horizon. He put it out of his mind and instead focused on getting clean.

If there was sex, then he intended to be very clean.

He took his time, washing his hair, going over most of his body with a bar of soap, washing it all off. Eventually, he turned off the water and dried thoroughly. By the time he’d put on a fresh pair of boxers, Brianna still hadn’t come to get him. So, he brushed his teeth, gargled and spat with mouthwash, and finally ended up clipping his nails. Not long after that, he thought he heard a knock at the door. And then he definitely heard another voice talking with Brianna.

A woman’s voice.

Oh fuck. He suddenly began to get nervous. Had she invited one of her friends over to fuck him? That’d be awesome, but…

Now he was getting anxious all over again about getting naked in front of another woman he’d never met before, and then having sex with her. Sex was awesome, but there could be so much wrapped up into it, so much expectation and unspoken things.

He tried to make himself calm down.

No need to get worked up. But still, even when Brianna opened the door, his stomach was a mess. He still had his hard-on at least.

She poked her head in and looked down at his cock, straining against his boxers. “Good, you’re horny,” she said. “Your surprise is ready. Come on out, Alex.”

She stepped back, giving him access to the bedroom. He stepped out and noticed that there was a naked woman lying on the bed.

“Hi,” he managed.

She grinned. “Hello, handsome,” she replied.

Fuck, she had a sexy voice.

The first thing he noticed was that she was an elf. He saw her pale ears poking up through her vividly red hair. It was blood red. The kind of red he really, really liked. Her eyes were glowing golden, set into her beautiful, thin face. She was quite tall, possibly even a little bit taller than he was. It was harder to tell with her laying down. Her body was long and lean and made up of smooth, pale skin. His eyes caught beautiful, high, firm breasts and very sexy pink nipples, with a light dusting of freckles across the top of her breasts.

Her thighs were slim and athletic, her hips strangely erotic, pronounced in a way that sent a jolt of desire through him. She was lying on her side, one hand propping up her head, one leg drawn up so that her foot was resting behind the other knee, showcasing and exposing herself. Her pussy was a pink, glistening bare slit between her sexy hips.

He felt a real tremor of absolute sexual need ripple through him.

“Alex, this is Alicia,” Brianna said, sounding very pleased with herself, “she’s an escort. The hotel offers an escort service and based on a few conversations we’ve had, I believe that Alicia here is someone you desperately want to screw.”

“Desperately,” he agreed.

“Good. She’s my present to you, dear. I’m going to sit down on the edge of the bed and watch the two of you fuck. And then, after that, I would very much like to have a turn with her. How does that sound to you, honey?”

“That sounds absolutely perfect to me,” he replied, unable to take his eyes from Alicia. She was staring back at him with a sultry smile on her face, somehow beckoning him to come to her, to touch her, to be inside of her and make frantic, passionate love to her without actually doing or saying anything at all.

“Then enjoy, babe.”

“Thank you so much for this,” he said as he took off his boxers. He barely noticed that now he felt so turned on and horny that he no longer felt anxious.

“You’re welcome.”

As soon as he was free of his boxers, he climbed eagerly onto the bed and across it, to where Alicia was laying in the center. He laid down next to her, leaning in and pressing his lips to hers as he placed a hand across one of her firm breasts. Oh, she was hot to the touch, and soft, too. And smooth, so smooth. She moaned as their lips met and responded to him passionately. The lust spiked as they began to make out, touching and groping, eager hands exploring each other’s bodies.

Alicia reached down between them and took his cock in her hand, then began to massage it slowly, sending sparks of pleasure into him. Her tongue was slightly narrower than he was used to, and he wondered if that was an elf trait, or just something about her. It was certainly skilled and dexterous, and she was very skilled at kissing. And clearly enjoyed it a great deal. She broke the kiss occasionally, smiling at him, making a small sound of happiness, before resuming the kiss, as if savoring each one. She tasted sweet, a little like honey, a little like sugar.

And she smelled wonderful, too. A natural clean scent.

He ran his hands over her wonderful, smooth, hot body as they made out and she continued to massage his cock in her hand. Her touch was electrifying, her body so very pleasant to grope and grasp. She had a fantastically fit ass.

Alicia gently broke the kiss and then placed a hand on one shoulder. “Lay back,” she murmured. “I’ll show you what I can do.”

“Okay,” he replied, a fresh wave of excitement pulsing through him.

He’d already been with an escort before now, two actually, but it was no less thrilling being with Alicia. Alex had always had a hot spot for elves...and redheads...and pale women. Combine all that with an exceptionally attractive and skilled escort, and he had what was no doubt going to be a phenomenal fuck session. Alicia kissed her way slowly down his body, her lips making more sparks of pleasure in his body wherever they touched, until she settled in between his legs. She smiled up at him, looking very pleased with herself.

“Enjoying yourself?” she asked as she cupped his balls in one hand and began to massage them gently. Her skin was hot and soft.

“Yeah,” he managed, breathing more heavily now, staring at her intently, unable to take his eyes from her beautiful, pale face and her sexy red hair.

“Good.” She licked up the bottom of his cock, then wrapped her slim fingers around his shaft and began to lick the head.

“Oh fuck,” he whispered, trembling as a fresh pulse of pleasure surged through him. Her tongue was like magic, dragging all over the most sensitive spot on his entire body, lighting him up with sexual bliss, making him clench his muscles and groan with absolute pleasure as she worked. And then she slipped it smoothly into her mouth, encircled his shaft with her thumb and first finger, and began sucking and jacking him off at the same time.

“Oh my...damn,” he moaned as the pleasure cranked up another notch.

“How is she?” Brianna asked, eyes glued to them as she watched Alicia work.

“She’s...oh wow. She’s just...amazing,” he whispered, almost gasped back at her. “I’m not, uh...not...gonna last much longer.”

“Well, she is trying to make you come,” Brianna said.

“Mmm-hmm,” Alicia murmured in agreement, unable to talk while her mouth was full of his cock.

Fuck, this thing she was doing with her lips, the way she’d bring her head up, and then just as she got to his head, she’d go slow all of a sudden, so slow up and then down with her lips and her finger and thumb, providing a tremendous burst of raw rapture each time she did it. She was still massaging his balls in her hot, smooth grasp, and he was in love with that feeling. No one he’d ever been with before Brianna and her girlfriends thought to do that, and honestly, he hadn’t thought to ask. He didn’t know it’d feel so good in tandem with getting his dick sucked. Everything was building, and he figured that Brianna had a point.

She was trying to get him off, so why hold off?

This felt great, but orgasming into Alicia’s mouth would feel roughly ten thousand times better. And it wasn’t like he could hold back much longer anyway, it felt just way too good. She was seriously a fucking pro at this.

He stared into her glowing golden eyes, her sexy red hair, which was down, framing her beautiful pale face, and the way she took his cock all the way into her mouth each time she brought her head down, and let the hot, wet pleasure engulf him.

And then he was coming.

“Oh...fuck!” he cried as the orgasm burst into being.

His cock kicked hard inside of her mouth and the power of the orgasm surprised him. It felt like a fucking explosion. Alicia just kept doing what she was doing, maximizing his pleasure and pumping him dry, trying to get every last drop of his seed out, into her mouth. And she seemed to be getting off on it, or enjoying it on some level. She kept massaging his balls, working his shaft with other hand, and slowly bobbing her head while continuing to suck.

It resulted in a fucking phenomenal climax.

He came and came and just fucking came into her mouth, his cock furiously spurting his seed out, kicking hard and sending intense pulses of pleasure careening through his body, filling him completely with hot, perfect, rapturous sexual release. He was crying out, almost incoherent with bliss, a hand on the back of her head, as she sucked him dry. Slowly, the orgasm fell off, and his dick was just dry-kicking at that point, all of his seed temporarily spent, or so it felt. Slowly, Alicia pulled it out from between those beautiful, luscious, pressed-together lips of hers, sucking as she did, sending a few aftershocks of pleasure jolting through his body.

And then his cock was free of her mouth, already softening from the absolutely insane orgasm, and he went slack against the bed, feeling drained.

And they hadn’t even had sex yet. That was just the blowjob.

“Fuck,” he whispered, gasping for breath.

“That was intense, and so fucking hot,” Brianna said, sounding a little breathless. “It is so fucking hot to watch you come in another woman’s mouth.”

“Really?” he asked.

“Oh, fuck yes. It’s even better watching you fuck her hard and blow your load inside of her. I hate when guys pull out. I mean, it’s hot I guess if they go all over my tits or my face. Actually, I like getting a load blown on my face. I mean, I like it during, but after it gets gross kinda fast. And, okay, I do love pussy-to-mouth, actually.”

“Me too,” Alicia said as she got up off the bed and made for the bathroom. “You know, I’ve actually got this charm, the ring here on my finger, that makes men’s stuff taste sweet. Like, really sweet. It’s so awesome.” She found some mouthwash and began gargling.

“That’s so cool! I’ve heard about those,” Brianna said.

“You want one?” Alicia asked after finishing up and getting back onto the bed.

“Maybe someday, but being a werewolf, for whatever reason, actually makes me like the taste of it naturally. I know other werewolves like it too. Just one of those weird side effects...you okay, there, Alex?” she asked.

“I’m fine,” he managed, still trying to get his breath back.

“He’s a little new to all this,” Brianna said.

He saw Alicia’s eyes light up a little more in excitement. “Oh? Breaking him in?”

“In a manner of speaking,” Brianna replied.

“Well...thank you for letting me help,” Alicia said, smiling at him with a renewed excitement. She ran a finger along his cock, making him twitch in response.

“Do all paranormal women get off on, like, sexually corrupting young, inexperienced human guys?” he asked.

“No, we enjoy doing it to girls too,” Brianna replied, smiling. “Not all of us do, but a fair number of us. The only problem is that too many guys are scared something’s going to happen to them. That they’re going to catch some rare, paranormal disease or we’re seducing them for some dark purpose. And, to be fair, it does happen. There’s a story every now and then of a vampire seductress sucking some young human boy dry, and not in the fun way, and killing him. But it’s rare. You’re just as likely to get killed by sleeping with a human stranger as a paranormal one. Actually...you’re probably more likely to get killed by a human than a paranormal, because humans outnumber us so much, and because every time it does happen, it causes the whole community a lot of suffering.”

“That’s sad,” he murmured.

“Yes, it is. But we’re focusing on happy right now,” Alicia replied, grinning fiercely as she suddenly mounted him. “We’re gonna get you hard again, and then I’m going to fuck you.”

“Yes, please,” he groaned as she reached down between them and began teasing his cock.

“There’s a good boy,” Alicia whispered, smirking seductively at him. It didn’t take him very long to get rock hard again. Having an extremely attractive, nude, redheaded elf hooker on top of you tended to have that effect.

“I love fucking cute young human boys,” she murmured, still staring down at him, looking him directly in the eyes as she gripped his rigid cock and slipped it inside of her. Both of them moaned in sexual unity.

She felt perfect inside, and she was really tight.

There were a lot of things he was learning that he fucking loved about having sex with paranormal women, but probably the single greatest thing was that because almost all of them were mostly immune to any kinds of sickness, and almost all of them couldn’t get pregnant by human...almost all of them were completely willing to go bareback it seemed. So far, they actually seemed to prefer it.

He fucking knew he did.

Condoms sucked.

Alicia let out a loud moan as she finished getting him completely inside of her, all the inches of his rigid cock buried wholly within her elven pussy. That was when she really started to ride him, laying her hands against his chest, staring at him with wide and wild eyes as she bounced on his cock. He groaned, his hands finding her smooth, firm hips and gripping them as he joined her, thrusting up, shoving his cock deeper into her.

“Oh, fuck yes, Alex!” she screamed as they moved in unison.

He wanted to make her come, wanted to give her that burst of pleasure, to feel it with her, and have her walls flutter around him while she lost control. So, he slipped his thumb down in between them, found her clit, and began to rub it. She let out a throaty moan of startled pleasure.

“Holy FUCK!” she shrieked, and began to grind furiously against him, stirring his cock around and around inside of her.

Scrunching up her face, eyes squeezed shut in concentration, Alex could tell she was gritting her teeth as she grinded against him. This lasted maybe five seconds before she let out a long, loud, almost howl of pleasure as she began to orgasm, hard. He groaned loudly as the grinding intensified, her vaginal muscles clenching around his cock deliciously while she simultaneously got hotter and wetter as she rode her release, a hot spray of sex juices unleashed around his dick, intensifying the pleasure.

“Oh, yes! Oh, fuck yes, it’s so fucking good! FUCK!” she screamed with wild abandon, hunching forward now, gripping his shoulders tightly as she orgasmed all over him. Holding her hips firmly, Alex started pushing up into her, fucking her climaxing pussy, making her cry out even louder as he intensified her pleasure, until she was spent. As soon as she was finished, she collapsed against him, breathing heavily. He wrapped his arms around her, holding her against him.

She smiled at him, her hair a wild mess, forehead resting against his.

“That was a good fucking orgasm,” she said between breaths. “I think it’s your turn.”

“I’m going to flip you over,” he replied. She nodded, and he gripped her more firmly, then worked with her so that they flipped over. It was a little difficult given how tall she was, but they managed it and soon she was on her back, looking perfect and wonderful with her legs spread open. He propped himself up, staring down at her long, slim, pale body, before he settled his gaze on where their crotches met and began to fuck her again.

He watched himself disappear into that amazingly tight, now extremely wet elf pussy, and felt the pleasure build quickly, hitting him in waves, like the ocean battering the beach during a storm. He groaned, panting now, grunting with effort as he had amazing sex with her, burying himself wholly within her, thrust after thrust, making her moan and cry out.

“Come in me!” she moaned. “I want it! I want to make you come!”

“Fuck...Alicia! Oh, fuck!” he cried as a second orgasm flared into being.

It was intensely powerful, a wondrous rush of rapturous bliss and intense sexual release. He was coming inside of another woman, another paranormal woman. He emptied himself into her, feeling that supernova release of absolute pleasure.

“Oh yes, Brianna...your man is coming so fucking much in my pussy...” Alicia moaned as his hips repeatedly jerked forward in time with his orgasm, forcing his cock deeper into her. “He’s blowing the biggest fucking load in me...”

“I bet. He loves doing that,” Brianna murmured in reply.

“Fuck, I love it too. God, I fucking love feeling guys orgasm inside me...”

Alex was nearly incoherent from the raw pleasure filling his head, his whole body, barely hearing, let alone comprehending, what they were saying. But their brief conversation only made the orgasm that much more intense and pleasurable.

When he finished, he pulled out of her, now breathing heavily, covered in sweat. Rolling over onto his back, he stared up at the ceiling, which was spinning now.

“Holy shit,” he whispered. “That was...oh wow.”

“I think I broke him again,” Alicia murmured.

“Yep,” Brianna agreed. The bed moved and a few seconds later, her beautiful, smiling face appeared in his field of vision. She was staring down happily at him, and reached out and ran her fingers through his hair. “Feeling good, darling?”

“Yes,” he whispered. “I still can’t believe you’re my girlfriend. You’re the best girlfriend in the entire fucking world.”

“What a cutie,” Alicia said, and laughed.

“Well, I’m not one to brag,” Brianna replied. “You doing okay? I really thought you were gonna pass out for a second there.”

“I’m fine,” he replied, “though I might need a drink. I’m thirsty as hell.”

“Exhaustively great sex will do that to you,” Alicia agreed.

“I’ll get you a bottle of water, dear.”

“I need to go hop in the shower or I’m going to start leaking all over the place. You seriously busted the biggest load in me,” Alicia stated, as she carefully got out of the bed.

“Couldn’t help it,” he replied.

“Oh, I’m not upset. As I believe I said, I enjoyed that immensely. But it requires some necessary cleanup, obviously. I don’t mind, though.”

Slipping into the bathroom, it was only a few seconds later that Alex heard the shower turn on. Brianna returned not long after that with a cool bottle of water. He thanked her, accepted it, and drained about three quarters of it in one go.

“Wow, you were thirsty,” she said.

“Yeah. That was...intense,” he replied.

“Yep. Maybe we should all relax in the hot tub together,” Brianna suggested.

“Excellent idea,” Alex agreed. He was actually starting to rapidly cool off both because he was sweaty and naked, and because the AC was on. He and Brianna moved into the bathroom and turned on the water, quickly beginning to fill up the tub. He looked over at Alicia, who looked sexy as hell showering off, nude and pale and perfect. And her red hair...fuck, he didn’t know why but women suddenly looked even more attractive with wet hair.

By the time she was done washing herself, and spraying her pussy down with the detachable showerhead, the hot tub had filled up, and soon all three of them were sitting in there together, nude and relaxed.

“This is so fucking unreal,” Alex said after a bit of silence.

“What is?” Alicia asked.

“I just...had sex with an elf escort while my werewolf girlfriend watched in a hotel. That is...I mean, that’s the kind of shit you read about online and see in porn and most people never really get to live, and I just did. Like, in a no bullshit kind of way. It wasn’t like recorded or staged, I mean any more than us, or Brianna actually, paying you for your services. It was...”

“Organic,” Brianna said. “Natural. I mean, inasmuch as something like this can be natural.”

“So basically, you’re grappling with the fact that you experienced a crazy fantasy genuinely,” Alicia said.

“Yes. That,” he replied, and both women laughed. “It just feels...like everything has felt, since Brianna first had sex with me.”

“You know, I’ll accept ‘mind your own business’ as an answer, but I’m really curious: how did you two hook up?” Alicia asked.

“I don’t mind. Do you, dear?” Brianna asked.

“No, not at all,” he replied.

“Okay then. Basically, we met in a library about six months ago and hit it off. We started hanging out a lot and I kept waiting for him to proposition me, but I apparently intimidated the fuck out of him-” Brianna said, and Alex interjected.

“Yeah, because that’s so impossible to imagine,” he said.

“Okay, fair enough. But anyway, after having one of the shittiest days of his life, getting fired from his job, having his roommate literally bail on him and move all of his stuff out while he was at work, with no money to help pay any of the bills, we hung out and I just...wanted to make him happy. So, we hooked up.”

“And it was probably the best sex of my life,” Alex said.

“Probably?” Brianna replied with a grin.

“Hey, you hooked me up with three paranormal escorts and a fucking Valkyrie, okay?”

“Fair enough.”

“A Valkyrie?” Alicia asked.

“Yeah, I’m good friends with a Valkyrie named Helena.”

“Wait, Helena? You mean...the one that does all that metalworking stuff? You fucked her!?” she asked, looking over at Alex incredulously.

“Yep. Like a few hours ago,” Alex replied.

“Oh, my God, how was she? Was she incredible?”

“Yeah. She was. She was, uh...extremely intimidating, but absolutely phenomenal at sex,” he replied awkwardly.

“Fuck, I bet. So...how’d you two end up here after hooking up?” Alicia asked.

“I figured a road trip was in order. I used to live here in Thorne. Moved away when I got sick of the bullshit that sometimes comes with this place a little while ago. Finally decided maybe I should come back for a visit,” Brianna explained.

Alicia laughed. “Yeah, that’s about Thorne in a nutshell. It’s great and wonderful and exciting but there’s a lot of BS around here, too. One of those ‘can’t live with it, but can’t live without it’ kinda things, I guess.”

“It sure seems that way sometimes,” Brianna replied.

Alicia fixed Alex with her golden gaze again. “So, how are you liking it out here so far? This must be pretty amazing.”

“So far it is, but we really just got here. It looks like there’s just so much to do here. And according to Brianna, there’s apparently a lot of women out here who would be interested in sleeping with me, which I still have a hard time really believing.”

“Even though I’ve found four women to fuck you so far?” Brianna asked. “One of which you got all on your own.”

“That was just...luck, I guess,” Alex replied awkwardly.

“Most of life is,” Alicia said. “And yeah, as I said, there’s this interesting sort of subculture of paranormal women who want to fuck innocent young men. And the other way around, too. Paranormal dudes love fucking hot young women, but that’s nothing surprising. Seems like every dude over twenty five is aiming for a teenage girlfriend.”

“What do you think, Alex?” Brianna asked. “Do older girls do it better?”

“Uh, based on my experiences so far, yes. Emphatically yes. Although, I’m not sure how old you are,” he said to Alicia.

“Forty nine,” she replied. “Young for an elf, but heading into middle age for a human, from what I understand.”

“Older girls definitely do it better.”

“We know what we’re doing,” Brianna said with that smile she liked to wear.

“Speaking of which...either of you horny? Cause I could go for another round,” Alicia said.

“I have an idea,” Brianna replied, and moved forward, then pressed her lips to Alicia’s. Alex immediately perked up as he watched the two beautiful, nude, wet women come together and begin making out with each other, making good use of their tongues. Alicia seemed particularly interested in Brianna’s breasts, groping them and playing with them. He didn’t blame her. Brianna had the greatest breasts he’d ever seen.

“Here,” Brianna said after a bit, “I have an idea. I want you to eat me. And, if he feels like it, Alex can fuck you again from behind.”

“I most definitely feel like it,” he replied, already fully erect again.

“What a surprise,” Alicia said, laughing. “Prepare for a good round of oral.”

Brianna hopped up on the side of the tub and spread her trim legs, exposing her smooth, wet pussy. Alicia settled in between her firm, wet thighs, and his girlfriend gasped softly, then began to moan as their elf escort set to work with her skilled tongue. She leaned back, resting on her palms, pressing her huge, wet breasts forward, looking like some exotic, erotic deity. Alex’s whole body was throbbing with excited lust and intense desire now, and he saw Alicia’s fit, sexy, bare ass beneath the water, raised up slightly to grant him access to her. He was practically trembling again with how fucking horny he was.

Alex quickly got up against Alicia, running his hands reverently over her smooth ass, then her beautiful hips. Then he gripped his cock, lowered himself a little bit so that he was at the right height, and slipped back inside of her. And it was like returning to paradise. She was extremely wet inside, perfectly slick and tight, and he entered her without a problem.

“Oh, holy fucking shit,” he moaned, reaching around and under her, cupping her bare, wet breasts in his hands. “Oh fuck, you feel so good Alicia.”

“Mmm...glad you’re enjoying yourself, Alex. You look really hot, fucking her like this,” Brianna said, staring down at him.

“You look like a goddess,” he replied.

She smiled at him and he saw that she was actually blushing now, before she let out a new cry of pleasure as Alicia continued eating her pussy out. Alicia herself was moaning now too, the sound muffled and mostly lost since her face was buried in Brianna’s crotch. He was humping her, fucking that sweet elf pussy of hers, lost inside of her, inside the pleasure.

“Touch her ears,” Brianna whispered.

“What?” he replied.

“Touch her ears, honey. Caress them gently. She’ll like it.”

“Oh...okay.”

He let go of her breasts and reached up, laying his fingertips against her long, pointed elf ears, and he felt her shudder noticeably as he made contact. He began to caress them, gently sliding his fingertips up and down her ears, and she moaned loudly.

“Wow, she really likes that, huh?” he asked.

“Mmm-hmm...” Alicia moaned loudly.

“Elf ears are sensitive. They’re an erogenous zone,” Brianna explained, then let out a loud cry of sexual bliss as Alicia did something particularly pleasing down below.

Alex kept going, making the water slosh around and sometimes splash over the edge, but he couldn’t help himself. Fucking her was just too good, and the sounds she was making as he screwed her and touched her ears.

Before meeting Brianna, he wasn’t entirely sure he was capable of making a woman make sounds like that, but he’d seemed to have pretty good success with the paranormal women he’d hooked up with so far.

And apparently Brianna was really right, about her ears being an erogenous zone, because he had her coming, and coming hard, within just about two minutes. That burst of pleasure hit him hard as he felt her twitch and spasm against him, grinding her ass against his crotch as her vaginal muscles clenched around his cock. Feeling a woman come when you were inside of her was honestly one of the most wonderful things he’d ever felt, and in a way, he understood why Brianna and Alicia were so into it when they made him come during sex.

Which he started doing not much later. He cried out, then hugged her from behind, wrapping his arms around her slim torso as he came into her, spilling his seed into her perfect paranormal pussy. He grunted as his hips jerked forward, cock kicking hard inside of her tight vagina. He emptied himself for yet a third time into her, water splashing a lot more now, but he couldn’t control himself: the orgasm was just too fucking good.

He could hear Alicia crying out in surprised pleasure as he fucked her hard throughout his orgasm. When he was finally done, and his cock was finished dry-kicking, having emptied itself utterly this time, he groaned loudly as he slowly, carefully pulled out of Alicia. Falling back into the seat, submerging himself up to his neck in the warm water, Alex gasped for breath, head swimming.

“Fuck, that was hot,” Brianna said, before crying out as Alicia kept eating her pussy.

While Alicia continued pleasuring Brianna, Alex had to get out of the water, because his head was continuing to swim, and getting worse. He felt like he might actually pass out. Should’ve learned his lesson from his time with Helena, but fucking in a hot tub was so fucking satisfying. Underwater pussy felt goddamned good.

As he hauled himself out of the tub and staggered to his feet, Brianna began to enjoy her own orgasm, crying out, her voice carrying quite well as she screamed her way through the climax, coming on Alicia’s face and into her mouth, spraying her with her sex juices. As she finished up, Alex started the shower up again, this time making the water cool, and let out a long sigh of relief as it hit his skin, which was actually steaming a little at that point. As he cooled off, he heard Brianna finish up her sexual encounter with a long, happy sigh.

“Fuck,” she said, lying down on her back against the floor.

“That sounded very enjoyable,” Alex said. Alicia was splashing her face, getting cleaned up. Brianna just nodded slowly.

“It was. You are good with your tongue, Alicia.”

“Thank you,” she replied, getting out of the water and joining Alex in the shower. “Ooh, that’s nice and cool.”

“I could use that,” Brianna murmured, then slowly got up and joined them.

They stood there together in the cool shower in silence for a few moments.

“So, now what?” Alex asked.

“Well, you’ve got me til tomorrow at noon,” Alicia said.

“I’m hungry. Let’s order some room service and just hang out until we get horny again, then fuck some more until we want to sleep,” Brianna suggested.

“Fine by me,” Alex said.

So far, Thorne was turning out to be a fantastic place.

CHAPTER TWO

“Oh...fuck...keep going...” Alex moaned between his panting.

He stared up at Alicia’s beautiful, high, firm breasts as she rode his cock furiously, fucking it hard and fast. The redheaded elf let out a loud, long moan of pleasure as she reached down between them and began stimulating herself.

“We’ll come together,” she whispered, her voice husky.

“Yes...fuck...” Alex groaned.

It only took another ten seconds of passionate sex before he started letting off and his second orgasm that morning was blasting out of him, hard and fast. Almost immediately Alicia let out her own high-pitched shouts of pleasure. Alex was gripping her hips tightly and felt her begin to grind against him as her pussy spasmed and a hot spray of her sex juices escaped her, getting all over his hips and thighs and lower stomach.

They came together, and he pumped her full of his seed once more.

When it was over, she fell against him, and he hugged her, both of them nude and sweaty and breathing hard. They laid there, entwined together, for a minute, until Alicia slowly began to get up. He let go of her and she got off of him, his softening cock falling from her. She got up off the bed and headed to join Brianna in the shower.

Alex laid there for a few seconds, waiting for the initial intense burst of euphoria to pass him and leave him a bit more coherent. It was the next day. According to the clock, it was a little past noon. The sun was shining in through the windows and he felt...good. No, great. Amazing, actually. Although kind of sore. Brianna had woken him up a little while ago, demanding sex, and she’d ridden him until they both had come hard, and afterwards she’d slipped off to the shower. The whole time, Alicia had been staring at him with those glowing golden eyes of hers, and he found himself looking back at her after Brianna had headed to the shower.

And he realized that he was still hard, still horny.

So, he’d had her ride him, too.

This was a great way to start the first day of his vacation. Well, first day after the road trip. Hunger got him up and moving. He was starving. They’d ordered three large pizzas last night, and Brianna had eaten almost two of them by herself. They’d told more of their story to Alicia, and learned a bit more about her. She’d been with the hotel as an escort for two years now, off and on. Sometimes she’d feel the urge to wander, quit, and go on a random vacation somewhere in the world for one to two months.

Then she’d get tired of traveling or homesick, (she was a Thorne native), and come back and pick back up her job here.

Alex headed into the bathroom and slipped into the shower, where he found both women nude and wet and washing up.

“Hey you,” Brianna said brightly. “You finally awake now?”

“Very,” he replied as he grabbed a bar of soap and set to work. He had sweated up a goddamned storm over the past half day and was starting to smell.

“So, what now?” he asked.

“Well, my time is basically up. You could pay me for another half day if you wanted,” Alicia replied.

“I think we’re gonna head out and see the city,” Brianna said, glancing at Alex, who nodded in agreement.

“Okay. Let me know if you want to see me again. You two are fun,” Alicia replied.

“Definitely, we’ll let you know,” Alex replied.

She finished washing herself off, then gave them each a hug and a kiss on the mouth, thanked them for the fun night, then got out and began drying off. She was dry, dressed, and gone within the next few minutes.

“So, how are you feeling this time around about having sex with a prostitute?” Brianna asked. They remained in the shower and she was looking at him with a steady gaze, almost as though assessing him.

“Um...pretty good,” he replied. “It was a lot of fun. There’s still some of that kind of background anxiety, but not much. I, uh...I’m feeling good.”

“Great!” she said, breaking into a big grin. “I’m glad. But now that we’ve gotten sex out of the way...I mean, for now, I’m sure I’ll be horny again in like a fucking hour. My sex drive is nuts. But I digress. What do you want to do?”

“Eat,” he replied. “I want to go out somewhere and grab lunch. I’m starving.”

“Me too! Shit, I’m so hungry. There’s this barbecue place that I fucking loved when I was living here before. One of those nice little hole-in-the-wall restaurants that’s family run or something and the food is just killer. You feeling that?”

“That sounds excellent,” he replied.

“Then let’s get to it.”

…

That sense of being in a dream came back as he left the hotel room.

Alex supposed it was because he’d spent enough time in that hotel room for it to become a little more real to him. But walking back through the hotel itself, then heading out into the sunshine, just felt unreal, left him in a bit of a daze. He got into the passenger’s seat of Brianna’s car and she pulled back out into the heavy traffic.

As they drove slowly through the city, Alex found his mind wandering. There were so many possibilities, so many things to do here, so many places and people and events. He had spent his entire life in his hometown. While it couldn’t be mistaken for being small, it certainly paled in comparison to this megalopolis. Millions upon millions of people. Something like half of them paranormals, or maybe even more.

After having a fairly uneventful sex life since hitting puberty, suddenly, within the last few days, Alex had had sex with five different women. Five. All of them paranormal, all of them bareback. He’d always known that bareback sex would feel good, great even, and had fantasized about it often, but nothing really could have prepared him for the reality of it. And he had an idea that it was actually better than it would be because he was doing it with paranormal women. But good fucking lord, it was astronomically good!

He suspected that he was hopelessly addicted to unprotected paranormal sex now. He dreamed about it, thought about it a lot, wanted it a lot. It was easily the best thing he’d ever felt in his entire life.

“What are you thinking about?” Brianna asked suddenly.

“Oh, uh...bareback sex,” he replied.

She laughed. “I told you, didn’t I?”

“Yeah. That first time we did it was just...fuck, I want more already,” he said. “It just feels so fucking good! I swear, each time I’ve done it, I kind of find myself thinking ‘I must be over-blowing it in my mind, surely it doesn’t feel as good as I think it does’, but each time it does! Each fucking time it’s just as good. Better even! I mean Alicia was so fucking tight...” he paused suddenly, “is it weird that I’m talking about this?”

“No! Not at all. Talk about it. Tell me about it. This is all new to you and I want to hear what you’re thinking. I love watching you fuck other women. Like, I actually really do love watching. It used to be a bit of a problem...”

“What do you mean?” he asked.

“I found out that I loved watching people fuck when I realized that my room gave me a perfect view of this newlywed couple that was renting the house across the street. And they left their windows open a lot. And they just...fucked all the time. I swear they left their windows open on purpose, but still, there was this like dark thrill from watching them. It got to the point where I was just watching them and masturbating to it like every night. I mean, it was like live porn. I started trying to watch my neighbors where I lived after that. I became a little obsessed with it for awhile.”

“Well...it is hot,” Alex murmured.

“Yeah, it is. But what I meant to reassure you about is that I get off on watching you fuck other ladies. I’m not getting bored or anything.”

“That’s good to know. I’m still kind of figuring out how I’m handling that particular aspect of our relationship. I mean, obviously it’s awesome, it’s just that it was something I’d obviously fantasized about for a long time, pretty much every guy does, but now that I’m actually living that particular dream, it feels...weird. But mostly good.”

“I’m glad to hear it, because it’s going to happen a lot more...yes! There it is! It’s still here,” Brianna said excitedly as she spotted the restaurant.

She quickly pulled off the main road into a small parking lot. Alex studied the place they had come to, and surmised that it was exactly as Brianna had described it. It was a small, somewhat squat building with faded white siding and a tiny, cracked parking lot that could hold maybe ten cars if they all parked very carefully. There were maybe half a dozen booths and tables inside that he could see through old windows, some of which had cracks in them, and another half dozen tables beneath a sheltered, outdoor area to the side of the building. A handful of people were inside, ordering or eating. As he got out, Alex had an immediate good impression of the place, though he couldn’t at all explain why that was.

Brianna took his hand and they walked into the building. It was a little warm and it smelled absolutely wonderful. It was like that scent you caught when you stepped outside and realized someone was barbecuing outdoors somewhere nearby, and you were half-tempted to track them down and ask if they were willing to share because it smelled so amazing. They got in line and Alex looked over the old, battered menu that hung overhead the register.

The place looked like it had gone up in the seventies, maybe the eighties, and honestly hadn’t changed all that much since then. He’d never quite been able to pinpoint why, but little family run, bolt-hole restaurants like this always seemed to have fantastic food. It often cost more and took longer, but it was also often more than worth it. When their turn came, Alex ended up ordering a slab of ribs, some mashed potatoes, baked beans, and a soda. Brianna ordered...half the menu. At least. Once their order was in, they filled up their drinks at the soda fountain and then took a seat in one of the free booths.

“I’m so glad this place is still here,” she said, looking around the building, smiling. “Being here again is like...I don’t suppose you have any places you used to go as a child, stopped going to, and then came back to much later?”

“No, not precisely,” Alex replied. “I mean, not in the way you’re describing, with the powerful nostalgia. But there was a place I did go as a child that I loved, but never went back to once I hit a certain age.”

“Where?” she asked, returning her gaze to him.

“This little town in the middle of nowhere, somewhere in the Midwest. It’s really beautiful. My parents would take me out to a little resort there for about a week every summer until I was...fourteen, I guess. Something came up that year and we just never got to go back. I miss it terribly. There was a lot of fun there, and a lot of natural beauty,” he explained.

“We should go there sometime,” Brianna said.

He considered it for a moment. What would that be like? He knew that sometimes, examining lost relics of tremendous power and entertainment from childhood was not always a great idea. As time moved on, things had become smaller and less powerful than what he remembered them being as a child. Seeing Brianna enjoy returning to Thorne made him pause though. Sure, he’d dug up a few old video games and novels and movies that he’d been absolutely obsessed with in his youth, things he’d thought were truly amazing at the time. Some of them were still pretty great, but others...not so much. Some were just crap.

And it would have been better to leave them as a memory.

Was that the same case here? It was something he’d have to think about more, but his gut instinct was telling him no, that this would not be the case. He imagined that the town and the resort and the general feel of the place would be just as powerful as before. It had been years since he’d been there. The idea of going there with Brianna was actually very appealing. Thinking of her here in Thorne, and how happy that had made her, and that she’d bring her excitement and passion from here to the resort…

“I’d like that,” he replied.

“Good! Now, do you want to do anything specific today?”

“I don’t know, honestly. I’m really more of a follower than a decider when it comes to situations like this. I’m pretty happy to let you figure it out.”

“Okay. Though do let me know if anything comes to mind. Cause I’m pretty flexible.”

“Yeah you are,” he replied, unable to keep from grinning.

She laughed. “You’re a bad boy,” she said, leaning forward, exposing a lot more of her cleavage to his eyes. She’d thrown on some jogging shorts and a low-cut t-shirt. It was difficult not to stare at her large, pale breasts.

“I suppose so,” he replied slowly, trying to look back up.

She laughed again. “I’m glad you’re as a horny as you are. It can be difficult to keep up with me, and probably next to impossible to keep up with me and my friends. Speaking of which, I think we’re going to meet one of them today.”

“Which one?”

“It’s a surprise.”

“Well, so far surprises are really good things with you.”

“They always are.”

Their food came then, and for a few moments, Brianna did nothing but eat. Messily. Although barbecue was a pretty messy food, Brianna seemed to have no regard for even attempting to eat it without getting it all over her face and hands. Alex didn’t fare much better, since he really was hungry as hell. When they’d gotten through the bulk of their meal and there was not much left but bones, Brianna picked back up the conversation.

“How’d you like to go clothes shopping?” she asked.

“Clothes shopping?”

“Yeah. I know a great place.”

He considered it. His first inclination was to suggest something else, but Brianna probably had a good reason for suggesting it, and more importantly, he realized that he actually wanted to do just that. For as long as he’d bought clothes for himself, he’d kind of just bought the cheapest, most basic stuff he could find. Clothes were kind of expensive if you were making little more than minimum wage. He’d seen a lot of cool t-shirts over the past few years that he’d wanted but honestly hadn’t had the money to get. Or, in some cases, was trying to exercise what other people called ‘responsibility’, which really just seemed like code for ‘you don’t have enough money to enjoy your life, and you probably never will, so get over it and fall in with the rest of the poverty-stricken failures’.

Maybe that was why he felt so uncomfortable taking Brianna’s money. He didn’t really feel like he deserved it. Then again, he didn’t feel like most people deserved to be living in poverty while a lot of stupid assholes who hadn’t had to actually work a single hard day in years or even decades, just lucked into money one way or another, laughed and shrugged and told those same people in poverty, ‘you’re just lazy, that’s why you’re looking at eviction’.

“I’d like that,” he said, coming back around to the original point of the conversation. He was deeply glad that Brianna didn’t seem to have any of that condescending superiority or elitism in her. “I’m not sure I’ve ever deliberately bought clothes.”

“Really?”

“Yeah. They were always bought for me by my parents, or I bought what was cheapest. I don’t really want to go crazy and get two hundred dollar jeans or some stupid shit like that, but it would be nice to actually get some new clothes and maybe some t-shirts with cool designs on them, instead of just blank generic stuff.”

“All right then, when we’re done here, I’ll take you to the mall.”

He saw her eyes flash just a little with what he’d come to realize was excited lust. He almost asked what she was thinking, but didn’t.

Because surprises were nice.

…

“So what kind of big interesting things happen in Thorne?” Alex asked as they once again drove slowly through the coastal metropolis.

“Honestly? A lot of the ‘interesting’ things that go on in Thorne are mostly the same ‘interesting’ things that go on in other big cities. Crazy parties, drug deals, gang violence. The biggest difference is the nature of those activities. Our parties involve a lot more magic, our drug deals are typically run by witches, and the gang violence rarely involves guns. Typically, it just involves brute strength and sometimes claws if werewolves are involved. But for the most part, it’s mainly the same as other stuff that happens, just that there’s a paranormal twist on it.”

“Huh,” he murmured, looking out at the people they passed by, wondering which among them were paranormals.

“And you’ll get to see at least some of that, if you want. I won’t take you anywhere dangerous, but I’ve got some friends on the, uh, underground.”

“Maybe,” Alex said after a moment.

He’d never been a particularly adventurous or thrill-seeking individual. He’d never been to a night club or a bar in his life. Honestly, his life had so far largely been either school or work or hanging out with his friends at their place or his. Or, really, over the past year or so, just work and hanging out by himself with video games. He thought that he liked it that way, and to a certain degree he certainly did.

He was kind of a low-key sort of individual, more apt to relax at home than go out and do something. But how much of that was because it had been kind of forced on him? Or at least he felt that way. What point was there in going out and doing something alone? It just felt...weird, and sad. He liked downtime, but he didn’t particularly enjoy being alone. It was only over the past few days that he was remembering this about himself. He’d spent so much time alone because he sucked at making friends and his only three friends were Brad, who actually wasn’t his friend, just a roommate who’d become obsessed with his girlfriend, Brianna, the only person he really spent any quality time with, and Lapis, his online friend.

He made a note to talk with Lapis again soon.

Spending all this time with Brianna, and meeting these new people, it was...kind of liberating in a way. He was remembering how fucking fun social activity could be. Or maybe it was just the fact that he was high on paranormal sex.

They pulled into the vast parking lot of the mall she was taking them to and after awhile, finally found a spot among the hundreds upon hundreds of cars. Getting out of the car, they made for the nearest entrance. It led into a fairly sizable bookstore. As they began passing through it, Alex paused suddenly, looking around.

“What is it?” Brianna asked. She seemed vaguely uncomfortable.

“I was just thinking...I want to try and find your books.”

She sighed. “Do we have to?”

“No, not if you don’t want to. I just thought it’d be cool,” Alex replied, looking at her more closely. “Is everything okay?”

“Yeah, I just, um...I don’t know. I guess bookstores make me...shit, I don’t even know. Uncomfortable? Anxious? Guilty?”

“Guilty?”

“Yeah. Cause I stopped writing.”

She still seemed uncomfortable. “We don’t have to, Brianna. Let’s keep going,” he said, making for the exit.

“Thank you,” she said.

That was one of the few times he’d seen her uncertain about something. Alex made another note: her books were a sensitive topic. His initial instinct was to avoid the topic, but suddenly he wondered if that was the right thing to do. Over the past few days, Brianna had gently probed and poked and prodded him whenever he was having some kind of trouble but was reluctant to talk about it. And so far, she’d been right to do that, he always felt better after talking about it. But would that work with Brianna? She was a lot older than he was, a lot smarter, more complex. Well...it was something he’d come back to.

Maybe at a more appropriate time.

They were having a pretty good day so far and he didn’t want to ruin that.

As they walked through the mall, Alex found his gaze being drawn in a dozen different directions. There were a lot of people walking around, and over half of them were insanely hot women. It was approaching the end of summer now and fall was on the approach: a time when the sun started going down earlier, when it rained more, and when the weather finally began the slow process of cooling down. Everyone was probably out enjoying the last of the warm weather for as long as they could, with short shorts and low-cut t-shirts and not a lot else.

And looking at them all was exciting in a way it had never been before.

Because it somehow seemed to underline the fact that he was in an apparently open relationship with a woman who wanted to hook him up with other women. Obviously, he wasn’t able to sleep with anyone at the drop of a hat, but there was so much...freedom in this relationship he suddenly found himself in. Brianna noticed his excitement.

“Getting horny, huh?” she asked.

“I, uh...I mean, yeah,” he replied.

She laughed. “Well, there are a lot of crazy hot women walking around. Here, this is the shop I think would be best for you.”

He looked up at the sign over the store she’d brought him to: FIDELITY.

“Fidelity?” he asked uncertainly.

“Yeah, like high fidelity, what everyone says when they talk about graphics or screen resolution,” Brianna replied.

“Huh.”

He felt a distinct twinge of discomfort as they walked inside. This seemed like the kind of place pretentious asshole teenagers and college students bought their clothes. He did want to dress a bit better, but where was the line between that and looking like a fucking prep or bro douche-bag? He said as much to Brianna, quietly, as they walked among the aisles of clothes.

She laughed. “Alex, it has a simple answer,” she said.

“It does?”

“Yes. Just...buy what you think looks cool. Buy what catches your eye, honey. It’s that easy. Don’t worry too much about that kind of stuff. Believe me, it’s way easier that way. Don’t look at me like that,” she said, smirking, “I know that look. That ‘I don’t really believe you, but I don’t really feel like disagreeing with you’ look. Trust me, Alex. I’ve had to live through a lot of BS. One of the things I learned is to stop worrying what the average person looking at you thinks of you. Now, this is not the same as people spouting off about how you shouldn’t care about what anyone thinks. If you care about people, then you should probably be at least somewhat concerned about their opinions of you. Be willing to listen to reasonable people, but as for people you pass in the street? People who are even just casually in your life? Don’t sweat the small stuff. It’s a lot easier. And obviously it’s going to take time, but the sooner you get started, the sooner you’ll get better at it. So just, you know, pick out some clothes you like, and I’ll buy them. Easy.”

He found himself nodding. “All right,” he replied, pushing against the urge to again bring up the debate about whether or not she should be spending all this money on him. He was just going to take her advice.

They continued their trek through the store, but before they could get much farther, one of the store associates approached them. She was an extremely attractive short, blonde woman and there was something about her, something he couldn’t quite discern. Some kind of presence to her that vaguely, for whatever reason, reminded him of Brianna. Only not quite like Brianna. It was a truly strange sensation.

“Can I help you find anything?” she asked brightly. She stared at him with some very striking, beautiful blue eyes.

“I think we’re okay,” Brianna replied after a few seconds.

The woman glanced at Alex again, then returned her gaze to Brianna and her smile became a bit more genuine. “If you need help with anything, anything at all, come find me.”

“We will,” Brianna promised.

She turned and walked away.

“Oh my God, look at her fucking ass,” Brianna whispered.

He couldn’t help but do so. She filled out the pants she was wearing very nicely. “Fuck,” he whispered.

“I know, right? She is so fucking hot...I bet you’d fuck her.”

“In a heartbeat, if you were okay with it,” he murmured, still staring at her fantastic, thick ass as she walked away then disappeared from out of sight around a corner.

“Come on, let’s find those clothes.”

They spent the next half an hour moving slowly through the store. There were a shitload of t-shirts, pants, hoodies, coats, shoes, hats, and other stuff which he knew he wouldn’t bother with. Alex considered himself a fairly simple person. Some simple jeans, packs of basic black boxers and socks, and some new white sneakers were enough for him. It was really just the t-shirts where he exercised much in the way of choice. A few pretty interesting designs grabbed his attention. He found a black shirt with a big white skull on it, a shirt covered in blue flames, a shirt with a neon yellow radioactive symbol, and several others.

“You sure you’re cool to cover all this?” he asked finally.

Brianna sighed. “Yes, Alex, I’m sure. Is that it?”

“Yeah, I think so. This should be more than enough,” he replied, surprised by all the clothes he’d actually ended up grabbing.

“Then let’s go try these pants on. Every time I didn’t try the pants on I regretted it,” she said, and began taking him back to the row of changing rooms.

“Every time?” he asked.

She sighed. “Okay, maybe that was a little hyperbolic, but whatever. Just try them on! Stop being difficult,” she said.

“Someone’s flustered,” he murmured, unable to keep from laughing a little.

“I am not flustered,” she said firmly, “just...distracted.” She got him back to the changing rooms, then made him go to the very back one. “Okay, go in and get changing. I’ll be back.”

“Where are you going?” he asked.

“Saw a shirt I might like,” she replied, before she turned and walked off. He watched her go, doubt filling him at her lackluster explanation.

Something else was going on.

Well, he supposed he’d find out sooner or later and moved into the changing room. It was definitely a step up from most of the other changing rooms he’d been in. First off, it was an actual room, not just a stall. It seemed pretty solidly built, and was bigger than what he was used to. He set the clothes down and began the process of trying on the pants. It was awkward and kind of weird taking his pants off anywhere but a bedroom or bathroom.

Alex managed to get through trying two of them before there was a sudden knock at the door that made him jump in surprise.

“Occupied,” he said.

“It’s me, Alex. Got a surprise for you,” Brianna said.

“Uh...okay.”

He opened the door sans pants, since he’d been preparing to try on the third and final pair of jeans, and then jerked in surprise and reflexively covered himself when he realized that Brianna wasn’t alone. The blonde associate with the beautiful, thick ass was standing next to her.

“Um, hello,” he said.

She laughed softly. “Hello, Alex,” she replied.

“Can we come in, babe?”

“I...guess so. What’s going on exactly?”

They came in and Brianna closed the door behind them. “I thought it was obvious. Adrienne here thinks you’re very cute, and is interested in having a quickie with you, and I’m interested in watching. And I figured you’d be interested in fucking her, too.”

“Do you two know each other?” he asked as his mind desperately tried to catch up and adjust to the rapidly evolving situation.

“Nope. I know her as much as you do,” Brianna replied.

“And you’re just...okay to fuck a literal stranger?” he asked uncertainly, turning to Adrienne.

She shrugged. “I’ve done it before. I’m a witch,” she replied. “Perfect birth control, STDs don’t affect me. Literally no downside to this, except maybe a lame lay. Uh, no offense, I mean. But with strangers it’s like flipping a coin, you know?”

“I, uh...yeah, that makes sense. Um...” He felt like he was mentally stumbling again and again. This was just so...sudden. It was one thing when Brianna suddenly wanted to fuck him, like back at the gas station bathroom, but this was a completely new person. Then again, wasn’t he literally just thinking about how awesome it would be to just fuck a totally random hot chick at the mall? Well, here was that exact situation.

And Adrienne was hot.

And apparently another paranormal, a witch. Well...why not?

He was already hard. “Okay,” he said, and he set his pants aside.

Adrienne glanced down. “I think your cock made the decision for you,” she said.

“That happens a lot,” Brianna said.

“Not a lot,” he replied, then sighed when she fixed him with a firm stare. “Whatever, it’s not my fault I’m stupid horny all the time and in a relationship with an amazing girlfriend who keeps hooking me up with hot women.”

“This sounds like a great relationship,” Adrienne said as she quickly began unbuttoning the store shirt she was wearing.

“This is so fucking unreal,” Alex muttered as he took off his shirt.

“Good sex is,” Adrienne replied. “Or, at least, fun sex. And fun sex tends to be good sex. And sex with literal strangers in public ranks pretty high up there.”

“Guess I’m gonna find out.”

Brianna took a seat on the left side of the room, on one of the benches, staring at the two of them intently as they undressed.

“Don’t take your boxers off all the way, leave them on one ankle,” she said suddenly.

“Uh...okay,” Alex replied, glancing behind him again to double-check that the door was actually locked, then awkwardly pulling his boxers down and bringing one foot up out of it, leaving them hanging off of his left ankle on the floor.

Adrienne got her shirt unbuttoned and let it hang open, then pulled the sports bra she was wearing up over her breasts, freeing them.

“Wow,” Brianna said. “That is one fucking awesome rack. What are you...thirty six double Ds?” she asked.

“Yeah, actually. You’ve got a good eye,” Adrienne said.

“Thank you.”

“I really hope to see yours before this is over.”

“I can accommodate that. Start kissing my man,” Brianna replied.

“Happily.”

Alex felt a fresh flush of hot, anxious excitement pulse through him as Adrienne stepped up to him, smiling at him. She was a bit shorter than he was, and he had to crouch a little bit to kiss her properly, but she quickly and enthusiastically pressed her luscious red lips to his and began probing his mouth with her tongue.

She tasted sweet, a little like honey and sugar.

He wrapped one arm around her and put his other hand up in between them, groping one of her big, beautiful, tanned breasts. He was making out with a witch now, in a mall department store, in the goddamned dressing room.

While his girlfriend watched.

These thoughts shot through his head like bullets firing off in the dark, sparking brightly before disappearing immediately. Adrienne was very enthusiastic, very open, very willing to move quite quickly. Well, that’s what a quickie was, Alex supposed. Or could be, anyway. Her breasts were amazing and felt wonderful to hold in his bare hand. He began moving his other hand, wanting to get a feel of her thick ass, to know what it was like under those pants she wore, so he moved lower and lower until he managed to slip it in between her pants and her skin. Her flesh was hot and smooth and soft, and her ass felt just as amazing to grope.

She pulled back suddenly, her eyes alight with fiery passion and sultry seduction. “You are quite the kisser,” she said, breathing more heavily now. “Hold still,” she said, and then dropped to her knees. His hands fell away from her and now he was breathing more heavily as well as she gripped his rigid dick, her fingers wrapping around the shaft. She looked up at him, then stuck out her pink tongue and began to lick across the head.

“Oh fuck,” he whispered, placing a hand on the wall next to him, because he felt his legs weaken for a moment as the pleasure nearly overtook him.

“He’s sensitive,” Brianna said.

“Sensitive is good,” Adrienne replied between licks.

“Not always,” he groaned, “harder to last longer.”

“That’s what a quickie is, handsome,” she said, then she began sucking him off. Alex groaned again, louder, and tried to contain himself. He wasn’t exactly sure on the legalities of public sex, not that this was exactly public, but it probably was close enough for an arrest. Unless things were different in Thorne, or if the people who ran this store didn’t give a shit. If they did, surely Adrienne wouldn’t do something that risky, right?

Then again, she seemed like the type who got off on risky sex.

She covered his cock in her saliva and then stood back up. “Ready to fuck?”

“Yeah,” he replied, a little breathless now. “Ready.”

“Good.”

She turned around and pulled her pants down, revealing that beautifully thick ass of hers, then bent over, putting her hands against the wall. Alex quickly stepped up against her, got into the perfect position, and pushed until he slipped right into her.

And then he was fucking her.

He was having unprotected sex with a stranger in a changing room.

His thoughts seemed to melt and run like wax beneath a blowtorch. There was only the feel of being inside of Adrienne, the feel of her bare pussy against his bare cock. Her hot, perfect tightness, how wet she was inside, he couldn’t focus, close to becoming overwhelmed. The way the pleasure, the rapturous sexual euphoria seemed to engulf and fill him, to consume him, was enough to drive him wild.

“Oh, that’s so fucking good,” he heard her moan, pushing back against him, her ass grinding against his crotch as they made love.

He groaned an incoherent reply and reached around her and up, groping her big, firm breasts, squeezing and massaging them gently, loving how they felt, how soft and hot they were. He could feel her moving against him, could feel her breathing and shuddering and twitching in pleasure. He then wrapped his arms around her stomach and started going faster and harder.

“Oh, fuck! Yes! Oh, holy shit,” she moaned. “Fuck, that makes my pussy feel so goddamned good...”

“Adrienne,” he groaned, almost incoherent with lust.

“I think he might be enjoying himself,” Brianna said. He registered that she was going for cavalier but there was definitely some horny lust in her voice as well, like she was so turned on that she wasn’t fully in control of herself.

Adrienne said his name, and had to say it twice more, a bit more loudly, before he fully realized that fact. “Yeah?” he managed.

“As much as I’d like you to come in my pussy, it’s too messy. Too much cleanup. So, when you’re ready to go, tell me. I’ll let you go in my mouth.”

“Okay,” he whispered, “thank you.”

“You’re welcome. Wow, you are really into this.”

“This feels so fucking good, and you are so fucking hot,” he replied, then he gripped her hips and began fucking her harder. She cried out, then seemed to try to control herself, but that just made him want to make her make noise even more, so he tightened his grip and pounded that sweet, wonderful, paranormal pussy of hers even faster and harder.

“Fuck!” she cried, then slapped a hand over her mouth, moaning loudly.

Unfortunately, this had the side effect of pushing him quickly over the edge he’d been riding between orgasm and not-orgasm, and he pulled out quickly, gasping to her that he was going. Faster than he expected, Adrienne whirled around and dropped to her knees again. She took his cock into her mouth about a quarter of a second before he started letting off and he moaned loudly, putting his hands on the back of her head, feeling her soft, blonde hair beneath his grasp, and came hard into her mouth. He kept moaning as the pleasure soared through him in pulsating waves, shoving his cock deeper into her mouth, into her throat.

She just kept sucking and swallowing, and he felt the wet, tight muscles of her throat clench repeatedly around his cock as she did this, spiking the pleasure even more. She sucked him dry and drained his cock completely, swallowing every last drop.

“Oh...fuck,” he groaned as she finished up and gave him his dick back.

Alex thought he might actually fall over for a second there, and managed to stagger over to Brianna and sit next to her. He realized she’d gotten her big, pale tits out. Adrienne noticed as well as she wiped her mouth on the back of her hand, then started pulling her clothes back on. “Nice!” she said. “Those are some fantastic tits, Brianna.”

“Thank you,” she said.

“Yes, thank you,” Alex managed. “That felt amazing.”

“Yes, it did,” Adrienne agreed. She finished getting dressed and studied herself in the mirror, smoothed her hair out, then stretched and popped her back. “Well, that was fun, but I’ve got to get back to work. Stop by again sometime.”

“I’m sure we will,” Brianna said.

She slipped out of the changing room and closed the door behind her. Alex kept sitting there, trying to get his breath back. He wasn’t sure if he was more out of shape than he thought, or if paranormal sex took more out of him, but damn he felt tired.

“So, uh...I guess we should buy these clothes,” he murmured as his mind slowly got back on track.

“Oh no, not yet,” Brianna said, and he looked over at her. She still had her tits out and now she stood up. “I’m horny now, and I want some cock.”

“Uh...I’ll need a minute,” he managed.

“You get one minute,” Brianna replied, and took off her shorts.

CHAPTER THREE

“So, talk to me, Alex. Tell me what’s rattling around in your head.”

Alex stopped staring at the lake that he and Brianna were slowly walking around and instead looked over at her. She looked absolutely radiant in the sunlight, her hair pulled into a basic ponytail. She was giving him a simple smile, open and welcoming.

“Right now, I’m thinking you look absolutely beautiful,” he replied, because it was true.

“Thank you, handsome, but what else are you thinking about?”

He considered it. The clothes he’d bought, (she’d bought), were sitting in her trunk right now in three plastic bags and a box. It had actually been Adrienne who’d checked them out of the store after he’d managed to get hard again (it hadn’t taken as long as he thought it might, not with Brianna getting nude, making out with him, and teasing his cock), and Brianna had ridden him hard, also letting him go pussy-to-mouth and fuck did that feel so good. He’d been in a bit of a daze as they’d navigated the mall, heading back out and getting into her car.

She had suggested going to a local park for a walk.

It was a beautiful place, situated around a lake with ducks floating on its surface, birds flying across the blue skies, squirrels and rabbits dashing around among the trees that dotted the landscape. He had been thinking a lot recently…

“I guess what I’m thinking about is the fact that I’m living in this dream. I mean, I’ve always considered myself pretty liberal and open when it comes to sex. I like the idea of open relationships, prostitution, respect, open communication between partners. I’ve just never...I mean, before I met you and we began dating, I feel like there was just never any opportunity in my life to actually explore any of that in depth. It’s...interesting. And a little mind-blowing. Actually finding women who are into me, and just okay with casual sex and it doesn’t have to be complicated, there don’t have to be these difficult questions and there’s no subterfuge, no hidden meanings, no expectations beyond the very basic stuff, you know?”

“I understand,” Brianna replied. “Here.” She took his hand and led him a few feet forward, to a bench beside the lake, on a piece of land that jutted out into the water. They sat down next to each other and settled in. “I love this place. It’s so relaxing.”

“It is,” he agreed.

“So...I get what you’re saying. But there’s something else, isn’t there?”

“I guess so. I’ve been kind of going over it since we left the mall, poking it, prodding it, figuring it out...” he laughed, a little bitterly. “I’m sorry, I must be annoying you. It just seems like problem after problem comes up with me.”

“No, not at all, Alex. I like helping you. I like...caring about you. I like that we care about each other. I like that you trust me enough to tell me these things. It makes me feel connected to you, and I value that,” she replied earnestly.

“Well, thank you for that then.”

“It’s fine, and this is also understandable. When things change, the mind tends to get shaken up, and a lot of stuff falls loose, and new stuff shows up, or old stuff gets thrown into a new perspective, and it takes awhile, weeks, months, or even years, depending on the situation, to examine it all, and come to new conclusions, ask questions. I want to help with that, if I can.”

“That makes sense...okay, I guess the core of the issue I’ve been having is that I feel kind of...guilty, and dumb, and hypocritical, for how much emphasis I’ve been placing on sex recently. Or ever since I hit puberty I guess. It’s frustrating and depressing, feeling like you have less value because you aren’t sexually active. I don’t judge anyone because it’s stupid, but it’s how I feel about myself. And now that I am having sex with very attractive women...I don’t know. I guess I do kind of find that I’m beginning to feel more confident. But that’s fucking stupid. Why should I feel more confident based entirely on my sex life?”

“That...is a complicated issue, Alex,” Brianna replied after a few seconds. “We live in a society that has always and will, I’m sure, for a long time, place a great emphasis on sex. Who you’re having sex with, how many partners you have, the quality of the sex.” She sighed heavily. “It is stupid. Fuck, all the miserable guys I’ve come across who hate themselves, hate their lives because it’s hard to get laid, it’s fucking awful. Society tells us we have less value if we have less sex, but in a twisted sort of way. Not many come right out and say it. No, it’s all subtle and fucked up. It’s just implied. But it’s also painfully obvious to a lot of people.”

She shook her head and took his hand. “I don’t have all the answers, and I don’t really know the best way to answer this, partially because my problems with sex are different. I mean, I know I’m attractive, but being an attractive woman comes with all its own sort of different difficulties. Guys want to have sex with you, but a lot of them go about it poorly, thinking that treating you like shit will make you want to sleep with them, when it’s just a big turn-off because that’s fucking stupid. And then a lot of people will get all fucking offended and disgusted if they hear you’ve slept around. Like, what, I’m supposed to sleep with just the current guy that’s hitting on me? And then there’s jealous women, which is its own brand of vicious. But I’ve never had to know what it was like to not only have trouble finding people to fuck me, but to have my value tied to have a lot of sexual partners. The opposite really. Too many guys want to fuck me, too many guys hate that I’ve fucked a lot of guys.” She paused. “This is coming off as really arrogant, I think...”

“No, it’s just honest. You are hot. Like, really hot, in a way that I think most people would agree with me on. And I know how a lot of guys are. More often, it really seems like a lot of people are just looking for excuses to judge each other.”

“That’s very true, and a very old reality of societies, all of them,” Brianna murmured. She shook her head, as though trying to shake loose bad thoughts and gather up good ones. “Okay, I’ll give you a kind of bottom line on the subject: start trying to worry less about it now. Like, put in some active mental effort towards that, because altering your reflexive reactions to certain things is very hard and takes a long time. And I can’t really tell you what you should be thinking, because you have to figure that out for yourself, but my opinion is this: don’t expect sex, don’t be afraid to politely ask for it, always respect if someone says no, don’t be afraid to say no yourself, and be happy with the sex that you do get. Also, be open to experimentation, but know that it’s okay to have limits, and it’s okay to have some things that you’re probably never going to try.”

She paused for a few seconds. “Does that help?”

“Yeah, actually. A lot, I think,” he replied.

“A lot, you think?” she asked, smirking.

“It’s...”

“Complicated. I know. For now, try to enjoy yourself.” Her phone buzzed. “Shit, hold on.” She fished it out of her bra, where she tended to keep it, (one thing he’d learned about Brianna was that she didn’t like purses), and checked it. She sighed. “Dammit.”

“What?”

“Aurora’s bailing on me for today. Something came up. Probably an orgy or a party, or both. She’s a party girl of the hard variety. She promises we’ll meet up tomorrow.” Brianna replaced her phone and stared at the lake for a moment. “Well, I guess that means we can have another day to ourselves. Or we could pick up a girl...”

“I’m okay with both,” he replied.

“Which one would you prefer though?”

“Would it be disappointing if I said a day to ourselves?”

She smiled and kissed him. “No, it would be romantic, Alex.” Her eyes lit up briefly as something seemed to occur to her. “I know where we can go. There’s this art gallery that’s super cool. I used to go there all the time. I would love to have you visit it with me. I always wanted a boyfriend to take there.”

“I’ll go, but...you didn’t find one to come with you before me?”

“No, unfortunately. None of them were into art and I didn’t really want to drag anyone there if they’re just gonna be bored. I’ve got a hunch that you’ll like it.” She hesitated. “Please don’t pretend to like it. I’ll be able to tell. Just tell me up front if you’re getting bored, okay?”

“I will,” he promised, and hoped that he liked it.

He wanted to make her happy.

…

“This is it,” Brianna said.

Alex stared up at the structure ahead of them. It was made of smooth, white stone brick. The windows were constructed of black glass. It was certainly a strange looking building, but not in an unpleasant way. They got out of the car and walked up the front steps, coming in through the main entrance.

“This is...interesting,” he murmured as he looked around the lobby.

There were ramps to the left and right, gently ascending until they curved out of sight, leading to a second story. There was an immediately pleasant atmosphere to the place, a kind of cool, calm, relaxing ambiance. Probably helped by the soft, almost imperceptible ambient music that was playing in the background.

And when he really began listening to that music, something...happened.

It was like some emotional or maybe even spiritual chord had been struck somewhere deep inside of him. It was some bizarre cross between nostalgia, joy, and hope, all of it blending together into something that was somehow both subtle yet powerful. It was a little like feeling a gentle vibration from a generator somewhere in the vicinity. You knew it had to be very powerful to produce vibrations, even faint ones, at such a distance.

He wanted to explore it, ruminate on it, but not yet. It would make more sense to let this emotion stew for a bit, maybe to coalesce into something more solid, more coherent. Plus, he got the feeling that he was really going to enjoy this place, and that enjoyment would be magnified by the fact that he was with Brianna, who clearly still loved it. The look on her face was one of nostalgic joy and peaceful serenity.

“Come on,” she said after she’d made a rather sizable contribution to the suggested donation box. She took his hand and led him at first deeper into the first floor of the building. For awhile, he let her simply lead him along and show him the art, which was...interesting sometimes, while other times it was flat out weird.

Some things were awesome.

There were a lot of paintings around. Some were of landscapes. Some were little more than abstract shapes and colors that blended awkwardly together. There was a whole section dedicated to fantasy environments, and almost all of those were amazing, done in fantastic detail, depicting soaring mountains and dragons and vast armies and more. Near the end of the first floor they came to a very large room that was two stories tall. It was clearly its own section, and featured a different kind of art. Metalworking.

“Whoa,” he murmured, finding himself staring up at a huge metal flower done in gleaming gold and chrome.

“Neat, huh? Look at the plaque,” Brianna replied.

He got a little closer to the rope cordon that surrounded the ten foot flower and the engraved plaque there.

“GOLDEN FLOWER”

HELENA. 1995.

“Helena made this?” he asked, looking up at it again.

“Yep. Neat, huh? You fucked the woman that made this,” Brianna replied.

“I...yeah, wow. She’s really good. But that name...”

Brianna giggled. “I know, it pisses off people. On two levels, this time actually. One, cause she’s so literal or what they consider ‘plebeian’ in her naming, but also because it sounds like golden shower, which offends some art critics’ sensibilities. Helena really likes fucking with people sometimes,” she explained.

“It’s still really impressive,” he murmured.

“Oh, yes, it is. She’s so very talented. That one’s hers, too,” Brianna said, pointing.

He looked over and saw a woman lifting a heavy barbell over her head. She wore a sports bra and tight shorts. She was cast and painted in incredible detail. He could see a few scars and imperfections in her mocha colored skin, her black hair pulled into a short ponytail, her blue eyes focused hard. She looked incredibly lifelike.

“She looks familiar...faintly,” he murmured.

“That is Sofia Venn. She’s a Thorne native, a human. She was Helena’s close friend. She was in a lot of weightlifting competitions and was a big friend of the paranormal community. Still is, I guess. Not sure where she ended up. Helena made this for her. She got pretty famous in the eighties and some elements of the paranormal community wanted to celebrate her. I met her a few times. She was really cool. And intimidating.”

“Really? You were intimidated by a human?” he asked.

“Fuck yes, I was. She didn’t give one fucking shit if you were a werewolf or a vampire or whatever. She didn’t take shit from anyone. She was tough, and a blast to be around. Come on, let’s keep going, I’ve got more I want to show you,” she said eagerly.

And on they walked.

They stayed in the art gallery for close to two hours, and Alex enjoyed pretty much all of it. Though by the end of it, he was beginning to get worn out. Especially when, as they left the building and came back into the parking lot, he looked up and saw that while they were in there, a thick gray cloud cover had rolled in and thunder was threatening rain in the near future.

“Now what?” he asked as they got into the car.

“What do you want to do?” Brianna replied.

“Honestly? Go back to the hotel. I’m...I don’t know, not sleepy really, just feeling...”

“Introverted?” she asked.

“Yeah, I guess so. I want to be in the hotel room with you, relaxing.”

“We can do that. I kind of feel the same way. Feeling a little introverted and lazy right now. And a little horny.”

“I think I can accommodate that,” he said.

She laughed. “Yeah, I just bet.”

They drove through the city, making their way back to the hotel. Alex found his mind wandering again, thinking about creativity, about his own cautious endeavors into the field of ambient music. And suddenly he wanted to talk about it.

“I’ve been thinking about making music,” he said.

“Oh?” Brianna asked. She sounded excited.

“Yeah. I don’t know, being here...I don’t know if it’s here, or if it’s just that it’s so very different from what I’m used to, but I’ve been thinking about it a lot recently. Especially today. I want to...you know, honestly, I do want to make music, but that’s secondary to what I’ve really been feeling the urge to do.”

“And what’s that?”

“Start thinking about it beyond it being a hobby. I want to...I don’t know, like, catalog what I have, start thinking about putting together a first real album, figure out social media and maybe put together a website. I used to be really into those ideas a few years ago but it kind of fell off when I saw how expensive it could get and how complicated some of it was. But now that you’ve offered to help, I mean, it just feels more...possible, I guess. Like it’s something I could actually do, instead of this intangible, impossible, vague goal.”

“That is fucking awesome to hear,” Brianna replied. “Let me know if you want any kind of help, because I really do want to be there for you. I believe in the importance of a creative outlet, and honestly, it’s just exciting. Getting a creative project off the ground is always pretty fun.” She sighed wistfully. “Getting my first novel out, figuring all that shit out...those were really good times.”

“You could probably recapture that,” Alex said, then kind of wished he hadn’t. Brianna was pretty laid back and in control, but her past with her novels definitely seemed to be a sore spot, and he didn’t blame her for that at all.

He just hated seeing her be unhappy.

“Maybe,” she said. “I still think about it from time to time. I’ve got books half-written on my computer back home...” she sighed again, this time less wistfully. “I don’t know. Sometimes I tell myself I’ll get back into it someday, but more and more often I think about other things. Nothing really speaks to me like writing, but what happen feels like...poison, I guess. My relationship with writing is tainted.”

“That’s so depressing,” he murmured.

“Isn’t it? Sorry, not trying to be depressing. It’s just a frustrating situation. Someday I’m going to have to face it. Someday, I’m going to have to actually sit down and figure out precisely what I want to do. If I intend to just give up on it or make a real go of it...but not today! Or tomorrow. That someday is in the future. Today, I’m on vacation with my boyfriend and we’re going back to the hotel room to have sex.”

His body reacted to her saying that. His heart kicked a little in his chest, his stomach shifted, his cock twitched. Fuck, just hearing her say the word made him horny. He heard her laugh softly and glanced over at her.

“What?”

“I just think it’s a little funny...I say one word and your whole train of thought totally derails,” she replied.

“How can you even tell?” he asked.

“Humans are easy to read when you’re a paranormal. Especially if you’re a werewolf. I can smell it when you’re horny.”

“Really? Is it annoying?”

“No, not at all. I like the smell.”

“So, you knew that I was horny around you like...all the fucking time?”

“Yeah. That’s why I kept waiting for you to make a damned move on me. I mean, I figured you would eventually. Given enough time, do you think you would have?”

“I want to say yes, but...I doubt it. I mean, I believe what I told you earlier: you were, and are, way out my league.”

“And yet, here I am, having sex with you like four times a day and sharing you with all the sexy ladies. What lesson did you learn?”

“That sometimes you can get really, really lucky?” he replied.

She laughed and rolled her eyes. “That’s not a lesson, that’s just a fact of life. No, Alex. The lesson is: ask. Don’t be afraid of no. You did get lucky, but look what you could’ve had if you’d just asked.”

“How was I supposed to know?”

“You weren’t. Which is why you should ask. You won’t know until you ask.”

Well, she had a point. They pulled into the parking lot of their hotel and hurried into the building. His thoughts were rapidly dissolving as he realized that every step took him closer to sex and fuck did he want her so bad right then. The elevator finally hit their floor and they practically ran down the hallway. Brianna swiped her thumb and shoved the door open. As soon as it was closed, she grabbed him and kissed him hard on the mouth.

There was no question about what they were doing next.

She guided him into the bedroom and then shoved him back onto the bed. “Get those clothes off,” she growled.

“Yes ma’am,” he replied, laughing.

Both of them hastily undressed, and as soon as she was free of the last of her clothing, Brianna clambered quickly up onto the bed and atop him just as he finished getting nude and laying his head against the pillows. She straddled him, kissing him hard on the mouth. He kissed her back, slipping his tongue into her mouth as he let his hands run over her smooth, fit, pale body. He hugged her to him, feeling her huge, warm, bare breasts press against him and basked in the feel of her. He loved feeling how eager she was for this, for him.

He grasped her tight ass as they kept twisting tongues.

She broke the kiss suddenly. “No foreplay, okay?” she asked, breathing heavily. “Too horny.”

“Fine by me,” he replied. He had no doubt that she was more than wet enough already. “How do you want it?”

“Doggystyle,” she said immediately.

“You got it.”

She dismounted him, and he quickly got up, then shifted behind her as she got onto her hands and knees, presenting that tight, toned ass of hers to him. He loved how in shape she was, hot fit she was. Her body was phenomenal. And her pussy looked so good, pink and glistening and ready for him. He got up against her and slipped in, groaning loudly as the pleasure hit him like hammer. “Fuck...” he moaned loudly.

“Mmm...you love that, don’t you?” she whispered, her voice heavy and husky. “You love it when you first go inside.”

“Yes,” he moaned, gripping her hips tightly and pushing all the way into her, making her groan loudly. “I fucking love it.”

He began sliding in and out of her, fucking her sweet werewolf pussy, lost in the pleasure, the rapturous bliss of being inside of her. Alex couldn’t believe she was his girlfriend. She was like a dream, too good to be true.

“Yes!” she cried as he started going faster and harder, their skin slapping together as his hips met her ass, “fuck that pussy, Alex!”

“Oh, Brianna...” he moaned, pounding her.

“Keep going, honey. Keep going...”

He hunched forward, totally lost inside of her, lost inside the pleasure of her hot, wet pussy, of her pressing against him. He could feel her and the way she moved in perfect sync with him, could feel her heartbeat. He listened to her, not just her wonderfully sexual sounds of bliss but her breathing and the smaller, softer sounds she made.

“Alex...” she said.

“Yeah, babe?”

“You wanna fuck me in the ass?”

“Oh, fucking hell yes,” he replied immediately.

She laughed. “I kinda figured. Here.” She tossed something over her shoulder at him. “I can take it hard, so don’t hold back. I love it hard in the ass.”

“You are the best fucking girlfriend on the planet,” he replied as he pulled out of her pussy and quickly lubed his cock up.

“I’m still okay with that assessment,” she said.

As soon as he was lubed up, he placed his cock in the right position and began working his way inside of her. She moaned loudly, and so did he. Her ass was fucking tight. He’d always wondered what it would feel like, and had often fantasized about this. Although she had big, fantastic tits, Brianna wasn’t really curvy otherwise. She had a nice, fit ass. And he was learning that his fantasies about how goddamned tight it was were very true.

Her ass felt amazing on his cock.

The pleasure was hot and intense, the drag on his dick like waves, like a hard mainline hit of some drug. He groaned, gripping her hips tightly, digging his fingertips into her soft, warm, pale skin, and really started giving it to her up that fantastically tight, fit ass of hers. She screamed and pushed against him, their skin slapping together, the sound filling the hotel room. It was rapture. Listening to her scream, feeling her twitch and writhe under his grasp, pushing against him, actually feeling how fucking into the sex she was, how desperate she was to be having it with him, made the experience far, far more potent and powerful.

“Fuck...keep going, honey...” she moaned loudly. “Just a little bit...fuck, I’m coming!”

He felt her whole body convulse as she let out an inarticulate scream of joyous release and intense pleasure, and he felt a hot spray of feminine sex juices escape her pussy, getting all over his thighs and hips and balls. He kept fucking her ass and just at the end of her orgasm, his began. He cried out, hips jerking forward, his seed beginning to leave his body as he came hard. It was pure, uncut bliss as he came into her.

When he was finished, he slowly extracted his cock from her and flopped onto the bed, breathing heavily, as she fell forward.

“Fuck,” he gasped.

“Good, huh?” Brianna replied.

“Amazing.” He laid there for a few more seconds. “I feel like you’re too good to me.”

“Too good? Why?”

“I don’t know. I guess it would just be a rehash of what I’ve said before...”

Brianna shifted and rolled over, laying on him. “You feel undeserving. Like I said, cutie, don’t get hung up on ‘deserve’.”

“I know. I’m trying. It’s a...habit, I guess. I’m trying to break it, but...”

“It takes time. I know. Try to focus on the happiness, but it’s also good to understand the unhappiness. All that said...how was my ass? As good as you imagined it was when you were jerking off all those nights?”

“I...yeah. Better.”

“Still weird you out that I talk about that?”

“Kinda.”

She laughed, then stared at him a bit more seriously. “I’ve got a suggestion,” she said. “If you’re willing to listen.”

“I’m always willing to listen to you, Brianna,” he replied.

“I’m glad. Although, I think this will happen as a natural side effect of being with me and my friends, I think it would better if you were more aware of it, just try to be more...open, I guess. About sex. I am a little hesitant to give this advice, because I know sex is a pretty sensitive topic for a number of reasons, and obviously, having your limits is fine. I’m not saying you should just jump into everything with zero regard, no matter how you feel about it. It’s perfect fine to have a firm ‘no’ stance on things. I guess, what I’m saying is, don’t be afraid to let yourself experiment. Let yourself enjoy things, let yourself trust.

“I know it’s kind of redundant to say, but you can trust me, and I wouldn’t invite anyone into our bed that I didn’t trust.”

“I do trust you,” he replied.

She smiled. “Good. Although, I have to say, sometimes I’ll want to invite random hookups into our bed, so...use your own discretion there, obviously. I mean, I’ve got a really good ability to read people, but don’t be afraid to tell me ‘no’ if someone doesn’t sit right with you. Because I also trust you and want to respect your judgment.”

“I’ll do that, although it might be a little difficult. You’re...you’ve got a strong personality.”

“I try not to, with you at least,” she said. “It’s a little expected, for paranormals. We’re kind of like forces of nature sometimes. Not all of us, but a lot of us. I’m not being overbearing, am I?”

“No, not at all. Trust me, I’ll tell you.”

“Okay. Good. Now...I really need a shower.”

“Same.”

They got out of bed and headed into the bathroom, flipping on the light and turning on the shower. Once it was properly heated, they slipped inside and closed the door behind him. Brianna pulled down one of the showerheads and began cleaning herself, aiming it up between her legs. “You blew a big fucking load.”

“It seems to be a habit,” he replied.

She laughed. “I know. Sex is wonderfully messy. I feel lucky in that regard. Either cause I’m a werewolf or cause I’m just me, I like all the filthy aspects of fucking. I fucking love feeling you orgasm inside of me, or having you blow a load on my face. I don’t know why, just do. But I know a lot of girls just put up with it, instead of enjoying it. So...what do you feel like doing?”

“Staying in and doing some music stuff. If that’s okay.”

“That’s excellent, actually. I’d love to just hang out and lounge around with you. You can work on your music and I can do stuff online, maybe try to track down a few more friends, and see what’s going on in the city that might interest us.” She grinned as she replaced the showerhead and then hugged him. “I think this is going to be one of my favorite aspects of our relationship.”

“What?” he asked, hugging her back.

“Being able to just relax together. Not even like doing stuff together, just doing stuff in the same room, and that’s enough. That’s one of the reasons I really like you. You’re so low maintenance. You don’t need attention from me all the freaking time.” She paused. “But, don’t let that scare you off from asking for attention from me. I will happily give it.”

“Don’t worry, I’m figuring you and our relationship out, I think,” he replied.

“Good. You’re taking me at face value. I appreciate that.”

He kissed her, then began the process of getting cleaned up. Once they had washed and dried off, they headed back into the bedroom. Alex pulled on his boxers, booted up his laptop, and took a seat at one of the two desks in the bedroom. Again, he marveled at just how damned big this hotel room was. Once his laptop was up and running, he automatically began to go through the motions that he’d gotten used to doing: checking his e-mail, checking the little bits of social media he actually participated in, checking a few of his favorite sites.

He had a few new e-mails. Two were spam, but one caught his eye.

It was from Lapis.

Hey Alex.

I’ve been doing okay I guess, kind of been in a slump lately. I’m glad you’re coming to Thorne. It’s a really interesting place. As for possibly meeting up? I’ll have to think about it. It’s nothing against you; I love our conversations and your music is really awesome. But you know me: Miss Social Anxiety Extraordinaire.

How long are you in town for, so I know how long I’ve got to waffle?

-Lapis

He hit reply, then hesitated, wondering how to respond. He really did want to meet Lapis. He was genuinely curious about what she was like in person. He knew so little about her. But he didn’t want to make her uncomfortable.

He began typing.

I’m not sure how long we’ll be in town for. At least a few more days, but possibly longer. I’m in...kind of a weird place right now. If you don’t want to meet in person, that’s fine. I don’t want to do anything to make you uncomfortable, but if you do, let me know and we can make it happen. No pressure either way.

He considered typing more, but that seemed to be enough of a response, and on top of that, he was getting kind of desperate to get started. Thoughts about what to do, how to get this all started, had been buzzing around in his head all day, and for the most part he’d ignored them. Occasionally, he’d intentionally think about one aspect or another, but for some reason, some instinct inside of him told him to let it wait.

Now, he was very glad that he had listened to that.

Because it was like trying to set off an explosion in a room filled with gas. If you started trying to light it right away, you wouldn’t get much. But if you let that room fill with gas for hours and hours, then tried to light it?

Boom.

And that’s what it was like.

The only problem was that he wasn’t sure where to begin. After a few moments of contemplation, Alex ultimately decided that what he really needed to begin this whole thing was a comprehensive and accurate list of what he had to work with. In regard to actual songs, and any kind of online presence he’d been building up. It seemed like a good place to start. From there, he could figure out what the next step was.

Alex descended into his work for close to an hour, in a way he had not for a long time now. Or what felt like a long time. He lost himself in the simple pleasure of cataloging his material, his mind occasionally spiraling off into other thoughts, possibilities, potential things he might do first. A plan, or really the bare skeletal outline of a plan, gradually began to take shape over the course of that hour. One thing he realized was that he honestly didn’t have a great deal to work with in the form of an online community.

He had profiles on three of the dozen or so biggest social media platforms, and after a bit of consideration, ended up deleting one of them, because he felt like it wasn’t going to go anywhere. Although it wasn’t like he had a massive following on either of the other two. And on one of them it was just a personal page, nothing for his...stage name? Alter ego? Whatever it was called. He called himself Blueshift. It was something he’d picked awhile ago and it had kind of stuck. Mainly because it sounded space-y, which his music kind of did, too. Or at least that’s what he was going for. And because his favorite color was blue.

On a whim, he almost began putting together a profile for himself on the social media site, but hesitated. He didn’t have anything coherent to offer, not yet. No, if he was being smart, he’d do a full launch, which would entail a lot more work.

After checking over his musical database, he had a total of twenty seven tracks. Those were all he had to his name after roughly five years of work. Not a lot, especially considering about a dozen of them were pretty old and basic. He almost deleted them, but hesitated on that front too. No, he shouldn’t make big decisions today. Although he did have a few ideas. Maybe he could remaster some of them...or all of them. He’d picked up a lot of new little tricks and abilities over the years, just little things that made the music sound better or clearer, or a certain track that hadn’t come out well three years ago, he might now listen to and realize what he was going for, and remake it. He could think of at least three songs like that.

By the time he was beginning to run out of steam, Alex came away from the experience with two things: a list of what he had to work with, and the realization that this was actually going to take a lot of work on his part. But perhaps the best aspect of this entire experience was that that didn’t bother him. At all. If anything, he was looking forward to the work associated with it, even the more tedious aspects of the creation of his art.

That was exciting.

When he was finished, he powered down his laptop and crawled back into bed with Brianna. “Seems like you were really busy over there,” she said, setting her own laptop aside and letting him curl up against her.

“I was. It was...really nice,” he replied. “A lot of fun.”

“Good! That’s so great to hear. But it seems like you’re done, or at least you want a break. What now? Up for anything in particular?”

“I kinda want to just relax for awhile, maybe watch a movie or just talk with you...could we get access to a gaming console here?”

“We absolutely can,” Brianna replied, grinning. “You wanna get online and dominate some people with me in Beneath A Red Sun?”

“Oh man...how long has it been since we’ve played that?” he replied, thinking fondly back on the first person shooter game they’d picked up somewhere near the beginning of their friendship. After tearing through its stellar campaign together, they’d made a habit out of getting online and playing a dozen matches a day for awhile.

“Sometime last month, but it feels like longer.”

“Yes. I want to do that.”

“Then I’ll get the proper materials brought up here. And some pizza. I’m starving again.”

CHAPTER FOUR

“What are you thinking about, Alex?”

He blinked and came back to himself as Brianna’s words came to him, and realized that he’d kind of drifted off into his own head. He did that sometimes and wondered if it would grow to bother her. They were at breakfast. The night had been a good one of relaxation and lounging around. They’d played Beneath A Red Sun for about four hours, breaking twice for sex, and had gone through three large pizzas.

Brianna had eaten most of them.

He was still amazed at how much she could eat.

“Passion, I guess,” he replied.

“Oh yeah?” she asked, a small smile sprouting on her face. She leaned forward, showing him more of her pale cleavage.

His thoughts were interrupted for a second, but he made himself refocus. “No, not that kind of passion,” he said, then paused and smiled, “not that I don’t appreciate it.”

“What kind then?” she asked, becoming more serious as she straightened back up.

“The creative kind.”

“Oh? Tell me about it. I want to talk about this. I haven’t had someone to talk creative with on an intimate level in too long,” she said eagerly.

“Okay, although I doubt whatever I could offer you is particularly interesting, given the wide age gap between us and how far advanced you are in being creative, in general.”

“Don’t doubt yourself, Alex. Good creative people, really just good people, always at least listen to thoughts regardless of what ‘level’ they’re coming from. Different perspectives are important. Now, talk, boyfriend.”

He laughed. “Okay, girlfriend,” he replied, feeling a very real thrill at being able to accurately refer to her as such, “I’ll talk. It’s nothing deep. I guess I was just thinking about how, when I was younger, a teenager, I had so much passion. I wanted to work on projects like...all the time. Freaking always. Sometimes making music is all I would think about. I’ve actually made dozens and dozens of tracks, but I’ve discarded a lot of them. Well, made might be overselling it. I’ve started dozens and dozens of tracks. I thought about albums and cover art and titles and tours and...I don’t know. Everything.”

“But…?” she asked.

“But that faded. It trailed off. It drifted away. I’m only now actually realizing how insane the contrast in my...creative self, I guess, is. Last night, I felt that passion again. I was thrilled, and I was just organizing stuff. I wasn’t even making music. It was fun. I guess what’s bothering me is...how could I feel so insanely motivated and passionate about something, and then that just...goes away? Did I ever truly care about it?”

“I believe you did,” Brianna said. “But you’re confusing two different things.”

“What?” he asked.

“How to explain this best...okay, so, that passion you’re describing. There’s a lot of words used to describe it, but people most often use the word ‘inspiration’. As in, ‘I’m feeling inspired’. As you’ve stated, it’s a powerful feeling. It’s intoxicating. And when you’re first getting started, it feels like you’ve got an unlimited supply. Like you could outlast the sun. But the more you do whatever creative thing it is you do, the more seriously you take it, the more that begins to diminish. And, perhaps more importantly, it lies to you.” She leaned forward a little, staring at him with emphasis. “The first thing you really need to learn about being creative in a more serious capacity is that inspiration is a cheating slut, Alex.”

He laughed. “What?”

She grinned. “How many times have you been working on something, and you get hardly halfway done before a brand new idea comes at you, and oh man, it would be so cool! So, you drop what you’re doing for now and go work on that brand new idea. How many times?”

“A lot,” he replied.

“Exactly. And then it happens again. And again. It gets hard to finish things. Inspiration doesn’t care that you finish things, inspiration isn’t looking for commitment. Inspiration is just looking for the next quick, hot fuck, Alex. Which hey, in the bedroom, that can be a good, fun thing. But when it comes to creativity? Never trust inspiration. Use it. But don’t trust it. That simple line is what separates amateurs from professionals. And, honestly, I don’t have absolutely anything against people that do something creative as a hobby. I personally think that everyone should have some kind of creative hobby. But I’ve heard enough people in my life talk about how they are going to be, or want to be a writer, a dancer, a painter, a musician, a director, without actually committing to it, that...well, it gets tiresome.” She reached across the table suddenly and took his hand. “Please don’t think for a second that any of this is directed at you. I’ve never got that impression of you.”

He considered it for a moment. “Hmm...maybe you should have,” he murmured. “I mean, I’ve done that. I’ve talked about how I want to be a musician, how I want to make ambient music as a career.”

“And you’ve produced music. You’ve got over two hundred followers now on Unchained.”

“How do you know that?” he asked.

She pulled her hand back, chewing on her lower lip with an uncharacteristic look of discomfort on her face. “I, you know, keep an eye on you. Online.”

“You do?”

“Yeah. I mean, I had a crush on you. And I was interested to see what you had produced. So yes, dear, I kind of keep tabs on your music.”

“Well...thank you.”

She laughed. “That’s not precisely the reaction I expected.”

“You cared enough to keep tabs on me. That’s good to hear.”

“Yeah, well I-” She paused as her phone buzzed and she pulled it out and studied it. “Oh, nice. I finally got a text back from Aurora. She’s free, and she wants to meet you and hang out.” She looked up at him. “You up for hanging out with, and probably banging, a hot redheaded vampire?”

“Do you even need to ask?” he replied.

“I suppose not, but I thought it’d be polite. Let’s go.”

…

Alex felt that unfortunately familiar anxiety bubbling around in his guts as Brianna drove them smoothly through Thorne. It was a nice day out, cool, clouds on the horizon. Maybe they’d get lucky and it’d rain again soon.

“So, what’s she like?” he asked, trying to calm himself. After all that had happened over the past several days, he was still anxious meeting a new girl. Well, she was a vampire, he’d seen her naked before, and fuck was she hot. A solid ten. Then again, he thought a lot of women were tens. And he also thought that metric had kind of lost its meaning lately. Maybe it should. It was kind of a dumb scale anyway.

“She’s a party girl,” Brianna replied. “She goes to dances, raves, strip clubs. Sometimes to strip, sometimes to watch. Sometimes she checks herself into a brothel for a month to satisfy her massive sex drive and fatten up her bank account, then she goes on a three week party bender.”

“Wow...” he whispered.

“Yeah, and she’s actually mellowed. It used to be like a three month bender. Seriously, she would just go and go, and fucking go. It was nuts. When we were hanging out near the end, she was...not settling down. Really, I don’t want to give you that impression. But she definitely had at least as many down days as up days. Sometimes she’d say fuck off and not leave her house for a week.” Looking over at Alex, she saw a pensive look on his face. “What’s wrong? You’ve got that look on your face.”

“What look?” he replied, trying, and failing, not to sound defensive.

She smirked. “That afraid look. That nervous look.”

“I guess I’m just concerned that she’ll, you know, not care about me at all. I mean, she’s a crazy party girl vampire who’s probably as old as you are, if not older. Why would she have any interest in me?”

“Aurora is like me,” she said, then considered it, twisting her lips. “She’ll be nice to you. I can promise you that much. I can’t promise that she’ll be super into you, but she will respect you, and at the very least she’ll fuck you.”

“You’re sure?”

“Oh yeah. I am positive. She already said she wanted to. Remember, she, like me, has a kind of fetish for fucking and corrupting cute young human boys. But...I don’t know. I think she’ll really like you on a deeper level than that. There’s just something about you, Alex. I mean, everyone I’ve introduced you to so far has liked you.”

“Have they?”

“Yeah. You didn’t pick up on that?”

“I...” he sighed. “I don’t know. It’s hard for me to tell and I try not to make assumptions.”

“I guess it’s probably a better idea not to assume, but...maybe also be open to letting people like you,” Brianna said as she pulled off the road.

“I guess so,” he murmured, considering it.

The parking lot she pulled into was small, sandwiched between three buildings, old and cracked, with just a few cars in it. Once she’d parked, they got out and headed for the rightmost structure, which reminded him a little bit of an antiques shop. A cold gust of wind blew across the area and he looked up. The clouds were closer, darker, heavier. He smelled rain on the air and felt his spirits swell, buoying his mood.

They stepped in through the front entrance and came into some kind of shop. At first, he had no idea what he was looking at. There were a lot of shelves all around and a vast number of things, mostly things in glass jars, beakers, vials, and a wide variety of other containers sat on these shelves. He heard someone talking at the back of the shop, a vaguely familiar female voice. As they made their way through the shelves, he realized why he recognized that voice. Because he had heard the woman it belonged to moaning and screaming on a sex tape he’d seen not all that long ago. And now he was looking at her in real life.

They found Aurora standing at the back of the shop near a counter that ran almost the whole length of the store. She was talking with another woman who stood on the other side. Both of them looked very beautiful, their features hinting at the exotic. Aurora was a tall, pale, fucking tatted redhead. He didn’t remember her having any tattoos in the video, but she clearly did now. And they were fucking hot. She had blue flames up her left arm, a blue skull peeking out of the low-cut t-shirt she was wearing, right over her considerable cleavage, and some kind of tribal design over her left eye. A blood-red rose on her right arm with pedals floating further down.

The woman behind the counter was shorter, looked a bit older, and had wild blue-pink hair, a nose-ring, mocha colored skin, one green eye and one bright white one, and a black choker collar on around her slim throat.

The tattooed redhead turned, and her blue eyes lit up as she let out a little scream. “Bri!” she yelled, and crossed the distance between them faster than his eyes could comfortably follow. She wrapped Brianna in a hug, picked her up, and kissed her hard on the mouth. Brianna let out her own squeal of joy and kissed her back, hugging her fiercely.

“It’s so good to see you,” Brianna said as they let go of each other.

“And you, Brianna. Fuck, you look good! Now...” She turned away and stared pointedly at Alex with a little smile on her startlingly attractive, pale face. “You must be the boytoy.”

“Boyfriend,” Brianna said firmly.

“Okay, Bri. Boyfriend. I’m Aurora.”

“I’m Alex,” he said, and then he added, for no reason that he could think of, “I’ve seen you naked.”

It was like someone had stepped into his skull and taken over his mouth. He immediately prepared to apologize, because why the fuck would he say that!? Oh God, how to come back from this? Hesitating, he looked over at Brianna to see her reaction. Brianna’s eyes had gone wide and a huge smile had split her face.

And then Aurora laughed loudly. “Wow, your boyfriend is fucking brave!” she said between laughs.

“I don’t think he meant to say that,” Brianna replied, and giggled. “Look at him, he looks like he’s staring down the barrel of a gun.”

“You can relax, Alex,” Aurora said, still grinning, “I understand. I can be intimidating. And I know you’ve seen me naked. I remember Brianna asking me if it was okay to show you the video.” She looked at the woman behind the counter. “Since we’re doing introductions, this is Ash.”

“Hello, Alex,” the woman said, smirking at him, “you’re in way over your head, aren’t you?”

“He most certainly is not,” Brianna said. “He just...needs a little help getting acquainted with paranormal culture.”

“From what I remember about you, Bri, and from how this conversation is going so far, I get the feeling you’re really helping him get acquainted with one specific aspect of paranormal culture, huh?” she asked.

“Well, duh. Of course, I am,” Brianna replied. “He’s handling himself marvelously.”

Alex wasn’t sure if he should actually say something or just stay quiet. All three of them intimidated him to varying degrees, and he didn’t want to put his foot in his mouth again. Thankfully, he was saved from having to make that decision when the front door opened up and three men walked in. Looking over at them, Alex immediately felt a new type of discomfort settle over him.

He felt intimidated in a very different way, and real fear stole into him.

They were all men, maybe human from what he could see, though they could be werewolves as far as he knew. One in the middle was smaller, maybe a few inches shorter than he was, and thin. The other two were big and bulky. They looked...very confident. And cruel. Something about them screamed criminal.

Brianna, Aurora, and Ash immediately lost their smiles and turned to regard the three men. “What do you want?” Ash asked, and he was surprised by how cold and intimidating she sounded after pleasantly teasing him just seconds ago.

“You know why we’re here, witch,” the man in the middle replied as he marched up to the counter, brushing past Alex, Brianna, and Aurora without a second glance. “You’ve been warned twice now and twice you’ve been stupid enough to tell us to piss off. Third time’s the charm. Cough up or we’re going to start breaking things.”

Ash sighed. “No fucking subtlety anymore,” she muttered. “Third time is the charm, I agree. Piss off, Richard. Or should I just cut to the quick and call you ‘Dick’?”

“Alex,” Brianna said, her voice was almost cheerful, but he could hear hints of danger in it, something he’d never heard from her before, “get behind some cover, dear.”

He got behind the counter with Ash, crawling over it before turning back to watching the display before him.

“You want us to take care of this?” Aurora asked Ash without taking her eyes off the trio of men attempting to menace them.

“That would be appreciated. Just, you know, no permanent damage, and try not to break anything,” Ash replied.

One of the bigger guys turned to look at Brianna and Aurora and laughed. “You kidding me? What are you two little girls going to do?” he asked.

“Yeah,” the other one began, “do you think-” He cut off abruptly and his smile immediately vanished when he laid eyes more firmly on Aurora. “Oh fuck, this one’s a fucking vampire!”

“You can handle her,” the little guy, the boss, presumably, said, though he didn’t sound too confident.

“You didn’t say there’d be a fucking vampire,” the other big guy muttered.

“Oh man, if they’re this upset knowing you’re a vampire, imagine how pissed they’re gonna be when they learn I’m a werewolf,” Brianna said.

Now even the boss paled. Gritting his teeth, his eyes wide, he stared at them, then cut his gaze to Ash, who still stood tall and firm behind the counter, arms across her chest. “This doesn’t change a fucking thing you bitch,” he growled, his voice low and angry and, though he was trying to hide it, afraid. “You owe us and we’re going to get that money-”

He didn’t get to finish his sentence. Brianna’s fist shot forward faster than Alex could properly track and hit him square in the face. There was an awful crack and a spray of blood, and the sorry bastard was literally picked up off his feet and thrown backwards. He landed flat on his back, screaming in agony.

One of the big guys made a move for Brianna, and he saw that they were fast as well. Were they human? If they were paranormals, clearly, they were significantly less powerful than a vampire or a werewolf, though they clearly still felt confident enough to walk in and threaten a witch, or potentially three of them, given that that’s what they thought Brianna and Aurora must be. Or maybe human customers. Maybe they were just stupid and overconfident.

Gangsters typically were, if what he’d seen in movies and read in books was anything to go by. Aurora intercepted the big guy’s fist. Although Aurora was tall, this guy had to be four inches taller than she was, and twice, or more, as wide with muscle. But his hand stopped like it’d punched a concrete wall when it hit her hand, and he cried out as she gripped it. He immediately dropped to his knees.

“Let go!” he screamed, and tried to hit her with his other hand.

She grabbed it as well and now held both of his fists, grinning darkly down at him. “Are you and your moron friends going to leave?” she asked. Her voice was almost sweet, but mostly mocking. The man screamed something incoherent.

“What was that? I didn’t catch it,” Aurora said.

She squeezed. Something snapped, and Alex winced.

“Yes!” he cried. “We’ll leave! Let go! Fuck! Let go!”

She let go and he moaned in relief, collapsing to the floor, holding his hands to him. The other big tough jackass had frozen up, staring at the pair of women with wide, terrified eyes. “Get over here, you morons!” their boss snapped.

The unhurt thug took this opportunity to rapidly retreat and help his boss up to his feet. The other guy groaned and shifted, getting slowly up as well.

“Come back again, and I’ll give you some damage you aren’t going to walk away from. Got it?” Aurora growled.

“This isn’t over!” the boss yelled as he was helped to his feet.

Alex felt his heart hammering in his chest, prepared to duck down behind the counter. He’d never been in a fight before, or even a dangerous situation remotely like this, or seen anything like this play out in real life.

Aurora shot forward at his comment, apparently not done, and not content to tolerate his obnoxious posturing, or even allowing him to limp away with some false sense of bravado. Wrapping her fingers around the guy’s throat, she scooped him up, holding him a full foot off the ground.

“What was that?! I didn’t fucking hear you!” she snapped, now obviously pissed. The guy beat uselessly at her arm as his two bodyguards stood uselessly by, doing nothing to help him. One of them stepped forward uncertainly, but froze as Brianna stepped closer and cleared her throat.

“Fuck! Off!” the boss gargled out, thrashing in her firm grip.

“Tell me you aren’t going to come back here! Say it! Say those words or I’ll fucking snap your goddamned neck!”

The man stopped thrashing and Alex felt himself trembling. He had just met Aurora and already he knew that she could be extremely violent when she wanted to be. He believed her. So, apparently, did the gang leader.

“I won’t come back here! Fuck!” he gagged.

Aurora dropped him. “Get out of here.”

Gasping and coughing violently, he staggered to his feet, gathered up his bodyguards, and hurried out of the shop.

No one spoke for close to a minute as they watched them get into a vehicle and tear out of the parking lot.

“What the hell was that about?” Aurora asked, her voice as calm as if nothing at all had happened. She and Brianna began heading back to the counter.

“Those fucking morons have been coming around basically leaning on me for ‘protection’ money. You know how it goes. ‘Give us money or something bad will happen to you and your store’. God, they’re so crass and vulgar these days. They didn’t even go with, ‘it’d be a real shame if something happened to this beautiful shop you’ve got here’, you know?”

“Yeah,” Brianna said. “Ridiculous.” She looked at Alex and her features immediately changed. “Oh, God, Alex. I’m so sorry,” she said, hurrying over to him.

He felt sick to his stomach. He was probably as white as a sheet and he was trembling from sick fear and adrenaline. Brianna came back behind the counter and wrapped him in a hug. “I’m sorry, honey. God, you look terrified,” she whispered.

“I, uh...that was a little stressful,” he managed, hugging her back fiercely.

“Fuck, I’m sorry. You are in over your head,” she muttered. “It’s okay, babe.”

He didn’t want to look at Aurora or Ash, they seemed so mature and so much cooler than him, especially after the ease with which they’d handled this potentially extremely dangerous situation. He couldn’t help but think they’d probably look down on him for caving under such little pressure. He was practically a crying mess after what was, to them, a seeming walk in the park. But, looking up, all he saw in their eyes was empathy.

“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean for that to happen,” Aurora said. “God, I probably scared the shit out of you. I’m not a violent person, it’s just...you know...”

“Violence was required,” Alex said. Stepping back from Brianna, he cleared his throat and tried to calm himself. Nothing bad had actually happened. Well, not to them anyway.

“Probably,” Ash said.

“All right, I think Alex needs a chance to chill out and get his senses back,” Aurora said. “How about the two of you come over to my place and we smoke a little weed? We can just relax and hang out, and...well, if it makes you feel any better, I do intend to fuck you, if you’ll have me.”

“I, uh...yeah, I was hoping for that,” he replied.

She laughed. “Good.”

“Should we be worried about them?” Alex asked uncertainly. “I mean, you humiliated them pretty badly and I can’t imagine they’ll just give up.”

“They were humans,” Ash said. “Jumped up on some kind of magic, but still just opportunistic little pricks. Maybe they’ll come back with something a bit bigger and badder, but I can take care of myself. Honestly, I think they’ll just count their blessings and move on, and try to find another place that’s easier to shake down. And here, on the house, since I know it’s why you came in.”

She set down a decent sized bag of weed.

“I appreciate it, Ash,” Aurora said, taking it and slipping it into one of the big pockets of the cargo pants she had on.

“Not a problem.” She looked at Alex. “Why don’t you come back around here sometime? I’ll see if I can’t find something you’ll really like.”

“We’ll be back, I’m sure,” Brianna said when Alex didn’t know how to respond to that. Was that a proposition or, like, a proposition?

Because if it was, he had to admit, he totally wanted to have sex with Ash. She was beautiful and exotic.

Maybe they had the right idea: thinking about sex was already beginning to clear out the shaky anxiety he’d come down with, though he imagined it would be several hours before he felt completely back to normal.

“Come on, you can drive me over there,” Aurora said, leading them out of the store.

Saying goodbye to Ash, they followed her outside to Brianna’s car.

…

“Tell me about yourself, Alex,” Aurora said.

He and her were sitting in the back of Brianna’s car now as Brianna drove them through the city again. Aurora had opted to lay down in the back with her head resting in his lap. He had to admit, it was hard to focus on fear and anxiety when a really attractive woman, who had already offered to have sex with him, was lounging against him like it was no big deal.

“Um...not too much to tell,” he murmured.

In addition to that, it was hard to focus because the shirt she was wearing, combined with the way she was laying, meant he had a really good view of her very large breasts. They had a tendency to sway when Brianna turned the car or put on the brakes.

“Come on, Brianna’s dating you and fucking your brains out. She’s calling you her boyfriend. It’s been a long time since she’s called a human her boyfriend. You must have something worthwhile going on,” Aurora replied.

“Well, I make music. Or I did. Or, well, I’m going to start making music again,” he said. It was hard to think.

“I love musicians,” she replied, grinning up at him. He could see her fangs, and her eyes were very bloodshot. “What kind of music?”

Brianna turned onto another street. Aurora’s large, pale breasts swayed again. “Um...ambient,” he said, swallowing.

“Ooh, nice! I love ambient music. And techno. Trance. That kind of stuff. Mostly I love rave shit but there’s a lot to be said for cool, relaxing stuff. You got anything I can listen to?”

“Uh...sort of,” he murmured, distracted.

She sighed. “Here,” she said, and reached down. Grabbing his hand, she also gripped her shirtfront and lifted it up, revealing her beautiful breasts, before she slipped his hand into her shirt and let go of it. Now his hand was settled over one of her big tits and he groaned softly.

“What did you just do?” Brianna asked.

“Nothing.”

“Aurora.”

“He was distracted by my boobs. So, I put his hand in my shirt.”

“Yeah, because actually touching boobs isn’t a lot more distracting than just looking at them or anything,” Brianna muttered.

Aurora laughed. “Fair point. Alex? You still with me?”

“Uh...yeah,” he replied. Her breast was wonderful, although she felt kind of cold. Well, she was a vampire, and it wasn’t like it was diminishing the experience of touching her. He tried to clear his mind. “I’ve got some tracks made. A few dozen. But I’m kind of undergoing like...redevelopment right now.”

“Oh, nice. Well, if you have anything you feel like showing me while you’re in town, then I’ll be here to listen...I can feel your dick.”

“I, uh, sorry,” he muttered, feeling both very uncomfortable and very aroused. Groping her breast had pushed him back into a full-on erection.

“I’m not,” she said. “Feels like a decent size. Not that I’m overly concerned with that. Don’t worry, we’re almost to my place. When we get there, we’ll go inside, and you and I will have a nice, beautiful screw.”

“I...appreciate that,” he replied.

She giggled. “You’ve got yourself such a cute, awkward human here, Brianna.”

Brianna sighed. “Stop calling him that.”

Aurora frowned and looked up at him. “I’m sorry, Alex. I’m not trying to be demeaning. I’ve just spent a lot of time recently around people who...what’s the best way to put it? Talk about their human playmates how frat bros talk about their friends with benefits. It is a little dehumanizing...I guess I don’t have a good defense here. It’s just that a lot of the humans I see at parties are pretty submissive to their paranormal boyfriends and girlfriends, and a lot of them even opt into the master/slave relationship. Not that I look down on that or devalue it at all, but it is wrong of me to associate every human hooked up to a paranormal that way.”

“So, you’re learning then, huh?” Brianna asked.

“I don’t need to learn, Brianna,” Aurora replied touchily. “I know how to respect people. I just...”

“You just forget to respect people sometimes?”

She heaved a sigh.

Alex didn’t know what to say. It felt like he was glancing into a world and seeing one of its probably many subtler facets and realizing that he didn’t have much context to work with. “Anyway, I’m sorry, Alex. I didn’t mean to demean or disrespect you.”

“Apology accepted,” he replied, because he did believe her.

“I’ll make it up to you,” she said with a new grin, “don’t worry.”

“You’d better let him fuck you in your fat ass,” Brianna said.

“It is not fat!” Aurora shot back.

“Whatever. Alex, is it?”

“I...haven’t seen it yet,” he replied after a few seconds.

Aurora laughed again. “What a diplomat you are, Alex. And for the record, I like anal, so yes, if you want, later, you can fuck me in the ass.”

“I would really like that,” he replied.

“We’re here.”

Brianna pulled into a parking lot in front of a tall apartment building made of old brick. She parked the car and he reluctantly removed his hand from Aurora’s shirt. After readjusting her clothing, she sat up and they all got out.

“What was that place we met you at?” Alex asked as they walked into the building.

“Alchemical shop,” Aurora replied. “It’s basically a magic and potions shop run by a witch, Ash. Typically, humans go there to buy all sorts of shit. Stuff to make them focus, to make them more ‘virile’, aphrodisiacs, that’s her top seller, stuff to make them lose weight, drugs. A lot of drugs. All of them legal, of course. I love going there to talk with Ash. Sometimes we’ll just talk for several hours about all sorts of shit. And I buy my weed there. She grows and makes really good weed.”

“You still do any of the harder stuff?” Brianna asked as they walked into the front lobby. The place seemed oddly...rundown wasn’t the word he wanted, but...old, he supposed. It was old looking, and maybe a little ragged around the edges. For some reason he thought Aurora would live in someplace fancy and new and expensive.

“Not so much anymore,” Aurora replied. “I used to do tropes,” she explained to Alex.

“Tropes?” he replied.

“Psychotropic drugs. Hallucinogenics. Acid. X. Whatever I could get my hands on really. When you’re a vampire, there really isn’t a reason not to do drugs.”

“Wow,” he murmured. “What was it like?”

“Crazy, mostly. Really crazy. I wouldn’t recommend it.”

“Well, I’m not really into anything but weed,” he replied.

“Good. Honestly everything else is...I don’t know, you probably wouldn’t like it. Weed is relaxing. You seem like you like to relax.”

“I do,” he agreed as they headed up the stairwell at the back of the building.

Aurora’s apartment, it turned out, was very interesting. And strange. Her apartment took up half of the top floor.

“Holy shit,” Alex said, looking around as they stepped in. “This place is...”

“So weird,” Brianna said. “I’m amazed you still live here.”

“I fell in love with it,” Aurora replied with a shrug.

The living room was the size of a single apartment, and, he suspected, it likely had been one at one point. The far wall, directly across from them, had a lot of windows, some of them floor-to-ceiling, looking out over Thorne. The place looked like somewhere a lot of parties were held. There were several couches, chairs, and beanbags spread out. One corner was dominated by a massive flat-screen TV mounted in the corner. It had to be seventy or eighty inches. It presided over a huge, very expensive looking, C-shaped couch. There were a pair of tables taking up another section of the room to the right that looked like they’d seen a shitload of use.

“Let’s get the tour out of the way,” Aurora said.

She took them to the right first. The first door, which had no actual door in it, led to a good-sized kitchen and dining room combination. The second door led to a full bathroom. Finally, there was just a single door off to the left, and it led to a pretty damned big bedroom and another bathroom. Aurora’s bedroom sported a bed that was about as big as the one in their hotel room, maybe even a little bit bigger. It looked pretty luxurious and comfortable. There were more beanbags in the room, as well as a big desk with a huge monitor and complex-looking computer tower that glowed blue from the inside, no doubt custom-built.

Her bathroom might have been the most impressive room, featuring a huge shower stall, big enough for several people to fit into and to have full on, laying-down sex in, a pair of sinks beneath a large, polished mirror, a toilet, and a full hot tub.

“Wow,” he said as she finished up the tour.

“Wow indeed,” Aurora replied as she took a seat at the desk and beginning the process of rolling a few blunts, “nice, huh?”

“Very nice,” Alex agreed.

“It’s at least better than when you first moved in,” Brianna said, hopping up on the bed and laying back.

“How’d you get this place?” Alex asked.

“A few years ago, I was looking to move from the duplex I was living in. Just wanted a change of setting. I found this place. The previous owner had tried some renovation and it just...got way out of hand and then he lost the rights to this place, and the new owner didn’t know what to do with it. I only found it cause a friend of mine used to live here and was telling me about it. I just got this feeling when I heard about it, like I had to see it. So, I did. Showed up, asked to see it, told him I’d rented it out for twelve hundred a month on the condition that I got to finish up the renovations how I saw fit. Originally, he was reluctant, but then I explained a few things.

“This used to be two single bedroom apartments and one two bedroom. At the current rate, he could have expected maybe sixteen hundred a month from all three of these. Maybe seventeen hundred. But that was after he poured thousands upon thousands of dollars into finishing the renovations himself. He agreed, tentatively, to a year contract, and said he wanted to sign off on all the changes. It took awhile, we got into a few fights, but finally I ended up with this after about two months,” she explained as she rolled blunts.

“Huh,” Brianna murmured, still looking around the bedroom.

Aurora held up the second blunt she’d rolled, studying it, then suddenly put it down. “You know what? This can wait. I’m fucking horny right now,” she said, abruptly standing up and peeling off her shirt. She tossed it aside, then did the same thing with the sports bra she was wearing, freeing her enormous pale breasts.

Alex thought they might actually be a bit bigger than Brianna’s.

“You ready for this?” she asked, staring at him as she kicked off her shoes and began to take off her pants.

“Uh...um, yeah,” he replied. “I’m ready.”

“Still nervous, huh?” she asked as she peeled her pants off. She wasn’t wearing panties. He looked up and down her absolutely wonderful body. She was a lot more filled out than Brianna, her hips were to fucking die for, broad and firm and smooth. And her thighs. The thought of being in between them, driving into her sweet, bald, vampire pussy derailed any and all other thoughts. He tried to focus.

“Yeah,” he replied.

“He gets like that,” Brianna said. He glanced over at her. She was sitting on the edge of the huge bed now, legs folded, and she seemed to have picked her spot.

“Are you-” he began.

“Yes, Alex. I’m okay with this. I want to watch this. Aurora looks phenomenal not only naked, but fucking.”

“Well, thank you,” Aurora replied. “Brianna mentioned you’d been with a vampire since you two hooked up, so this shouldn’t be too nerve-racking...”

“He’s been with two, actually. He caught the eye of a sexy blonde escort.”

“Oh, did you now?” Aurora replied, smiling as she walked over to him. “Well, I can see how. You’re very cute. Let me help you with this,” she murmured, and took off his shirt. He let her, raising his arms, and she dropped it on the floor.

“Try to relax,” she said, and she reached down, took his wrists, and brought his hands up to her enormous breasts. Laying his hands against them, he pushed down the slight surprise he felt at her touch and her skin, which was cool. Her breasts, though, were simply amazing. He squeezed them gently, again losing all thought as he groped his girlfriend’s best friend, who stood nude and goddess-like before him.

She then took his hands down after a bit and brought them behind her, settling them on the swell of her thick ass. Then, Aurora leaned in and kissed him. He felt like a tiny electric current discharged as their lips met, and Aurora seemed to feel it too. She’d been slowly closing her eyes, but they shot back open. They were bloodshot and very, very blue. She inhaled and then kissed him harder, wrapping her arms around him and pressing his chest again her bare breasts. She moaned as she slipped her tongue into his mouth, eagerly seeking his own. Upon finding it, she twisted them together and he responded in kind, passionately making out with her.

Aurora was a very impassioned person and he felt a connection with her that was somewhat similar to the one he felt with Brianna.

What did that mean?

It hadn’t been like this with the two vampire prostitutes or with Helena. Those had been fun, to be sure, but Aurora was…

Something else.

Was that good or bad?

He kept enjoying groping her big, firm, thick ass as they kissed, locking lips and twining tongues together, sharing saliva and enjoying the opening dance of lust. Hopefully feeling the same way, she pressed against him. He loved her body language, and that she seemed to be enjoying this as much as he was. And then she pulled back and dropped down.

“Get these off, I want you inside me,” she said, a little breathless now.

She yanked his pants and his boxers down and off, and then stood, leaving him to finish the job. He did, kicking his shoes off and then trying to get the rest without falling over, as she quickly climbed onto the bed.

“My, my, someone’s horny,” Brianna murmured.

As soon as he was free, he almost stumbled as he crawled after Aurora. “Make that two someones,” Brianna added with a smirk.

“Horny is good,” Aurora replied, reaching into her huge headboard and looking for something. “Fuck, where’d I put it...”

“What is it?” he asked.

“Lube. You almost always need lube when fucking a vampire girl,” Aurora replied, “and you’ll always need it if you wanna stick your cock in me. Just the way my body is.”

“That’s fine,” he replied as he rested on his knees, staring at her fat, pale ass as she rooted around. His erection was a bar of throbbing steel between his legs, absolutely dying for a place to go, and right in front of him was a tight vampire pussy to fuck hard.

“There you are, fucker!” Aurora growled, and she twisted back around to face him, tossing him a tube of clear blue lube. “Rub it down and stick it in,” she said, laying on her back and spreading her long legs.

Man, she was tall. She might even be six foot. He quickly and eager squeezed some lube out into his hand and began to rub his cock down.

“Wow, Aurora, what a lazy lover you are,” Brianna chided.

“Oh, what now?” Aurora replied.

“You could’ve rubbed it down for him.”

“Whatever. You can fuck me in the ass later, Alex, how does that sound?” she asked.

“Fine by me,” he replied, finishing the job and tossing the lube aside.

“See, boys are easy. You can just wipe your hand off on the blanket,” she said, seeing that he wasn’t sure what to do with the excess lube.

“Boys are easy,” Brianna agreed quietly.

“Don’t worry, I’ll take good care of your boytoy. Sorry, boyfriend.”

Hand now lube-free, Alex quickly climbed on top of Aurora and laid down on her, kissing her deeply again as she spread her legs out wider and he settled in between those fantastically thick thighs of hers.

“Here we go,” she whispered softly into the kiss as she reached down between them and guided his cock into her pussy.

He let out a low, loud moan as he slipped into her.

“Ooh, yes...” she whispered, shifting a little, “that is just fucking perfect. Give me that fucking cock, Alex.”

“Oh, fuck, Aurora...” he moaned as he pushed his way completely inside of her in just a few, quick thrusts.

It felt way too good and satisfying to be balls deep into a paranormal woman.

“Hear that, Brianna? That’s the sound of a man who’s already well on his way to being addicted to paranormal pussy,” Aurora said, then cried out as he started fucking her. He barely heard her, wholly consumed by the pleasure of her wonderful vampire vagina, slipping smoothly in and out of her. It was like perfect paradise.

“Mmm...I can just feel it in his body language. I bet he begs for it all the time, doesn’t he?”

“He does not beg, Aurora. He asks,” Brianna replied.

Aurora cried out. “I’ll just bet he does.” She looked up at him. “You know what kind of relationship I like, Alex?” she asked.

“What?” he gasped, staring down at her, at her flawlessly beautiful, pale face and her bloodshot eyes.

“The kind where you get comfortable enough that you don’t even ask anymore...you just take. I like that. Just take it from me, Alex,” she whispered. “Take that pussy. Fuck it and fill it up. It like it rough, Alex.”

“You are such a slut,” Brianna said.

“Ah! Fuck! Yes, I am!” Aurora cried as he started pounding her harder. She pressed up against him with her powerful hips, forcing him deeper into her.

Aurora felt about the same as the other vampires he’d slept with so far, though maybe a bit colder. It was, admittedly, slightly off-putting, but he didn’t let it bother him at all. Aurora was stunning and fucked like a porn star.

There was another thing he noticed, and he was just now fully realizing it as he made love with another new woman. None of the women he was sleeping with since Brianna had that kind of awkward, first-time feeling. None of them had any kind of hesitation or uncertainty when they fucked, it was like they linked up right away. It was that way with Brianna, Veronica, Ally, Helena, Alicia, and now with Aurora.

Was it because they were paranormals? Older than him? More sexually experienced? Three of them had been actual escorts. And he knew for a fact that Brianna had once been. Had Aurora? Had Helena?

Yes, he remembered suddenly. Yes, Aurora was an escort sometimes.

It didn’t seem impossible or even unlikely that Helena had been, given her love and zeal for sex. And he imagined there were some people who would pay big fucking money to fuck a Valkyrie. He would have, honestly.

Whatever the reason, he really, really liked this aspect. During the few times he’d hooked up with his fellow humans, there had been that awkwardness between them. Sex with a new person was fun, but that first time was always kind of nerve-racking, at least for him. So many what ifs. So many things that could go wrong.

It just didn’t feel that way with these paranormal women.

And from the way he was interpreting the situation and their personalities, he got the feeling that they wouldn’t care if something did go wrong.

Like if he didn’t last very long and let off kind of early.

Which was about to happen, because fuck Aurora had a goddamned fantastic pussy and he was hitting it raw, riding completely bareback, and she had the fucking sexiest face and she was staring him right in the eyes and she’d wrapped her long legs around his midsection as he fucked her furiously. All of it was combining and building an explosion that would go off inside of her. He pushed himself up just a little with the intent to maybe switch it up, stop fucking her for just a few seconds and get his breath back, so to speak, but that was a mistake.

Now he had a perfect view of her fucking huge tits and the way they looked swaying and bouncing as he thrust furiously into her.

That fucking did it. That pushed him right into an orgasm and he cried out, yelling an inarticulate sound of release as he began spraying his seed into her.

Aurora gasped. “Oh fuck, he’s coming,” she groaned, holding him tightly, “Brianna, your man is coming in my pussy.”

“I bet he’s coming a lot,” Brianna replied, and he thought she sounded really turned on, but it was hard to tell because he was incoherent with sexual gratification right now as he emptied his cock into bare vampire pussy.

“Oh yes,” Aurora moaned, running her hands down his back, staring up at him with a big smile on her face, “he’s coming so much in me. I fucking love making guys come, Alex,” she said, and he stopped holding himself up, stopped being able to really. Almost collapsing against her, his face fell into the pillow beside her head.

His hips were jerking forward, and he got shoved deep and hard into her with each contraction, each fresh kick of his cock spraying out another thick spurt of his seed inside of her, pumping her full of it, making her moan loudly.

And then he was finished, his dick dry-jerking a few times, and then becoming still. Left gasping, he twisted his head to the side so he could get his breath back, his whole body was almost trembling with post-orgasm release.

“Now that was a good first fuck,” she said, slowly rubbing his back.

“Uh-huh,” he managed, still inside of her and loving the feeling.

“That was really hot, babe,” Brianna said. He felt her shifting closer. “I mean, really hot. You look good fucking, too.”

“Thanks,” he replied, not entirely sure how to react to that. It was nice to hear, but he didn’t fully believe it.

Then again, if she was telling the truth, which he thought she was, and it was her opinion, then wasn’t it true? At least for her? He supposed if there was one person he wished would think he looked good naked and having sex, it was Brianna. And not just for the obvious reason of her wanting to see him fucking her, or more of her friends.

He wanted her to be attracted to him. Even if it was a fraction of how attracted he was to her, it would still be powerful.

“Let’s go enjoy a shower,” Aurora said after a bit.

“I need one, after that,” he replied.

“I need one after that,” Brianna said, laughing.

He carefully pulled out of Aurora and rolled over onto his back, getting off of her. As he did, he felt a familiar and uncomfortable feeling settling over him: guilt. He tried to shake it off as he got up and followed the two women into the huge bathroom. There was absolutely no reason to feel guilty, he reminded himself. It was stupid that it felt like he’d just cheated on his girlfriend, because she was right fucking there, she’d happily watched the whole thing, and she’d actually set it up! Why should he feel this way?

It was, at least, less powerful than last time, and he wasn’t really freaking out like he had that first time. Brianna stripped nude as Aurora got the showerheads going. He saw that there were four of them lining the walls and wondered how much that had cost. Brianna finished stripping and all three of them slipped into the shower.

Aurora slowly closed the sliding glass door shut behind them, sealing them into this place of wet warmth and comfort. She detached the showerhead and put it up between her legs, sighing in pleasure. “That always feels so good,” she whispered. “You blew a fucking big load,” she added, now looking at him.

“Well, it felt really good,” he replied.

“Yeah, I’ll bet it did.”

“You okay, Alex? You look a little...off,” Brianna said, and now Aurora scrutinized him a little more closely.

“Hmm...yeah. I didn’t freak you out or anything, did I?” she asked. Before he could respond, she spoke again. “Is it because you thought I was going to bite you?”

He hesitated, not because he had been thinking that, but because he hadn’t, and he was realizing that it hadn’t occurred to him even once during the sex. Why hadn’t it? He was glad that it hadn’t, but wondered why.

“No,” he replied, “I didn’t even think about it during...do you want to?” he asked, and from the look of discomfort that passed over her face, and the way her eyes immediately cut to Brianna, he realized that he’d asked an awkward or even bad question.

“Uh...” Aurora began.

Brianna stepped in. “It’s fine,” she said. “Don’t forget, Alex: biting is a very intimate act. I know sex can be too, but it’s just different. It’s...it’s typically not done between casual acquaintances. That being said, since we’re talking about it, Aurora...if you really wanted to, and he was okay with it, I would be okay with you drinking Alex’s blood.”

“I...are you sure?” she replied, sounding very uncertain. It was weird seeing this tall, curvy, absurdly sexy vampire woman suddenly looking so anxious. “I mean, are you really sure, Brianna?” she asked.

“I wouldn’t have said it if I wasn’t sure, Aurora. You know that I love you, and you’re my best friend besides Alex. Do you think that’s something you might be willing to try? It’s perfectly okay if the answer is no,” Brianna said, looking at Alex now.

“I mean...” he looked from Brianna to Aurora, who was now watching him intently, “I guess I’d be willing to at least try it once. I’d have some questions.”

“Like what?” Aurora asked.

“Is it safe? Will it hurt?”

“Yes, it is safe,” she replied confidently. “I can at least promise that. I will need to pick up something from that shop we were at. It’s basically...okay, well honestly, it’s kind of like birth control for vampirism. I don’t want to wear a, uh, condom, basically. I want it bareback. But it’s one hundred perfect effective and just needs a little bit of time to be active. So yes, I can basically promise that it’s safe, you won’t become a vampire or anything. Now, as for the hurting...um, I mean, kind of? It’s really hard to describe. It does hurt...but it also feels good. And you also kind of...like that it hurts? Even if you’re not into getting hurt, not like that, but in the moment, you enjoy the biting and the hurting at least a little. It’s super hard to describe with words, but trust me, when you’re actually feeling it, I can almost promise you will love it.”

“So, would you want to?” he asked.

“...yes,” she said.

“You kind of hesitated,” Brianna murmured.

“I did. I...it’s complicated. I do really want to, it’s just...it’s been a long time since I’ve actually bitten a human. Like Brianna said, it’s super intimate. And, I mean, I’m obviously crazy casual about sex. But biting? It’s...not the same. At all. It’s complicated not just because you’re my best friend’s boyfriend, but also because of what it means for me personally. It isn’t love...but it is intense. It’s a connection. I need to really trust the person I’m biting. And, I mean, I do trust you. Brianna vouches for you, so I trust you, it’s just...”

“You need time,” he said.

“Yes. That. Exactly. I just need to spend more time with you. I need to get to know you some more, get more comfortable with you.” She hesitated, chewing on her lower lip now, and he saw that she was also very aroused. “Also, um, don’t worry. I’m not taking this conversation as like, free reign to just bite you whenever. I would never bite someone without their explicit consent, and when it happens, if it happens, you will know far in advance. We will have a very specific conversation about it and you will know, I’ll warn you several times leading up to it.”

“Okay,” he said, then took a deep breath and let it out slowly. “Wow, that got kind of intense.”

Aurora laughed nervously, breaking the tension she’d been building. “Yeah. I...sorry, I didn’t mean to make it that way. Biting is one of the very few things that really trips me up anymore. It’s something that I deeply, deeply crave, but it’s also something that I haven’t found anyone to do it with for awhile.”

“I understand,” he replied.

“Thank you,” she murmured.

“Well, now that that’s out of the way...I’m actually really horny right now,” Brianna said. “Threesome in the shower?”

“God yes, please,” Aurora replied immediately.

“I might need a minute to finish, uh, recovering,” Alex said.

“I’m positive we can get you up and throbbing again in no time,” Brianna replied.

“I...don’t doubt it,” he said as both of them turned to stare at him intently.

“You don’t know how to handle that do you?” Aurora asked. “Direct and open sexuality in women.”

“It’s, uh, not what I’m used to,” he replied.

“That’s okay. It just makes it more fun. Let’s keep breaking your boyfriend in,” Aurora said, moving closer to him.

Brianna joined her and then they both were right in front of him, nude and wet and beautiful, like avatars of sexuality and raw desire. Brianna kissed him firmly on the mouth as Aurora took one of his hands and laid it across one large, wet breast. He reached up with his other and slipped his arm around Brianna, holding her closer to him and grabbing her fit ass as they made out. Aurora leaned in and kissed the side of Brianna’s neck, making her gasp softly, while also reaching around to grope her breasts. After a bit, Brianna stopped kissing him and passed him to Aurora, who immediately locked lips with him and slipped her tongue dexterously into his mouth.

This was unreal.

He groaned as he felt one of them grip his cock and began to massage it. They were right, he was already stiffening up again, practically desperate for sex and attention. This felt like one of the hundreds, if not thousands, of porns that he’d watched over the past few years online. Only there were no cameras, this wasn’t staged, and these women were here because they really wanted to be.

This was, in fact, real.

It was better than living a porn. It was living the reality of a situation like this. A genuine threesome with two genuinely fucking hot and enthusiastic women. They passed him back and forth, each tongue-kissing him and making soft, sexual sounds of sensual satisfaction. And then they both dropped to their knees, and he looked down at them, watched as Aurora cupped his balls in one hand and Brianna gripped his shaft with her first two fingers and thumb, and both of them leaned in and began to pleasure him, licking at the head over and over again.

“Oh, holy fucking shit,” he moaned, placing a hand on their heads, gasping as hot bursts of pleasure sizzled into him. They licked and licked, and then Aurora took his cock into her mouth and started sucking him off, taking the pleasure up to the next level. He found that she, too, was exceptionally skilled at sucking dick. Brianna waited her turn, and as soon as it was passed to her, she sucked him off, too, bobbing her head with a smooth precision, her beautiful lips sliding up and down his rigid shaft.

“He’s gonna pop if we keep going,” Brianna murmured.

“Maybe he should...” Aurora replied, grinning and licking his cock again, making him groan and twitch.

“It’ll take time for him to get it back up again probably,” Brianna said. “I want to get pounded, you slut.”

“Ugh, fine. Come on.”

He watched as both of them got down onto their hands and knees, facing away from him, side by side. “Fuck us,” Aurora said, looking back over her shoulder. “Behind you, though, there’s some waterproof lube. Get it.”

“Got it,” he replied, immediately turning, seeing and grabbing it, and lubing up. As soon as he was, he put it back, washed his hand off best he could, then dropped to his knees behind Aurora. She moaned loudly as he penetrated her, and he did too, hunching forward, grabbing those big fucking hips of hers and really starting to pound her.

“Oh sure, fuck her first,” Brianna said.

He hesitated. “Sorry, I just-the lube...”

Brianna snorted. “I’m teasing you, cutie. Just don’t take too long before you come over to me,” she said, and wiggled her tight, fit butt at him.

“I won’t,” he promised, and fucked Aurora’s sweet vampire pussy for another minute before switching over to his girlfriend. She moaned as he slipped inside of her, and he’d already somehow forgotten just how fucking hot and wet her vagina was. Werewolf pussy, even when they were in their human forms, was probably the best he’d ever had in his life. Sex with a vampire was great, and sex with a Valkyrie was just fantastic, but werewolves...oh, it just felt beyond amazing. Or maybe it was just Brianna?

He hadn’t really had much of a sampling yet.

Well, maybe Brianna could help him with that.

She moaned and cried out as the sound of their skin slapping together filled the shower and he buried his steel-hard cock inside of her again and again. “Oh fuck, yes, Alex! I fucking love your cock!” she screamed at him.

“Come on! I’m still horny!” Aurora complained.

“Shut up, whore,” Brianna gasped, pushing against him. “Don’t stop, not yet...” she moaned. Alex felt genuinely torn, glancing over at Aurora, who looked at him impatiently, then back at Brianna, who was hanging her head and moaning in desperate, intense pleasure. Finally, Aurora reached out and poked at him, and he felt like he really was neglecting her, so he pulled out of Brianna, who sighed heavily, but otherwise held her peace.

This was a really weird problem to be having, but it was a pretty good one.

For him, at least.

He slid back into Aurora and fucked her hard, grabbing her thick, pale ass. “Ohhhh, yes...” she moaned loudly. “Fuck that pussy.”

He pounded her, burying his dick inside of her.

It went on like this for another bout of time, he wasn’t sure how long, only that he was lost in blissful paradise, switching back and forth between them. He enjoyed every second of it. Eventually, though, Aurora wanted to switch it up.

“Here, Bri, get in front of me and I’ll eat you, and you, Alex, can fuck me in the ass. Just make sure you get some more lube,” she said.

Both of them agreed happily to this arrangement and while he lubed up, Brianna got in front of Aurora and laid on her back, spreading her legs and bringing her knees up, resting her hands on them. Aurora buried her head in Brianna’s crotch and began to lick, eating her out slowly and seductively, and Brianna moaned, her voice carrying well. Almost incoherent with lust, Alex lubed up again, and then repositioned himself up against Aurora’s fat, pale ass. He groaned as another wave of pleasure hit him, as he began working his cock inside of her once again.

Her ass was really fucking tight.

It didn’t take long to get into her, as her lube worked really well, and he was feeling tenacious. She didn’t try to readjust or slow him down at all.

“Don’t be afraid to be rough with her,” Brianna advised. “She likes it rough in the ass.”

And Aurora moaned an agreement, her face still in Brianna’s crotch. Both women resumed moaning as the threesome continued. He gripped her hips firmly, fingertips sinking in, and started pounding her savagely. The pleasure was an intense experience, consuming him, filling him, building up to what he knew would be an insane orgasm. But he did want to make Aurora come. Was that going to be more difficult, given that she was a vampire?

He had to try, at least.

He reached under her and found her clit, then began to stimulate it. As soon as he made contact, her whole body twitched and shuddered, and she moaned loudly. She cried out as he started rubbing it faster and harder, trying to keep time with his thrusts.

“I want to make you come,” he groaned.

“It’s a lot harder than that, making her come,” Brianna said, then cried out as Aurora kept going, “but you’re really on the right track.”

A few seconds later, Brianna started to enjoy her own orgasm and she yelled in rapturous release, grabbing Aurora’s head and forcing it harder into her crotch. Alex kept going, fucking Aurora’s ass and rubbing her clit until Brianna was finished. As Brianna released her, Aurora brought her head back up. “Keep going, Alex! You’re almost there!” she moaned.

Invigorated and hopeful, he kept it up for as long as he could.

In the end, it was a near thing.

He knew his orgasm was coming on strong, really close to triggering, and was about to say something when Aurora, who had been moaning louder and louder, suddenly screamed in bliss and began to spasm.

“Oh, fuuuuuuck!” she screamed, and he had to assume she was coming, and then he was coming, pumping powerful thrusts into her and hoping he’d gotten her there.

He came in her thick vampire ass, emptying himself into her, feeling that rapturous release, that tremendous sexual gratification, that blinding pleasure. He came until he was emptied out a second time, and then pulled out of her and sat down heavily beneath the showers, breathing heavily, almost delirious with post-orgasm bliss.

The three of them continued laying there in the shower, enjoying the water and silence and the company.

CHAPTER FIVE

“So, what exactly is this? This thing you two have got going on?” Aurora asked. She snapped her lighter shut after finishing lighting one of the blunts she’d rolled. All three of them were nude and dried off, laying together in the bed and the cool air of her apartment after finishing the shower threesome and the post-sex washing.

Alex looked at Aurora, then at Brianna.

He was curious to hear her response.

She looked back at him. “We are in a relationship,” she said. “We’re boyfriend and girlfriend. Technically, it’s an open relationship that we’re still exploring the bounds of. It’s definitely not a fling, and it’s not a human toy situation,” she added firmly.

He thought about their previous conversation in the car. Well, he’d really just been listening to the conversation. “We’re still figuring it all out, though,” Brianna continued, “we’re exploring each other. Anything to add?”

She looked at him. He shook his head. “Not really, that sounds right to me.”

“Hmm,” Aurora said, and took several drags on the blunt, then passed it to Brianna, who did the same. “That’s good. You never did too well with the boy and girl toys, Bri.”

Brianna sighed and passed it to Alex, who took a few puffs himself.

“What, am I wrong?” she asked.

Brianna just sighed again. “No, it’s just...maybe something I don’t want to talk about? And besides, I didn’t have that many.”

“Yeah, you rarely indulged,” Aurora agreed.

“You should just get used to this, Aurora being a bitch.” Brianna remarked to Alex.

Aurora laughed. “Yeah, you’ll have to get used to that.”

“Anyway,” Brianna continued, “for the sake of transparency, yes, I did occasionally indulge in having a, you know...toy. Boytoy, girltoy, a human that was submissive to me. It’s just kind of a thing that a lot of paranormals do. And honestly a lot of humans do it too. To some paranormals, or even to each other. Obviously not all of it is on the level, but for the most part it is. No one was being forced or coerced or taken advantage of when I was doing it, or, as far as I knew, when anyone else was. It was all voluntary. I mean sometimes there was some kind of transaction going on, but for the most part, it was just submissive people wanting to be dominated at every level: socially, sexually, you know, in every little way.”

“I believe you, Brianna,” Alex said.

She looked at him, then took a breath and let it out slowly. “Sorry, I’m just feeling defensive because I always felt kind of weird about it. It was something I never fully figured out, I think. It’s why I stopped doing it and just dated people. It’s also one of the reasons why I just want to date you and have sex with my friends on the side together, Alex.”

“I’m sorry, Brianna, I didn’t know you were this messed up about it. I wasn’t really trying to upset you,” Aurora said quietly.

“Lucky for you, I’m nice,” Brianna replied. “So, all is forgiven.”

They passed the blunt around for a bit longer, then Aurora stared at him again pointedly. “So, what do you make of all this, Alex? I want to hear what you’re thinking about paranormal sex and Thorne and threesomes.”

He laughed. “I mean...I feel like it’d get kind of redundant. It’s just me saying ‘I can’t really believe this is happening’ or ‘this is so unreal’ or ‘it’s like living a fantasy’ over and over again, you know?”

“Has anything not been like you expected?” Brianna asked.

He thought about it, then nodded. “Yes.”

“And that is?” Aurora prompted.

“The sex. I mean, I always knew it would be phenomenal and mind-blowing and utterly crazy. But...every time I’ve had sex with a paranormal woman, it’s been so, I don’t know...so intimate. Not to like insult anyone or anything, but I kinda thought it’d be a lot more, um...detached? I mean, I expected intimacy from Brianna. We’re boyfriend and girlfriend and we’ve been really good friends for six months now. But, I mean, even the sex I had with a woman we literally paid to fuck me, I felt some kind of a connection. Why is that?”

“Well...it can be a lot of different things,” Aurora said, and she looked at Brianna.

“Yeah. I mean, it depends on the person. Paranormals are...we’re a little strange. In some regards, we’re really good at heightened types of reactions. So, the paranormals who are detached, who do just see their sex partners as glorified fuck toys designed to get them off, they’re really good at that. But then some of us are more empathic. We enjoy the emotional connection just as much as the physical connection,” Brianna explained.

“So, I’ve just been lucky enough to hook up with more empathic paranormals?”

“I don’t think that’s all of it,” Brianna murmured. “I wanted to talk with you about this, actually, Aurora. For as long as I’ve known him, Alex has just had...I don’t know, some quality. There’s just something about you. The closest I’ve ever been able to come to qualifying it, to putting it into words, is the notion that it genuinely doesn’t bother you that someone is a paranormal.”

“Holy shit, you’re right,” Aurora said, sitting up suddenly and looking at him. “That’s what I’ve been feeling this whole time. There’s this subtle tension that a lot of humans have when they know they’re in the presence of a paranormal. It varies from person to person, but we’re really good at being perceptive. We can just pick up on tension. A lot of us learn to ignore it. But there’s just something about you that makes me happy, and I’ve just realized what that is: it’s the absence of that tension. It’s...really nice.”

“Really?” he asked.

“Yes,” Brianna replied. “I’ve only met a few humans in my time that were as relaxed as you are around us.”

“But I’ve spent a lot of time being tense around you,” he murmured.

“But not because I was a paranormal. You were anxious around me because I was hot, and you wanted to fuck me, and you were kind of intimidated by me. That tension we’re talking about is its own almost undefinable quality. It’s very, very specific. It’s easy to parse out from other kinds of anxiety. So, you’re kind of like...a good-vibe generator for paranormals,” Aurora explained.

“Wow. That’s...awesome, I guess? I mean, I sure think it’s awesome. I wonder why that is. I’m not really doing it intentionally.”

“I honestly couldn’t say, but I’d guess that it’s probably something you were born with, and it was something you fostered over time,” Brianna said. “Whatever the reason, I’m very glad you have it. And you should be glad too, because it’s going to get you a lot of paranormal pussy. And the kind you like: the kind of ladies who like to connect emotionally as much as physically.”

“Does that bother you?” he asked. “Or will that be a problem?”

“No,” Brianna replied. “Again, so long as you stay mine, there won’t be a problem.” She hesitated, then sighed. “That sounds so fucking controlling. How do I want to word this? I guess...I really, really like you, Alex. I actually can’t remember anyone else that I’ve dated who I liked more than you. I could genuinely see this relationship lasting decades...but I don’t want to freak you out or anything. I won’t ever try to make you stay with me. But know that I really like you a lot, and I intend to be in this for the long haul if that’s what you want. But I also want you to understand everything that comes with that.”

“Can I understand that this early into the relationship?” he asked.

Brianna looked a little surprised. “That’s a very mature question, and a good one. No, you can’t, I guess, if I’m being totally honest. This is why I wanted to keep it simple for now. This is how dating works. We’re going to spend time together, we’re going to figure out what bugs us about the other, and figure out the things we love about each other. We’re going to watch the relationship take shape as much as we’re going to mold it ourselves.”

“Now there is some relationship advice,” Aurora murmured.

Brianna took a long pull on the blunt and blew out a cloud of smoke. “My point is, I don’t mind if you become emotionally invested in or attached to other women that we or you sleep with. I just...want to remain your number one girl, okay?”

“That’s more than fair,” he replied.

“Good. But something you have to understand is that’s going to take work. Not today, not tomorrow. I got to you first,” she said with a small grin, “and you’re mine for now. I can just see it in your eyes. You’ve imprinted on me, attached to me, which was what I wanted. And I’m doing much the same to you. I’d do a lot for you, Alex. But lust and that magical feeling of the honeymoon phase won’t last forever. They fade, get replaced by other, calmer feelings. And then you might find yourself wandering. If you care about me, if you’re still truly invested in the relationship, then you need to realize when you’re beginning to slip, or when you’re prioritizing other things over the relationship too often. Then, you need to address it, whatever it is, and fix it. Good relationships take consistent work. And I’ll be doing the same thing,” she explained.

“It’s times like this that I really believe you’re almost three times my age,” he said.

Aurora laughed. “Yep. Now that we’ve got all that heavy shit out of the way...wanna hit a rave tonight?” she asked.

“Uh, maybe we should start off a little lighter,” Brianna replied.

“Okay, okay, fair enough. We’re still breaking him in. Hmm, something lighter...”

“Are we in a hurry or anything?” Brianna asked.

“No, I guess not. Whatever, let’s keep smoking and chilling and talking, then we’ll figure it out,” Aurora replied.

“I like this plan,” Alex said, making both of them laugh.

…

“So, where are we going?” Alex asked.

Overhead, the clouds were thicker than ever, and it had begun to rain lightly as they’d left Aurora’s apartment building, and now he watched the city roll by in gloomy splendor. They’d ended up laying in her bed for a few hours, relaxing and smoking and chatting. Mostly it was Brianna and Aurora catching up, and him listening to them tell stories about each other. Finally, Aurora had wanted to go out, and Brianna was hungry again, so she said she’d take them somewhere. Though, she had yet to actually say where.

“My favorite cafe,” she replied as she drove them through the streets. He and Brianna were sitting in the back, her feet in his lap.

“Oh! Nice!” Brianna said, sitting up. “It’s still-”

“Yep. MN. I still go there.”

“What is it?” Alex asked.

“Officially, it’s called The Multinational Cafe. Basically, they serve a bunch of different kinds of food there. Chinese, Mexican, Indian, Greek. It’s a great blend. I love it just because I can get a ton of different types of food. I like to mix and match my food.”

“Sounds great,” Alex said.

“It is,” Aurora replied, “we can just go there and sit for fucking hours, which is kind of what I feel like doing today. It’s a nice, wonderful, lazy rainy day and we can just keep chilling and catch up. It’s a relaxed place. It’s run by two very nice ladies, both of them witches who’ve traveled all over the world and decided they wanted to run their own cafe. They’re really laid back.”

She pulled off the main road and parked in a small, cracked parking lot with just a few other cars. They got out and walked inside, and Alex immediately felt that peaceful calm that he did at only a few other restaurants in his life. There was just that...atmosphere. That presence. That feeling of a welcoming environment, a calm, serene place where you could relax. He enjoyed it tremendously. They took a seat in a corner booth near the back of the cafe and sat beneath windows on which rain collected and saturated.

A tall, beautiful, middle-aged woman with dark hair came over.

“Brianna! You’ve finally made your way back to us,” she said.

“Hello, Li,” Brianna replied with a genuine smile. “I’m only here on vacation, I’m afraid. But it is so good to see you again.”

“It’s great to you too, Bri. And who’s this young man? You seem to have brought a human into my shop,” she said with a smile.

“This is Alex. Alex, this is Li. She’s one of the fine women who runs the shop.”

“Pleasure to meet you, ma’am,” he replied.

She chuckled softly. “Such a polite young man. So, I’m guessing he’s with one of you.”

“He’s with me,” Brianna said, and took his hand. “We’ve been friends for half a year, dating for half a week.”

Li let out a low whistle. “Half a week and she’s already got you in Thorne. She must really like you.”

“I do really like him,” Brianna agreed.

“Well, I have to get back and help my lover with the food. We’ll catch up a little later. What do you want?” she asked.

Aurora didn’t get much beyond a lot of coffee and some donuts and pastries, but Alex decided to try out the beef burrito and some tacos, and Brianna...got a lot. He thought she ended up getting something big and meaty from every nationality of food they had available. Li didn’t seem surprised at all and he imagine it must’ve been a regular occurrence back when Brianna lived here. Leaving the table, Li told them she’d be back with their food in a bit.

Alex looked outside, stared at the rain beyond, the slow traffic, the occasional person walking by. This was a great place.

“Okay, Aurora, we’ve been bullshitting and reminiscing so far, but what have you actually been doing? And when did you get your tats back? I’ve really been meaning to ask,” Brianna said as they finished settling in.

“About a month or so after you left,” Aurora replied, she looked at Alex. “I used to have a lot of tattoos in the nineties and early two thousands. I collected them. And then one day I realized that I had a bit of a problem. I saw a tattoo design in...shit, I dunno, oh four? Oh five? And I knew that it was one that I should really want. Although I loved the design, I just...didn’t care. The rush of fun and excitement at getting a new tat just didn’t come. And I realized that I missed that so much. I thought about it for awhile and realized that the only way I’d ever get that back, probably, was if I got all my tattoos removed, waited for several years, and then see if it’d come back. So, I did just that. And it worked. I’ve been collecting them again ever since.”

“They’re beautiful,” he murmured.

She grinned. “So, you like them, then?”

“I, for whatever reason, really have a thing for women with tattoos.”

“Maybe I should get one. I’ve been thinking about it for awhile, and Aurora sure has been trying to talk me into it for long enough,” Brianna said.

“You should get one. Let me give it to you,” Aurora replied.

Brianna looked at her dubiously, but Aurora was adamant. “I’m serious! I’ve actually been researching it and you know I’m good at drawing.”

“I do know that,” Brianna agreed. “Have you actually given any?”

“Yes, a few now.” She reached into her shirt and pulled out her smartphone from where she’d placed it between her breasts. “Here,” she murmured, activating it and hunting around for a little bit, “I’ve got pics.”

A moment later, she set it down and slid it across the tabletop to Brianna, who took it and looked at it. “Wow, that is nice,” she murmured, showing it to Alex. He thought the blue and yellow butterfly was indeed nice, but the mocha-skinned, curvy ass it was on was nicer.

“Who is that?” she asked.

“Sadie. She’s put on a little weight since you left, in all the right places,” Aurora murmured, looking at the picture with a smile.

“What’s she up to?” Brianna asked, then added to Alex, “Sadie is a friend ours, a married witch. She’s about our age, although she actually looks a bit more mature. Though I think that’s because she had kids.”

“She won’t mind me looking at her ass?” he asked.

Aurora laughed. “No. She won’t. Sadie is...very open. And very confident. She’s a little scary, honestly.”

“She scares you?” Alex asked. “I’ve got to meet her.”

Now Brianna laughed as well. “You want to me someone more intimidating than either us?”

“I mean...yeah? I think I said earlier-”

“That you’re attracted to intimidating women. I get it. Yeah, she’d fucking love you. She’d eat you alive...in a good way, I mean,” Brianna replied.

“Oh, would she ever,” Aurora murmured. “But anyway. Sadie is a bit more relaxed nowadays. She’s got her own bookstore, actually. Her husband teaches magic. She went a little nuts after her kids went off to college, you know how it is. Her and her husband started throwing sex parties at their house all the time, and going to fuck clubs and brothels and swinger parties. We got along really well. But she’s kind of mellowed since then, over the past two years or so. She still has parties, but she more throws them than goes to them.”

“That sounds like her, I guess,” Brianna murmured. “Here, you got another picture of her? Like a more regular one?”

“Yeah...” Aurora said, looking back at her phone. After flipping through for a bit, she passed it back to Brianna, who looked at it, then showed it to Alex.

“Would you hit that?” she asked.

He studied the woman in the picture. Sadie the married witch, who had extremely beautiful mocha-colored skin, long black hair, and vividly blue eyes, was sitting on a couch with a wine glass in one hand and a hand-rolled blunt in the other. She wore a very beautiful black dress and was grinning broadly.

She was extraordinarily beautiful, and he thought that Brianna was right: she did look more mature. If she was a human, he’d say that she was just beginning to ease into her forties in this picture, but could definitely still be in her late or even mid-thirties. It was interesting, she just had that ‘adult’ look to her. Not because of the way she was dressed or what she was doing, but even through a photo she just seemed like a grown-up.

“I’d hit that all night,” he replied.

Aurora and Brianna laughed, and Brianna gave her the phone back. “Would the fact that she’s married throw you off at all?” Aurora asked.

“I mean...fuck, I don’t know. Everyone I’ve been with so far has been single. I mean...as far as I know.”

“Yeah, everyone you’ve been with is single. Okay, well, I actually have no idea about that vampire hooker you seduced or the elf escort I got for us, but they had a ‘single’ kind of vibe. Or at least not in a long-term relationship.”

“I don’t really think I seduced Ally. I think it’s safer to say she seduced me.”

“Hey, you caught her eye. She didn’t have to fuck you. So, answer the question,” Brianna said.

“I guess I’d have to meet her myself. I do think it’d be a little too weird for me to like...fuck her if her husband’s around, you know?”

“That’s fair. I will say this. If you meet her,” Aurora glanced at Brianna, who just raised her eyebrows, “okay, when you meet her, I’m almost totally positive that she’s going to try to fuck you. And I get the feeling it’ll be hard for you to resist her.”

“I know for a fact I won’t be able to,” he replied.

Their food came a little bit later, and as they ate, Brianna pressed Aurora for more details on all the friends she’d left behind when she’d moved out of Thorne.

“Well, Kate is still basically Kate,” Aurora said. She looked at Alex. “Kate is an undead friend of ours. She does porn. She does hardcore porn, honestly, because she can take it. She makes fucking bank doing it. Um...let’s see. Lyra! She’s a siren. She kind of looks like...a nineteen twenties silent film star? She is just gorgeous, and she has the most amazing voice. She’s been breezing all over the world, but I think she’s back in Thorne now. Maybe we can hit her up. And obviously you know how Helena is doing. Hmm...”

“What about Claire?” Brianna asked.

“Ah. Yes. Claire,” Aurora replied with a smirk. “She’s an elf, and a businesswoman. Probably one of the most straitlaced people you’ll ever meet. Certainly the most in our social circle. But she has...let’s just say, she has a certain thing that she really likes, that she has some difficulty admitting to. If you meet her, I think you’ll like her a lot. She is hot. I actually haven’t talked with her much since you left. She’s been busy, I imagine. Um...a lot of our acquaintances kinda moved away, actually,” she said, her smile falling.

“Really?”

“Yeah. Our vampire girlfriends, Amy and Lorna and Jasmine, they’re all somewhere else now. Amy and Lorna went on some worldwide vacation last year and said they probably won’t be back for another ten years or so. Jasmine got tired of city life and moved to some town up in Canada. That werewolf you used to run with, Quinn, she’s down in Mexico last I heard, shooting porn or something. Casey’s still running around here, I think, but she’s fallen in love with some guy, a werewolf I think, or maybe he’s an incubus. Shit, I can’t remember. But yeah, I’ve been hanging with new people recently.” She paused. “Well...honestly, I haven’t really made any real new friends for awhile now. Everyone I meet I just kind of party with, sometimes I hook up with them, then they drift out of my life.” She looked slowly around the cafe, at the rain outside, and then finally turned her gaze back on Brianna and Alex.

“You know, I didn’t realize it until just right now, but...I fucking missed this. I missed talking with you, Bri. Like, just talking. No music, no party, nothing crazy going on. Just sitting in a cafe together, eating and talking and relaxing. I haven’t done something like this with someone like you in a long time. I really missed you.”

“I missed you too, Aurora,” Brianna replied quietly.

Aurora stared at her, and a look of pain came across her face. Alex felt both uncomfortable and a hard shot of empathy. Especially when she looked up and blinked rapidly for a few seconds. Then she looked squarely at Brianna again. “Why did you leave, Bri?” she whispered.

“Oh, Aurora,” Brianna said softly, and she moved around in the circular booth until she was beside her and she hugged her. “I’m sorry,” she whispered. “I missed you so much, Aurora. You know I love you. I still do.”

“It hurt when you left,” Aurora replied, hugging her fiercely.

“I’m sorry. It hurt me, too. I just...I had to go, Aurora. I needed to get my head straight. I had to be by myself. I didn’t leave you, Aurora.”

“I know, I know,” Aurora replied softly. “I remember. I just...it hurt. And I had to bury that. And seeing you again, it just...”

“I’m sorry, Aurora,” Brianna said.

Aurora took a deep breath and let it out slowly, then shook her head and released her. “No,” she said. “Don’t be. Don’t be sorry for taking care of yourself, Briana. You did what was right for you. That was just...a moment of weakness on my part.” She looked over at Alex. “I’m really sorry. I honestly didn’t mean for that to happen. I didn’t even expect it. I just...”

“It’s okay,” Alex replied. “I get it.”

“Thank you.” She laughed and then rubbed at her eyes a little. “One thing about being a vampire: no clean-up when I cry. No tears. Well, almost none.” She sighed. “Now I’m so embarrassed. It’s just that Brianna and I spent so many hours here. You have no idea how many nights we came here and just...sat all fucking night long and drank coffee and ate snacks and talked. Being here again like this, I guess it unlocked those memories. Not just the memories, but the feelings of those memories. All that pain and loneliness that I’ve been working at suppressing just...came rushing back. Ugh, I’m not trying to guilt you or anything, Brianna. I really do understand why you left. This is just...a price we pay for loving people. I love you and it hurt when you weren’t in my life anymore.” She rolled her eyes and laughed suddenly.

“God, how depressing this got.”

“It’s okay,” Alex said, “it’s...real. Real’s important.”

“It is,” Aurora agreed. “Having people you trust enough to have real, no-bullshit, genuine conversations with is, I think, one of the most important pleasures in life.”

“You trust me?” Alex asked, looking at her.

“I guess I do,” Aurora replied, after thinking about it for a bit. She smiled. “I do trust you, Alex.” Then she took a deep breath and let it out slowly. “Okay, okay, we’ve had a ‘real’ conversation. Let’s get back to the fun stuff. I want to hear about the first time you two fucked.”

Brianna grinned. “I would be thrilled to tell you about it. Alex?”

“I guess I don’t mind,” he replied awkwardly. Brianna shifted back around in the booth until she was seated next to him again.

“So, the very first time I got Alex to stick his cock in me...” she began.

…

They stayed at the cafe until after the sun went down.

Alex hardly noticed. He, Brianna, and Aurora had a lot to talk about, mainly sharing stories but also lamenting some of the more miserable aspects of the society they found themselves living in. Li came over to chat a few times, and then her lover, who was another very attractive, middle-aged blonde woman named Leigh. The ladies clearly enjoyed catching up with Brianna and getting to know Alex. He was really seeing what Aurora was talking about, and realized how much he missed doing stuff like this. When he was still in high school, he and his friends did stuff like this all the time, even if it was just hanging out in one of their rooms, eating pizza and talking about random shit.

Eventually, all that was left in his life was Brianna, and she was fantastic. The times he had with her were a lot like this, but there had always been that sexual tension, and it was surely his own fault for not trying to relax and enjoy the conversations more. But the time at the cafe was a fantastic one, and showed him a prime example of time just straight-up disappearing. He was honestly surprised when he checked his phone at one point when the conversation had lulled and saw that it was now past ten o’clock at night. He blinked, checked it again, then looked outside.

It was dark, and still raining.

“Wow,” he muttered.

“What?” Aurora asked.

“It’s like ten o’clock,” he replied.

She glanced up, out the window, then at her phone. “Oh shit, it is.” She laughed. “That was a nice conversation and meal.”

“Yes, it was. So now what?” Brianna asked.

“Hmm...ugh, I know what we should do.”

“What’s that?” Alex asked.

“I should probably be a responsible adult and go grocery shopping. My kitchen is actually pretty bare and if you’re going to be hanging around, Bri, then I’ve gotta stock it up. Cause you’re going to eat me out of house and home.”

“I’ll eat you out of something,” Brianna replied, smirking.

Aurora snorted. “Good, slut. But come on, we need to go shopping. I know the perfect place,” she said.

“Let’s go,” Brianna said. “I’ll make sure you buy more than just energy drinks and bags of chips.”

“That’s all I fucking need,” Aurora replied. “Besides frozen pizzas.”

“Uh-huh,” Brianna said, rolling her eyes.

They got up and headed out of the cafe, saying goodbye to Li and Leigh. Getting into Aurora’s car, she pulled out of the parking lot and began driving them again through the dark, rainy city. Alex felt very relaxed as he held Brianna in the back seat. She kissed him and leaned in, whispering in his ear, “I want to fuck you and Aurora in my werewolf form.”

“Oh...fuck,” he responded softly.

“Yes?” she asked.

“Yes please,” he murmured.

“What are you two muttering about back there?” Aurora asked.

“You’ll see later,” Brianna replied. “Keep driving, bitch.”

“I’ll come back there,” Aurora said.

Alex laughed. “You two are...very interesting,” he said.

“You get to be after enough time,” Brianna replied.

Alex settled back further into his seat, watching the city roll by, holding Brianna and being held by her, tremendously relaxed and enjoying the rain. It was beautifully peaceful, and the fact that he was in the back seat of a car, just cuddling with his amazing girlfriend, made this feel almost like a perfect moment. As they drove on, he looked over at Brianna, who looked back at him with a small smile and her kind, clear eyes, and he felt a shockingly powerful stab of emotion hit him. He hugged her suddenly, resting his head on her shoulder, and he felt her enfold him tightly in a return hug. In that moment, he found himself wondering something that was kind of scary in its enormity: was he falling in love with Brianna?

Had he already?

Was it too fast? Too early?

Just how in the fuck was he supposed to know? What was love precisely anyway? Whatever this was, it felt powerful, and didn’t have very much to do with lust, if anything at all. He just...cared about her. He loved that they were connected like this. He wanted to make her happy, to enjoy things with her. Simple things flashed through his mind, lying in bed together, watching the rain, playing video games, going for walks through a park.

“I’m so glad you’re my boyfriend,” she said softly in his ear.

“I’m beyond glad that you’re my girlfriend,” he replied immediately.

She pulled back slightly, staring at him, looking into his eyes, then gave him a long, firm kiss on the mouth, slipping her tongue briefly in and twisting it with his own. He kissed her back, and although he didn’t know if this was love, he knew that he did love the way she made him feel, and that he could apparently make her happy, and that he wanted this to continue for a long, long time. And for right now, that would have to be enough.

“Okay, lovebirds,” Aurora said, “we’re here. Come on.”

She parked again, and they got out. As they crossed the parking lot, Brianna held his hand, walking close to him, and Aurora took his other hand.

“I’m not imposing, am I?” she asked with what seemed like actual uncertainty.

“Not at all,” Brianna said. “This is our night.”

“Yes,” Alex agreed, and Aurora laced their fingers together and squeezed gently. Her hand was cold and a little clammy, but he didn’t mind, squeezing back. It felt surreal to walk into the quiet grocery store with these two women holding his hands. Aurora had to let go soon after because she needed to grab a shopping cart. They trailed after her as she began moving down the aisles of the mostly deserted store.

“You know, seeing you and Aurora together is kind of weird,” he murmured.

“Why’s that?” Brianna asked.

“I guess besides the other people we’ve run into during the trip out here, she’s really the only person I’ve seen you be friends with. There was never anyone at your house, as far as I knew, and whenever we went out it was just you and me,” he replied.

“Well, I did want to be alone for the most part, when I moved. I had people over occasionally in the beginning, people I, you know, picked up at a bar or something. But for the most part I just needed no other voices or people around. I needed silence. Alone.”

“Did it help?” Aurora asked from in front of them, as she guided the cart. She sounded a little cautious.

“I think it did,” Brianna replied. “Well, it at least got me him,” she said, nudging Alex.

“It certainly helped me,” he said.

They moved slowly through the grocery store. He noted, with some amusement, that Brianna’s assessment of Aurora’s shopping choices was fairly accurate. She went through the aisles like an eighteen year old hitting up the store on their own for the first time. It was funny, but also kind of endearing, and somehow relieving. In some vague way, Alex feared ‘growing older’. Not necessarily the passage of time, but the notion that he would stop...well, being like he was now. There were certainly some things he would gladly abandon, like his insecurity and anxiety and depression, but...he liked liking the things he liked now.

Maybe that was a stupid and obvious sentiment, but he saw so many middle-aged people who just seemed so...glum, burned out, or resigned. From what he had seen, a lot of people didn’t seem to take joy from their lives. Then again, he’d been like that not too long ago. But being with Brianna was really bringing out his happiness again, which was highlighting practically everything with a fresh new shine. His time with her was reminding him of the times when he’d been genuinely happy, and just enjoying things. It was less of a thing now, but when he was still growing up, he remembered seeing all these sentiments about how people were ‘too old to play video games’.

The older he got, the more frustrated he became with this notion. Why was there an age limit? There was no age limit to reading or enjoying movies. But then he’d come across something online, an article about a generation of people who’d actually kind of gone through the same thing: teens who’d gotten heavily into tabletop roleplaying games in the eighties. They were still doing it. Not all of them, but those that had quit, from what he understood, did so because they naturally fell out of it. But the idea of people in their forties and fifties and even older than that still happily playing those old school tabletop RPGs was a happy one.

Aurora, who, although she hadn’t directly stated it yet, he had the idea that she was around the same age as Brianna, was still like a twenty-something. The older he got, the more it seemed that there was nothing saying you had to stop liking the things you liked because you were ‘too old’. That was very appealing to him.

They walked on as Aurora tossed bags of chips, soda, energy drinks, frozen pizzas and cheeseburgers, and several bottles of wine, into her cart. Brianna would occasionally sigh and throw in other things with a bit more substance: burger patties, a huge pack of sausages, some cans of soup and lunchmeat and bread, a jug of milk.

Aurora would just roll her eyes each time Brianna did this.

Eventually, they had a pretty full cart and were headed for the self-checkout. As they did, Alex saw a small group of people coming into the store, and felt a small, cold stab of an old, unhappy emotion that seemed to have no need to be here: envy. It was here, though. As unnecessary and illogical as it was, it was here, bitter and strong.

“What’s wrong?” Brianna asked, and Aurora looked over at him.

“Nothing,” he replied.

Brianna followed his gaze to the three people that had walked in. He felt petty and immature and stupid. It was just some guy probably his age and two hot chicks. For some reason, he’d noticed that specific pairing more than once, and it always bugged him. He figured it was probably because he had a fuckload of insecurity issues, and a number of other subtle social issues that he only had barely scratched the surface of, or even more than that, which he wasn’t aware of at all.

“No, what?” Aurora pressed. “Obviously something’s up.”

“I just...can we wait til we get to the car?” he asked. “It’s not a big deal or anything.”

“Yeah,” Brianna said, and kissed him.

They finished scanning all the items, before Aurora paid and finished checking things out. They bagged the items, then brought everything out to her car. After loading it into the trunk, putting away the cart, and getting back into the vehicle, Aurora began driving them back to her place.

“So, what’s up?” Brianna asked.

“To begin with, it’s stupid,” he said. “That douche-ba...” he sighed, “the guy that walked in with those hot chicks, it’s just like...I don’t know. That guy thinks he’s so fucking cool, you can just tell. He’s dressed like a frat-house jackoff, walking in like he’s the shit, and the message is so obvious: Fuck you and your pathetic life, you might as well just give up, I’m better than you.” He sighed suddenly and shook his head. “Goddamn that sounds so fucking pathetic and juvenile. I’m just so sick of all the ways our society tells me and guys like me that I’m a fucking waste of space unless I’m fucking hot women and have a fit body, but then at the same time spend hundreds of millions of dollars exploiting every possible tiny little psychological trick and trap to get me to eat fucking unhealthy as shit fast food and lead a goddamned sedentary lifestyle. Then, smug fucking assholes who have either money or a fast metabolism talk down to people who are killing themselves working shit, soul-sucking, mindless jobs for minimum wage with no healthcare, who are having a difficult time just getting through the day, let alone getting to a fucking gym, and...fuck, this really ballooned into a lot of things...” he muttered.

“Yeah,” Aurora said softly.

He shook his head and heaved a huge sigh. “Whatever. My point is, I hate the feeling I get when I see some trumped-up jackoff who is clearly broadcasting the message that he feels superior to me and I should feel fucking worthless because of that.”

“A few thoughts,” Brianna replied after a moment. “The first one is that you don’t know the situation at all that that guy’s in. He could be being dragged to the store by his sisters, or his sister and her friend. Or it could have been his girlfriend and her friend, but it’s also possible that he might be having a shit relationship. And although I do think that there’s a lot of guys out there who try to build themselves up and tear others down in as many subtle, and less subtle, ways as they can, and a lot of women do this to each other too, I do think that at least some of this, an appreciable portion, is you projecting...please don’t be mad at me for saying that.”

He laughed softly. “I’m not. You’re right. I guess that’s a clue as to how deep my damage goes. I’ve had like the best fucking few days of my life, and I see one little inconsequential thing, and it completely derails me.”

“I know how you feel,” Brianna said.

“You do?” he asked.

“Yes. I mean, I believe I mentioned that I did go through a period of near poverty. I know what envy feels like. I know sleepless nights and hating yourself and feeling like a goddamned failure and hating just...everything. I know.”

“I’m sorry,” he murmured.

“I’m sorry that you have to feel any of that.”

“Got any advice?”

She laughed. “Shit, I don’t know. I guess the biggest thing I’ve learned is that this stuff takes time. Most people would tell you that same shit as always, ‘don’t care what other people think’. I think that’s sort of true, but you should care what some people think. Although honestly, only a few people. I care what you think about me, and what Aurora thinks about me. You know, for the most part, but her standards are really low.”

“Eat me, whore,” Aurora replied.

“Not with that attitude. You keep talking back to me, bitch, and I’ll strap up, hold you down, and fucking destroy your pussy. You know I can.”

“Oh fuck, would you? I’ve got a strap-on,” Aurora replied.

Brianna smirked. “We’ll see...” she turned back to Alex, “anyway, what was I saying...you’re distracted by sex thoughts now, aren’t you?”

“Kind of...though not as much as I would be otherwise. Keep going,” he replied.

“Okay. Like I was saying earlier, start trying to just...you know, dismiss what the average person thinks about you. Or shit, even just what you think other people think about you. You literally had no interaction with any of those three people that put you in such a bad mood. Did they even look at you, glance at you?”

“No, I don’t think so,” he replied.

“Exactly. Regardless of what that guy might be thinking, what difference does it make to you? You start focusing on blocking that shit out. And, maybe this will help the most, but I’ll point out the goddamned obvious here: you’ve got no idea if those two chicks were gonna fuck that guy. You know for a fact that these two chicks are gonna fuck your brains out when we get home.”

He couldn’t help but laugh a little. “Yeah, that’s a good, and obvious, point.”

“I know shit can get you down, and we’ve all got our sore spots. That’s the problem with emotions, and, consequently, emotional wounds and scars: they aren’t logical. The best you can do is just try to deal with them as they come up,” Brianna said, and hugged him closer to her. “Anything else?”

“No, I don’t think so.”

“Feeling better?”

“Yeah, definitely. Sorry for bringing the mood down.”

“Hey, I broke down crying earlier tonight,” Aurora said.

“Yeah, but you had a legit reason. I literally just got pissed for no reason.”

“I don’t know, I think you made a few good points about the bullshit of society,” Aurora replied. “But whatever, everything’s cool, and it’s about to get a whole lot better. I’m about to take you two up there and we’re going to fuck like horny teenagers.”

“Fine by me,” Alex said as she parked and they got out.

Brianna laughed. “What a surprise. But seriously, Alex, I want you to hear me.” A serious look on her face, Brianna looked at him intently. “You’re allowed to get angry, and it’s not for a bad reason. Your reasons for feeling the way you do are not dumb or bad. Just don’t let it get to you too much, okay?”

Nodding in agreement, he helped them grab the groceries and they all headed upstairs. Aurora tried to just drop all the bags off in the kitchen and rush to her bedroom, but Brianna chastised her and made her help them put the food away. Alex sympathized with Aurora.

“Come on,” she complained as she quickly shoved cans away in her cabinet, “I’m horny! I want Alex’s cock inside me.”

“You are such a whore,” Brianna replied.

“Oh, like you aren’t,” Aurora snapped.

“I didn’t say I wasn’t.”

“Ugh! Whatever!” She placed the last can and slammed the cabinet shut. “Okay! Can we go fuck now?!”

“Yes, Aurora,” Brianna said. “I swear to fuck, you never really grew up.”

“Growing up fucking blows,” Aurora retorted.

“That it does,” Brianna agreed, taking Alex’s hand and following her through her apartment and into her bedroom.

The lust that had been buzzing through Alex for most of the night suddenly came to the forefront, an intense pulse of desire, like a pure, mainline shot of raw, desperate sexual need. As soon as they were in the bedroom, all three of them quickly began to shuck their clothing, the urgent need to be engaged physically with each other obvious in all their movements. As soon as they were nude, all three of them climbed onto the bed. Aurora grabbed Alex and pulled him on top of her, then began kissing him passionately.

He kissed her back, hands running over her wonderful, pale, tattooed body. After a moment, he shifted, pushing himself up, and began to kiss his way down her body, intent on delivering some pleasure. As he moved, Brianna took his place, lying beside Aurora and kissing her firmly while groping her big breasts.

Aurora moaned loudly as Alex got in between her thick thighs and began eating her out. She reached down, running her fingers through his hair, crying out. He massaged her clit with his tongue, slipping a finger slowly into her. He wanted to get her off again. Besides the aspect of mutual respect in wanting to pleasure your partner as they were pleasuring you, there was something extremely satisfying and invigorating about making a paranormal woman come hard. And just the sounds that she was making from his effort…

They were wonderful.

He kept going until he felt Brianna slip down beside him. “Here,” she said, “can you roll partway onto your side? I’ll suck you off.”

“Mmm-hmm,” he replied, still licking Aurora’s clit.

He managed to roll just enough so that his stiff cock was available, and groaned at the hot, wet pleasure that enveloped it as Brianna began giving him head. Her mouth, her lips, her tongue, they were all wonderful. After another few minutes, Aurora let out a shriek of pleasure and bucked her hips, surprising him.

“Oh, fucking fuck!” she screamed as she started her orgasm.

He kept fingering her, feeling her vagina clench around it. She grew a little hotter and wetter, though not by much. When she was finished, she fell back with a gasp.

“Thank you so much for that,” she whispered. “That was fantastic.”

“Glad I could help,” he replied. “Now what?”

“Now,” Brianna said, taking his cock from her mouth, “both of you just lay down beside each other. I’m going to fuck each of you.”

“Sounds great,” Alex replied immediately, getting up.

“Where’s that damned strap-on?” Brianna asked.

“Over here, drawer,” Aurora replied, pointing.

“It can handle me in my werewolf form, right?”

“Oh shit! You’re gonna transform!? Fuck, yes, it can!” Aurora replied eagerly.

“Yeah. I told you I was going to own that fucking pussy of yours,” Brianna said as she pulled open the drawer and found the strap-on. She set it down on the bed beside Aurora, then found the lube and sat it down too.

Then, she got up off the bed and stood at its end. Both of them stared at her. She stared back at them. And then Brianna began her transformation process. Alex felt that same rapt fascination coursing through him as he watched her change: the dark fur coming in, the lengthening of her limbs, the way her face changed, taking on more animalistic qualities, becoming that strange amalgamation of both her own facial features and that of a wolf.

“That is never not hot,” Aurora said breathlessly. “Good lord.”

“I’m glad you still approve,” Brianna replied after she finished transforming, her voice rougher and deeper, as she stared down at them. She had to be seven feet tall now, maybe taller. Fuck. Alex watched as she climbed onto the bed.

“First, if you don’t mind, I’ll destroy Aurora. How does that sound?”

“Great,” both he and Aurora said at the same time.

Brianna laughed, then grabbed the strap-on and began to get it up around her legs. She looked a little ridiculous getting it on, but managed it with a good amount of dexterity. As soon as it was on, she let out a short growl as she got onto Aurora, grabbing her wrists and holding her down, pressing her into the mattress. Aurora stared up at her, breathing rapidly, eyes wide. Brianna licked up the side of Aurora’s face.

“Spread your legs,” she growled.

“Yes, ma’am,” Aurora whispered in response, apparently enraptured by Brianna. Alex didn’t blame her, he felt pretty much the same way.

Aurora got her long, pale legs open and as soon as she did, Brianna slipped the false cock in. Aurora cried out as she was penetrated.

“Oh, fuuuuuck, Brianna...” she moaned loudly.

Brianna gave a short huff of a laugh, readjusted her grip on Aurora’s wrists, pressing them more firmly down into the mattress, and then set to work.

She fucked her brains out.

Aurora began screaming in total abandon, in absolute ecstasy. The bed shook violently as Brianna really cut loose, pounding the living fuck out of her vampire friend. Alex felt intensely powerful desire coursing through him as he watched the erotic display. Brianna kissed Aurora hard on the mouth and she kissed her back, moaning and screaming. The way Brianna was holding her down firmly, not letting her move, and the way Aurora was squirming and writhing, was absurdly arousing. Especially when Aurora began screaming, “Fuck me, mistress! Fuck me, mistress!” And Brianna somehow began to go even harder.

And then, suddenly, she pulled out, grabbed Aurora and flipped her over. The vampire let out a surprised but joyous shriek as she was suddenly placed on her stomach, then was yanked up onto her hands and knees. Brianna bent over her, reinserted the fake cock, and resumed pounding her goddamned brains out.

“Oh, fuck! Oh, fucking shit, Brianna! FUCKING FUCK YES!” she screamed in mad lust and absolute sexual gratification.

She fucked Aurora until the vampire had a shrieking orgasm, and then Brianna held her tightly, continuing to fuck her, pounding against her thick, pale ass, making her scream louder. She held her until she’d finished coming, a look of satisfaction on her wolfish face, and as soon as Aurora had stopped moving and yelling, she pulled out and let her fall forward. The redheaded vampire laid there, breathing heavily, as Brianna began getting out of the strap-on.

“Okay,” she said as soon as she was free of it, “your turn.”

She climbed on top of Alex and he felt a rush of excitement (and a little bit of fear) flow through him. Brianna looked enormous, a gigantic wolf-woman cast in black fur. As she carefully gripped his dick and brought it closer to her, lining it up, he could feel the heat coming off of her. He groaned loudly and convulsively arched his back as she slipped him inside of her, pushing himself deeper into that insanely hot, wet perfection.

“Holy fuck,” he gasped.

“There’s a good boy,” Brianna replied, gripping the headboard and beginning to ride him. She went slowly at first, seeming to savor the experience of her pussy taking in the full length of his cock over and over again. Her eyes closed, she chewed on her lower lip. He reached up and cupped her large, furred breasts in his hands and looked down, watching his cock disappear into her again and again. He still couldn’t believe just how wet she was.

And he was learning that it was never not amazing to be fucked by a werewolf in her natural form.

Brianna began to ride him faster, opening up her eyes, staring at him intently. The sheer pleasure of their coupling was overwhelming. As she went faster and harder, pleasuring herself with his dick, she ended up not lasting too long before she began to come. Which was actually great, because he didn’t last particularly long either.

Not after that display of paranormal girl-on-girl action.

As Brianna began crying out and he felt that release of feminine sex juices begin coming out of her, he triggered almost immediately, grabbing her hips tightly and beginning to blow his load into her, his cock twitching spasmodically as it began emptying his seed as rapidly as possible. They came together in a symphony of bliss, pure, drug-like ecstasy spilling through them, uniting them even further, and he felt lost in the pleasure.

When she was done coming, Brianna got off of him, stood up, and padded off to the bathroom. He laid there, breathing heavily, and then felt Aurora suddenly take his hand. He looked over at her. She was lying on her side, smiling sedately at him.

“I like you,” she said.

“I like you, too,” he replied, taking her hand and squeezing gently.

“I’m really, really glad you’re dating Brianna. You’re easily the best guy she’s ever dated.”

“Oh, come on, not easily,” Brianna complained from the bathroom.

“Easily,” Aurora repeated.

“I really don’t know how to take that,” he murmured.

“Take it as a compliment and be happy,” Aurora said.

“I guess, I mean more for Brianna’s sake. I’m not really that great in terms of dating material, or even casual sex material.”

“Oh, bullshit,” Aurora replied. “You’re relaxed, you’re easy to get along with, polite, respectful, fun, and cute. And on the sex front, you listen to us, you’re concerned about getting us off, and you fucking love having sex with us.”

“Who wouldn’t?” he said.

“I guess a lot of people would, but like I said earlier, a lot are subconsciously, or obviously, scared of us or intimidated by us. But more importantly, you are just so unabashed about how enthusiastically thrilled you are to be fucking us. There’s no pretension with you. No games, no subterfuge, no bullshit. You just love fucking and all that comes with that. You love kissing and foreplay and cuddling afterward and conversation. I can tell. So, you’re great. You’re going to have to accept that and get over it.”

“I’ll, uh, do my best,” he replied, and Aurora laughed.

“Come on. We need a shower, then you need some sleep. You look exhausted.”

“He’d better be, after that,” Brianna chimed in from the bathroom, as he heard her turn on the shower.

Alex got up and followed Aurora into the bathroom.

All in all, it had turned out to be a really great day.

CHAPTER SIX

As it turned out, Alex was exhausted enough to sleep deeply.

Paranormal sex, he was learning, was fairly tiring. He didn’t wake up until a little after three o’clock the next afternoon, and even then, he was groggy and slow. Aurora was still in bed next to him, but Brianna was somewhere else in the apartment. He had a horrible erection and rolled over, gently laying a hand against Aurora’s warm, bare shoulder.

“Hey, Aurora,” he murmured, yawning, “uh, you wanna have wake-up sex?”

She shifted and then rolled over to face him. She looked a little disappointed. “I would. I really would. I want to, actually, but Brianna wasn’t kidding when she said she was going to fucking destroy me. When she fucks me like that it fucking wrecks my pussy for about a day or two, so...I’m afraid I’m out of commission.”

“That sucks,” he muttered.

“Me too. I do want to cuddle, though.”

“Gladly,” he said, and she rolled back over, and he got up against her back, wrapping an arm around her and hugging her to him.

“Oh, you’re so warm,” she whispered.

They laid there together, but it didn’t last long, as Brianna came into the bedroom and climbed onto the bed.

“I believe I heard my boyfriend asking for sex,” she said as she lifted the blankets and got up against his back.

“I’m too sore,” Aurora replied.

“I know. I remember that you can’t handle me,” Brianna replied. She reached between them and he groaned and shuddered as her hand found his cock, squeezing it gently. “But I gotta take care of my man. He gets so horny in the mornings. Roll over, babe.”

“Thank you,” he replied. She backed up, allowing him to roll over. As soon as he was on his back, she got on top of him, and he saw that she was still nude. Without a pause, she took his cock into her and began riding him. The pleasure slammed into him, an intensely powerful thing. Morning sex was always just so fucking fantastic.

He lasted maybe a minute before he started orgasming inside of her.

“Mmm...there’s a good boy,” she said as he groaned and thrust into her, emptying his seed into her pussy.

“Fuck, babe...fuck, that’s so good...” he moaned as he came.

When he was finished, he blinked a few times, feeling more awake. Brianna smiled down at him, looking absurdly beautiful.

“Feeling better?” she asked.

“Yeah, definitely. Although I really need a shower and to brush my teeth, get something to eat maybe...”

“We can do that. Come on.”

She got off of him and they headed for the bathroom. While Brianna started up the shower and slipped in, he brushed his teeth after asking Aurora if he could borrow her toothbrush. Taking a leak, he got into the shower with Brianna.

After a bit, Aurora joined them.

“So, what to do today?” Brianna asked brightly.

“I hate how much of a morning person you are,” Aurora complained.

“It is not morning,” Brianna shot back.

“Whatever...oh shit! I just remembered. Fuck, this was bugging me yesterday and I finally just remembered. I know the fucking perfect place to go. Alex, you are going to love this so much. There’s an ambient music festival playing in town.”

“Oh shit, I didn’t know that! Yes, that will be perfect. Does it sound good Alex?” Brianna replied, looking at him excitedly.

He thought about it. For some reason, his initial reaction was to decline going, but when he asked himself ‘why?’, there was nothing solid. He loved ambient music and he had always wanted to go to a festival, as he knew there were dozens of them across the world every year, but he’d never had the time, or, more honestly, the money. And here an opportunity had fallen into his lap. He imagined that Brianna or Aurora would happily pay whatever fees came up, and it wasn’t like he had anything more pressing to do.

Finally, he came to the reluctant conclusion that he was anxious simply because it was something new, and maybe, deeper than that, because it would bring him face to face with his true passion, something he’d been neglecting for a long time now. But as he thought that, he remembered how, not all that long ago, he’d gone through and cataloged his work with a zeal he hadn’t felt in a long time, and he realized that the fear he was feeling was largely unnecessary. He didn’t have to feel guilty about neglecting his passion because he now felt ready to rekindle that love. He’d technically already begun. If anything, this would just fan the flames.

“That sounds amazing,” he replied. “I would love to go.”

“Good! Then I will drive us there right after we get some breakfast. It’s on a beach,” Aurora declared.

“Haven’t been to one of these in too long,” Brianna murmured as she began washing her hair.

“You’ve gone to an ambient music festival before?” Alex asked.

“I go occasionally. Have since the nineties. I told you I like ambient music.”

“Oh,” he murmured.

“What, did you think I was just being nice?” she asked.

“I mean...maybe a little?”

“I don’t really do that.”

“We tend not to feign niceness,” Aurora added. “I mean, not to that degree, I guess. It’s sometimes a weakness. But we both like that kind of music, and festivals are fun! They’re not quite as fun as raves...although I guess it depends on what you like. They’re a million times more mellow. Lots of people just relaxing on the beach. Actually, I’m positive there’s gonna be food there, so we can just go right to the festival and grab something to eat. It’ll be great.”

…

After the shower, they dressed and headed down to Aurora’s car.

It was that perfect blend of gray and chilly outside. Hoodie weather, and it made him glad that Aurora had offered him one of hers. He now wore a big black zippered hoodie. (She was wearing one herself, given her aversion to sunlight, even on a cloudy day.) The gray clouds seemed to go on forever, and although it had clearly rained at some point, it wasn’t raining now, though looked like it could start back up again at any moment. It was truly his kind of day. He and Brianna sat in the back while Aurora navigated.

“Excited?” Brianna asked.

“Yeah, actually. I’ve never been to one of these, but I’ve always wanted to go,” he replied.

“They’re a lot of fun. Plus, great place to pick up casual fucks. People tend to be pretty chill about casual sex at these festivals, and they’re chiller than most in Thorne. I’m sure we can pick up a new fuck friend here.”

“That...would be interesting,” he replied.

Brianna laughed. “You’re still so awkward about sex.”

“I get the feeling that’s going to go on for a long time,” Alex replied.

“Good,” Aurora said. “It’s kind of a turn on.”

She apparently lived pretty close to the beach where the festival was going on, because within another five or so minutes, she pulled into a parking lot that was packed with cars, parked, and they all got out.

“That’s the ocean,” Alex said quietly as they walked onto the beach.

“Yep. You’ve never seen it before, have you?” Brianna replied.

He shook his head. “No, not in person. It’s...vast.”

“That’s one way of describing it,” Aurora said.

He stared at it as they walked slowly along the beach. It was huge. Immense. Unnerving, in a way. To just look out onto the ocean and see...nothing but water. Nothing at all standing out, only miles upon miles of water. It looked like it went on forever.

“Hey, Alex. How’d you get into making music?” Aurora asked.

They started walking again, making their way down the beach towards the huge collection of tents and people there.

“Well, I got my first computer when I was like eleven. I mean my own computer, one I could have in my room. Really, it was a laptop. It came with this basic music making program and one day I just...opened it up. I was curious. I messed with it on and off for about four years, just making really simple tunes and tracks. But, I don’t know, something changed sometime during my fifteenth year. I got really inspired all of a sudden one day and sat down and just...started working on a track. I spent the whole day, and most of the next two days, all my free time, just working on it. Looking back on it now, it wasn’t very good, but I had such a blast making it. I became addicted to that feeling, and it was only fueled by the fact that I had found a place to upload it to. It was a different website than the one I’m on now, it’s actually defunct now, but I got a little following there and uploading a new track was just...it was intoxicating, really.”

“I do know the feeling,” Aurora murmured wistfully. “I draw off and on. So, then what happened?”

“Not much, really. I mean, I kept making tracks for another like...four years. Then I got busy with work and that was pretty soul-sucking and I kind of just...stopped.”

“That’s really depressing,” Aurora said.

“It’s okay, though. I’ve actually been really feeling powerful inspiration since coming to Thorne. I’m ready to get back into it.”

“Hopefully this will feed into that,” Brianna said.

They came to the edge of the festival. There were a lot of people around, at least a couple hundred, just wandering around, or standing around and chatting on the beach, or gathered under tents, listening to whoever was putting on a show right then. There were a few stalls serving food nearby, so the three of them walked over. Aurora got a slice of pizza, and Brianna got a big sub sandwich packed with meat and cheese. Alex grabbed a burrito wrapped in some tinfoil and they ate as they moved deeper into the crowd.

Right away, Alex could tell that he liked it here. There was just an atmosphere, a presence to the place. It felt so serene, and welcoming. Everyone looked happy and at ease. The music sounded great, the food tasted wonderful. Aurora occasionally would say hello to someone. As Alex walked and ate his burrito, he soaked in the ambiance, letting that wonderful feeling of unreality settle over him. Because it was a good feeling, that odd, somewhat muted mix of emotions that he got when making love to Brianna or one of the women she had introduced him to, or walking around the city, the feeling that this wasn’t real, because it was too good.

But he also tried to enjoy the here and now, because it was real, and it was actually happening, and he couldn’t let this slip by.

This was too wonderful not to enjoy.

They ended up standing near the back of one of the bigger tents. It had a lot of couches, loveseats, and foldout chairs under it. The stage at the front had a pair of people on it, a man and a woman, overseeing their setup as they played their setlist. They found an unoccupied loveseat and as they approached it, someone called out Aurora’s name.

“Hey!” she called, waving at a group of people, almost all of whom had on big, baggy hoodies, too. Vampires, he surmised.

“I’m gonna go hang out with them for awhile, if that’s okay. We need to catch up,” Aurora said, looking over at him and Brianna.

“Have fun, Aurora. We’ll be here,” Brianna replied.

“Thanks!” She gave them both a kiss on the lips, then hurried off. He and Brianna sat down on the loveseat, though she sighed suddenly and stood up.

“You okay?”

“Yeah, I just really gotta pee. Came on all of a sudden. I’m going to track down a bathroom. You okay here by yourself?”

He nodded. “I’ll be fine, babe.”

“Okay. Be back in a moment.”

She gave him a quick kiss, then headed off. He watched her go, then settled more comfortable against the loveseat and wrapped the hoodie a bit tighter around himself. A chilly wind was blowing in off the ocean. He listened to the music. Listened to the waves caressing the landscape behind him. Listened to the chill chatter of the people around him. He felt the urge, suddenly powerful and almost desperate, to be back at the hotel room with his laptop, a pair of headphones on, making music. It was a wonderful feeling to have.

“Would you mind if I sat here?”

Alex jerked slightly, looking over as the woman spoke. She’d kind of just snuck up on him. Shit, he hadn’t heard her at all. She stood just to his right, and he felt an immediately powerful jolt of lust stab at him, much more potent than normal. It wasn’t just that she was hot, there was something else about her.

But wow, was she hot.

She was short, maybe a few inches over five feet, with a trim body, though a pleasant swell at her hips and chest. She had pale skin. Her short hair was dyed bubblegum pink and deep blue. She had heavy eyeliner on and her lips were vividly red. Her eyes, blue, almost seemed to glow. She had on a very tight white t-shirt and some tight cargo pants.

“Uh...no,” he replied. “Not at all.”

“Thanks,” she said, smiling a little shyly and sitting next to him. “Um, I’m Lindsey.”

“Alex,” he replied. She shivered suddenly and pulled a blanket that had been hanging on the back of the couch.

“Wanna share some body heat?” she asked.

“Um... sure,” he replied. “We could do that.”

She smiled a small smile and he helped her get the blanket spread out. She scooted over, pressing herself up against him.

The lust was more powerful than ever. Was this a bad idea? Would Brianna mind? She was so open, and he honestly thought that she would encourage him to hook up, given everything that had happened so far. She’d been thrilled to basically throw a literal stranger at him in a dressing room. He didn’t think she’d mind him hooking up with this extremely beautiful woman here. But did he even have a chance with her?

She was so fucking hot!

Everything she was doing was sending some strong signals that she was into him, the way she was looking at him, the way she was pressed against him beneath the blankets. He could be misreading this, but…

Well, she seemed forward enough to make a move on him if she wanted to, and he thought that’d be pretty perfect. He had never been good at making the first move.

“You seem a little out of place,” Lindsey said.

“Yeah. I’m visiting Thorne for the first time.”

“You like ambient music then?”

“I do, a lot. I love it. I’ve made some over the years,” he replied.

She shifted. “Have you now? That’s hot,” she murmured, and he felt her hand go around his stomach, her arm settling against him, pulling herself closer. “You got any of the music with you? I love hearing new music, especially from indies.”

“I, um...” She was really close now, staring into his eyes, practically in kissing distance. “...it’s back at my hotel room, on my laptop.”

“Wanna go there? We could listen to it, and do other things,” she said.

“Uh...like what?” he managed, his head now buzzing with raw desire.

She smiled, and it was a much more confident smile. “I’m positive we can think of something to do,” she replied.

“Hey honey, make a new friend?”

They both looked over. Brianna stood a few feet away, staring at him with a look of great amusement on her face.

He looked back over at Lindsey, the lust suddenly not as powerful as it had been. Was she...was she a paranormal? Now that it had fallen away, he suddenly wondered if some kind of magic had been being used on him.

Not that she needed it, given how attractive she was.

Lindsey looked horrified. She sniffed him suddenly. “Oh God...oh fuck,” she whispered, and she sounded genuinely afraid. “I just...he’s yours, isn’t he? I thought I smelled werewolf, but I figured there had to be some around.” She threw the blanket back and stood up. “I am so sorry. Please...I wasn’t trying to interfere with your, uh...with you and your human.”

“What’s going on?” Alex asked, standing up, then shifting and readjusting his pants uncomfortably. He had an intense erection.

“You can relax,” Brianna said. “She’s a succubus, aren’t you?”

Alex looked over at Lindsey, who looked back at him, chewing her lower lip nervously. She slowly nodded. “Yes.”

“He’s not my human, he’s my boyfriend,” Brianna said. She walked over and stood next to Alex, taking his hand. “And we’re in an open relationship. It’s really okay, I’m not mad at all.”

“You aren’t?” she asked, a look of intense relief coming across her face.

“I’m really not mad,” Brianna reassured her. “Honestly, I was going to see how far you were willing to go, but asking him to head back to the hotel, well...I figured I should probably get involved at that point.”

“So...we’re okay?” Alex asked, looking at Brianna. “I honestly didn’t know how you’d react to me hooking up with a stranger that you hadn’t, you know, introduced me to...”

“It’s fine, honey. Although, you,” she said, looking at Lindsey now, “were laying it on pretty damned thick.”

She sighed heavily. “I know, I know. I wasn’t...I mean, I could tell he was into me, I wasn’t going to try and make him do anything he didn’t want to. I just...I’m anxious.”

“Why are you anxious?” Alex asked.

“I’m new to this...” She sighed. “It’s a bit of a story. Should I go?”

“No. You should consummate the epic fuck session you were about to have with my boyfriend. I can get us back to the hotel,” Brianna replied.

“Really?” Lindsey asked.

“Yeah. I’m positive that Alex here will be absolutely thrilled to have sex with a succubus. Just one condition.”

“What’s that?”

“I get to watch.”

“Oh...” Lindsey smiled suddenly. “I’d like that.” She lost her smile and looked at Alex. “Do you think we could, uh...” She looked around again. “Nevermind.”

“What?” he asked.

“I’ll ask you at the hotel. It’s a little private,” she said.

“Okay,” he replied.

“Stay here you two. I need to track down Aurora and let her know what’s up, see if she wants in on this,” Brianna said, before she walked off, looking for Aurora.

“Who’s Aurora?”

“A vampire.”

“I thought I smelled vampire on you, too.”

“Her and Brianna are best friends. She brought us here.”

Lindsey looked at Brianna again, with a little bit of anxiety, then looked back at him. “So, she’s really cool with this?”

“Yes, she is. Trust me. Brianna doesn’t fake things. This is a legitimate offer. She actually wants to watch you have sex with me,” he replied.

“Okay, good. I figured, I just...that really freaked me the fuck out. I’ve heard stories about werewolves, especially the women and their humans. Uh...sorry, if that’s insulting or anything,” she said.

“I am human.”

“I know, I just mean, like...I thought you were her, um...”

“Pet? Slave? It’s okay, they’ve explained to me about it. I’m not upset.”

“Okay, good. It’s just really rare that I see like a real relationship between humans and paranormals. It’s typically the exception, not the rule.”

They watched Brianna talking with Aurora. A small smile came onto Lindsey’s face and when she spoke, her tone had brightened a bit. “Is that Aurora?”

“Yeah.”

“Wow, she’s so hot. So, you like...you’re with both of them?”

“I mean, I’m with Brianna, but yeah, we, uh, we’ve all been having sex together,” he replied. Talking about this was weird, but she was a succubus, so not that weird for her at least.

“That’s really hot. You must be thrilled.”

“Oh, yes, I’m over the goddamned moon. I still can’t believe this is all happening,” he replied.

“How did you get into this situation?”

“Short version? Met Brianna by chance, she decided she liked me, and we started dating a little bit ago after six months of friendship.”

“Oh. Huh.” Brianna was heading back their way.

“You sound disappointed,” he murmured.

“No, it’s just...it’s rare, like I said, for this kind of relationship to exist. I guess I just thought it’d be something a bit crazier. But no, I think it’s sweet actually. How’d you meet?”

“In a library,” he replied.

“That’s definitely cute.”

“Okay,” Brianna said, coming back up to them, “Aurora’s gonna hang out here. As much as she wants to watch you fuck a succubus, she has some catching up to do with some of her friends and says she’ll get in touch later. Now, if there’s no objections, I’ve called a cab for us to go back to the hotel and get our fuck on.”

“No objections here,” Alex said.

Brianna rolled her eyes. “Duh, you horny boy.”

“I’m ready to go,” Lindsey said. She still seemed slightly anxious of Brianna.

“Then let’s go.”

…

Alex finally got a chance to pursue something that was bugging him as they entered the hushed, empty corridors of their hotel. He hadn’t asked Lindsey in the back of the cab because, well, it was probably something she didn’t feel like talking about with a stranger around. Not that he and Brianna weren’t precisely strangers, but she’d agreed to fuck at least one of them, probably both of them. From the way Brianna was looking at her, he had the idea that Brianna fully intended to try and seduce Lindsey.

Which was really impressive, given that it was usually the succubi that did the seduction.

“So, Lindsey, why does Brianna make you so nervous? You mentioned you’d heard stories about werewolves, but it seems like there’s more,” he asked.

“I’m a little curious about that myself,” Brianna said as they headed for their room.

Lindsey sighed. “I know it’s hard to tell, but I’m actually fairly young. I’m twenty two. I’ve been spending my time just, you know, sleeping with other paranormals for the most part. But then I started really getting into humans. Then, one time I accidentally began seducing a human that, you know, belonged to a werewolf, and she just...totally flipped out. I mean, I can defend myself if I have to, but werewolves are strong, and they are scary when they want to be. I really thought she was going to try and kill me, but someone told me later that she was just publicly establishing dominance. It was so fucking embarrassing and terrifying. I am so glad that I can change my appearance just like that. So that’s why I freaked out, and am still kind of anxious.”

“Shit, I’m sorry,” Brianna said. They found their door, opened it up, and went in. She turned to Lindsey. “I really want you to know that I won’t get angry. I won’t get upset. I won’t yell at you or threaten you. I genuinely want you to enjoy having sex with my boyfriend, and hopefully me, ‘cause I love having sex with succubi.”

“Okay, I believe you,” Lindsey said, and the last of her apprehension seemed to fall away. “And I really want to have sex with you too, actually. You are so fucking beautiful.” She looked at Alex and grew hesitant again suddenly. “I was going to ask you something earlier...”

“Yes, you were. What is it?” Alex replied. Lindsey hesitated further. “Don’t worry, Lindsey. If I’m not into whatever it is you’re going to ask, I’ll just tell you so. I won’t get upset. Worst case scenario, we just have regular sex.”

“I guess you’re right,” she murmured. “Okay, so, this is what I’d really, really like: would you be willing to have sex with me in my natural form?”

“Yeah, I’d love to,” he replied.

She looked pleasantly surprised, then hesitated again. “Maybe you should actually see me in my natural form first...”

“I’ve seen succubi before, but you can stop projecting if you want,” he replied.

He was at least somewhat familiar with succubi, although he knew that they were projecting with some kind of trick of the mind, so that they didn’t really transform the way werewolves did, but it was still kind of jarring to see her just...change. One second, he was looking at the attractive young human woman with blue and pink hair, the next, he was looking at a live, in-the-flesh succubus.

“Here,” she murmured, and quickly shed her clothing.

As he studied her, Alex felt a brand-new wave of intense, desperate desire roll through him. Seeing a picture or even a video of a nude succubus and seeing one live were, he learned, two completely different things.

She was tall, and very pink. Her skin was all pink. She had to be almost six and a half feet tall. She was extremely curvaceous, her breasts both very large and very firm, looking unnaturally good, like you’d expect a succubus to look. She broad hips and the most fucking amazing thighs. Behind her, he could see a thin black tail, tipped with a spade shape, drifting back and forth in what might have been a nervous tic. Her legs ended in polished black hooves. And then there was her face, her head. She had black horns sticking out of her forehead, which was different than most of the other succubi he’d seen, who had them curling along the sides of their head. Her hair was as red as blood and her eyes glowed a vivid pink color, flickering like live flames.

“So...this is what I look like,” she said.

“Holy fuck,” he whispered. “You are one of the hottest women I’ve ever seen in my life.” He glanced suddenly at Brianna.

“I’m not jealous, don’t worry,” she said. “You’re right. She’s insanely hot.”

“This doesn’t freak you out?” Lindsey asked. She’d regained her shy smile.

“Not at all. No, I want to fuck you so bad,” Alex replied.

“Oh, good. That’s so good. I’ve, um...I’ve never actually talked a human into having sex with me in my natural form. I hear about how good it is and I’ve wanted to try it so badly for years now.” Her smile transformed into one that looked a bit more natural on her: confident, smug, sexy. “Take off your clothes.”

“Yes ma’am,” he replied, kicking his shoes off as he took off his shirt.

“I know what you mean about doing it in your paranormal form,” Brianna said as she sat down, getting into position to enjoy the show. “It feels so good to fuck in my werewolf form.”

“I’ve managed to fuck vampires and werewolves and some elves in this form, but I’ve always had a special desire to do it with a human.”

Alex finished stripping down and stood naked before her, fighting the urge to cover himself. She looked him up and down with a small smile. “Very nice,” she said softly.

“Yep,” Brianna said.

“Do you know how sex with a succubus works?” she asked, taking his hand and leading him over to the bed.

“Uh, remind me,” he replied, his mind starting to go as it was overwhelmed by lust, and the knowledge that he was about to fuck an actual succubus.

Her skin was so soft and hot to the touch.

She teased the backs of his thighs with the tip of her tail as they headed for the bed, then he gasped as she poked it between his legs and touched his balls.

“Shit,” he whispered.

“Startle you?” she asked.

“A little,” he replied. “I’m not used to, uh, tails. Or that.”

“What? Brianna never touches your balls?” she asked as they climbed onto the bed.

“I touch them plenty, though usually with some warning first,” Brianna replied.

“Hard to help myself. I’m in a pretty good mood right now,” she said. “Now,” she continued as she pushed him onto his back, staring down at him with those flickering eyes of hers, “I believe I was explaining about succubus sex. It’s pretty simple. The pleasure I receive is generated by the pleasure I’m able to give you.”

“So...if I fingered you, it wouldn’t do anything for you?” he asked.

“Basically. It’d do some, but it’s just way better for me when I suck you off or have sex with you,” Lindsey replied.

“Huh. I almost feel bad. I really like going down on Brianna,” he murmured, thinking about it. There had to be some way around that.

“It’s really okay,” Lindsey replied. “Although that is really sweet.”

“He means it, too. And he’s good at eating pussy,” Brianna said. She sat up straighter suddenly. “Oh, damn! I almost completely forgot. Would you two be okay with it if I filmed this whole thing? Aurora practically begged me to.”

“I’d be okay with it. Although, I guess you might be a little reluctant.”

“Well...admittedly, I am kind of, you know, cautious. Paranoid, I guess. I figure if I get my dick out on camera, it’s just going to embarrass me. Although, why do you think I’d be hesitant?” he asked Lindsey.

“Well, like I said, it’s hard to get a human to fuck me like this. I mean, lots of guys are okay with fucking succubi when they look like hot human girls. But there’s certainly a big taboo when it comes to fucking us in our natural form...”

“Oh, I don’t care about that. I mean, Brianna’s not going to show it to anyone without checking with me first, I imagine.”

“Of course not, dear. This is largely for mine and Aurora’s viewing pleasure. Plus, hey, maybe we can fuck to it later. I imagine you’ll want to remember this particular instance.”

“I’ve wanted to, and I’m sure I will, remember every sexual encounter I’ve had ever since we first fucked,” he replied.

Brianna laughed. “Fair enough. So, we’re good then?”

He considered it a moment longer, then finally figured: Fuck it, why not? “Sure,” he said, “film us fucking.”

“Perfect. Aurora will be thrilled,” Brianna said, pulling out her phone. She aimed it at them and turned it on. “Okay, good to go.”

“I got it,” Alex said suddenly as the idea came to him. It was pretty obvious, he was surprised that either of the women hadn’t suggested it. Then again, the fact that Lindsey hadn’t might mean that it didn’t work. But maybe it would.

“What?” Lindsey asked.

“How I can pleasure you. We could sixty-nine.”

She smiled down at him. “You are intent on hauling your own weight, huh? You are definitely a sweetheart. Well...you know, my abilities are largely based off emotions, as much as they are the physicality of the encounter. So, I think that could work. Plus, I’ll be pleasuring you anyway, so...yeah, I’ll do it if you really want to.”

“I do,” he replied.

“Okay, but first I want to kiss you,” she said, and dipped her face closer to his until their lips met. And then he was making out with a succubus.

She placed his hands on her enormous breasts. They were so big he couldn’t even get them comfortably into his grasp, and there was something gratuitously erotic about that. As they kissed, the last of Lindsey’s anxiety disappeared completely. She twisted tongues together easily with him, and he loved the tasted of her, a mixture of sugar and honey, and the feel of her body. Good fucking God! He settled his hands on the swell of her thick, firm ass, absolutely in love with touching her. She was so warm and soft and smooth.

She was like a dream.

“Okay,” he whispered after a bit, “let’s do this.”

“Gladly,” she said. “You want me to straddle you or you on top of me?”

“Straddle me,” he replied.

“That’s what I like to hear.”

She got off of him, switched around, then threw a leg over him. Settling her pussy down right over his mouth, she got into position and he shivered when he felt her touch his dick. He gripped her thighs, reaching up and over, settling his hands against her thick, pink thighs. Then he stuck his tongue out and began to lick the small light pink nub of her clit. At that same moment, he felt the hot, wet contact of her taking his cock into her mouth and they both groaned loudly in pleasure. He felt her bobbing her head, felt her tongue caressing the head over and over again, sending sparks of pleasure sizzling wonderfully into him.

“Oh, fuck, it’s working,” she said, then quickly went back to sucking him off.

“This is seriously so fucking hot,” Brianna said. “Aurora’s going to fucking masturbate to this for months. I know I am.”

Invigorated, Alex continued, moving one hand back around and then slipping a finger into Lindsey’s pussy. She moaned and continued sucking him off, putting her glorious tongue to use. He groaned with her as he felt her grasp his balls gently and start to massage them. Her skin was hot. Inside, she felt different than any other woman he’d been with. It was difficult to describe. She was slicker inside, and incredibly hot, but there was something else that he couldn’t really put into words, or even thoughts.

One thing that he did notice, however, was the fact that her pussy seemed to respond to his finger, tightening around it.

Holy shit, it was going to feel amazing to fuck her.

He was close to coming now. Her mouth was just too much, and the thrill of sixty-nining with a goddamned succubus was only amplifying the pleasure. He kept going, wondering if he could get her off first, or if it didn’t work like that.

Within a few seconds, he realized it didn’t matter, because he was coming no matter how hard he tried to hold it back.

Alex cried out as the orgasm hit him hard.

He cried out as a hard shot of sexual gratification hit him and his dick jerked violently inside of Lindsey’s sucking mouth. She moaned loudly and, as his finger was still inside of her and he was still pleasuring her, he felt her vaginal muscles constrict tightly around it. He expected there to be a spray of sex juices, but none came, although he could feel her getting wetter inside. Alex felt the bliss roll through him in pink waves, expanding outwards from his core, filling him. He emptied his cock into Lindsey’s mouth and she sucked out everything he had, moaning the entire time. If she was feeling what he was feeling, she must be in fucking heaven right now.

When he finished, and the flow of his seed finally ceased, Alex took a deep breath and let it out slowly. Lindsey rolled off of him, onto her back.

“Wow,” she murmured. “You’ve got great orgasms.”

“That’s cause you did a really good job, and you are so fucking hot,” he replied. That orgasm had felt more intense than usual, which he felt like he’d been thinking a lot lately. But, he supposed, when you were fucking paranormal women, it tended to be intense. Especially after basically an (albeit very short) sexual history of few and more typical sexual encounters with non-paranormals. Lindsey got up and moved into the bathroom, rinsing her mouth out. He realized that he was still really hard. Lindsey returned a few seconds later.

“Someone still needs their cock satisfied,” she said as she climbed back onto the bed.

“Gee, I wonder who that could be,” Brianna replied, then laughed.

“How do you want to fuck me?” Lindsey asked.

“On your back, at first,” he replied.

“Oh. At first. All right,” she said, and they switched places. She got onto her back, spreading her long legs. He took a moment to admire her, running his hands up and down her smooth pink skin, before moving lower, to her polished black hooves.

“You are so amazing,” Lindsey said softly.

“What? Why?” he asked, looking up at her.

“You just...you’re actually really okay with me like this, in this form. This doesn’t freak you out at all,” she said.

“No, you don’t. I think you’re beautiful,” he replied.

“And that’s amazing. And very rare.”

“She’s right,” Brianna said.

“I still think that’s weird,” he muttered, and then climbed onto her, settling atop her and down in between her thick thighs. “You ready?”

“I’m always ready to fuck. I’m a succubus,” she replied with a sultry grin.

She had a point. He slipped his cock inside of her, and the pleasure returned full force, hitting him like a hammer.

“Oh, my fucking God,” he moaned as he pushed his way into her. She was insanely tight, yet so slick and so hot, he had no trouble getting into her. She had this perfect combination of absurd tightness yet no resistance, and as he began thrusting into her, he felt her vaginal muscles start to move and constrict, massaging his dick. “You are...that is amazing,” he groaned.

“Yes, it is,” she whispered, staring up at him, her eyes wide. “Fuck, I haven’t had someone enjoy sex with me this much in awhile.”

She moaned loudly at about the same time he did as another wave of rapturous ecstasy hit him. He kissed her deeply, wrapping his arms around her, and she hugged him back, bringing her legs up into the air and crying out as he drove deep and hard into her.

“Goddamn, this is hot!” Brianna said.

He’d almost forgotten she was watching. And filming. He actually was kind of interested to see how it looked, him fucking Lindsey’s brains out. She was crying out in impassioned pleasure in between kisses.

“Fuck, yes! Give it to me! Fucking give it to me hard!” Lindsey cried.

“Fuck her like a slut, Alex,” Brianna said. She was right next to the bed now.

“Yes! Fuck me!” Lindsey screamed.

She wrapped her legs around him as he thrust wildly into her, staring down at her. Alex felt completely locked in with her, staring into her eyes, kissing her several times. He could feel her perfect, soft, voluptuous body moving against his.

“Is he going to come soon, Lindsey?” Brianna asked.

“Mmm...yes, he’s going to come very soon,” Lindsey replied.

“Do it, Alex. Come inside of her. Make my man come hard, Lindsey.”

“Gladly.”

Alex groaned louder as the quality of her vaginal muscles changed. The massaging sensation increased, and it almost felt like she was somehow moving the muscles in waves while simultaneously twisting around just the head of his dick.

“Oh, my fucking fuck, Lindsey! How are you doing that?!” he cried as the pleasure amped up a good tenfold.

He barely lasted another five seconds before his back arched and he screamed in rapturous release as his cock began furiously spurting out his seed, pumping her pussy full of it. “Oh, fuck, Lindsey! Oh, my fucking God, yes! Ah, FUCK YES!”

He didn’t know how long he came inside of her, only that it was the most intense climax he’d had in a long time. Probably the most powerful one since he’d very first gone bareback with Brianna. It felt like an eruption, an explosion out of time, like he was completely lost in it, thrown into a churning ocean of absolute release and pure, raw, unfiltered pleasure.

Distantly, he thought he could hear himself moaning and crying out.

And Lindsey was shrieking loudly as well.

Finally, after what felt like quite a long time, he came back to his senses, and found himself gasping for breath, covered in sweat, laying against Lindsey, who seemed a bit more in control of herself.

“Succubus pussy is the best pussy,” she said, a little smug.

“Well, can’t argue that point,” Brianna replied.

He glanced slowly over. She was sitting on the bed now, still holding her phone. She moved a bit closer. “So how was that, babe? How was your first succubus fuck?”

“No words. Can’t think,” he managed, and laid his head down on the pillow. He legitimately felt like he was about to just pass out from exhaustion.

That orgasm had drained him in more ways than one.

“Well, hope you’re happy, Aurora,” he heard her say.

“I’m sure she will be,” Lindsey murmured. She was gently stroking his sweat-soaked back. Alex kept trying to center himself.

“Fuck,” he whispered.

“You okay, babe?” Brianna asked with a small laugh.

“Not sure yet. That was intense,” he replied. He rolled off of Lindsey, carefully pulling out of her, and she sat up.

“Yes, it was. That was one of the more powerful orgasms I’ve experienced,” she said. “I can really see why my kind are always on the lookout for cute, young, inexperienced guys and girls.”

“He’s not inexperienced anymore,” Brianna murmured.

“Not after hooking up with you,” he agreed.

“Yeah, but you clearly still have that fresh-faced, youthful enthusiasm to you. I can tell. I can feel it,” Lindsey said.

“That’s true. I need a shower. If I can get up.”

It took a bit, but eventually he got up and got into the shower with Lindsey. Brianna stripped naked and joined them.

“So...how about that threesome?” Brianna asked.

“I’m ready for some more sex,” Lindsey replied immediately.

Alex sighed. “I really want to, but I genuinely am not sure if I’ll be able to get it up again today. I will certainly try, but that session just fucking drained me.”

“Ooh...yeah, sorry about that. Sex with a succubus can be pretty draining, especially with more inexperienced ones. Like myself. I’m still kind of getting my abilities figured out.”

“What abilities specifically?” Alex asked.

“We kind of subsist on, well, on a few things, but one of them is sexual energy. Obviously. We can’t take energy from you, but we do try to modulate how much energy we take from what is given. And if you’re inexperienced and young, you tend to give a lot. It’s not really a conscious decision on your part. I tried not to take too much.”

Alex felt a small chill. “Has anyone ever, like...died from that?”

“No, not as far as I know,” Lindsey replied quickly. “I’m sorry, I’m not trying to freak you out or anything. You’ll be fine, just really tired. People don’t die, I don’t think, but humans straight up passing out after fucking a succubus for the first time isn’t unheard of.”

“Oh, okay,” he said, calming down. Another wave of tiredness swept over him and he yawned. “Jeez, it’s not even late afternoon yet.”

“Sorry,” Lindsey whispered, looking actually guilty.

“It’s fine. Totally worth it. And I don’t mind just watching you two fuck.”

“You could film us,” Brianna suggested.

“Yes, I would love to do that,” he said.

…

As it turned out, Alex wasn’t completely right.

After the shower, he filmed Brianna and Lindsey having some amazingly hot sex. Halfway through, he found himself with an erection. After making out and swapping oral, Brianna pulled out a strap-on she’d apparently secreted away in one of her bags for just such an occasion and let herself get fucked hard from behind by Lindsey. That’s when she’d noticed his hard-on. She’d offered to blow him, and he had the fantastically awesome experience of sitting with his back to the pillows, Brianna on her hands and knees before him, sucking his cock, while getting slammed hard from behind by Lindsay, who’s huge tits bounced with each thrust.

It made for some stunningly hot porn.

He’d blown a huge load in Brianna’s mouth, and she’d sucked him dry and swallowed, then had experienced her own huge orgasm, which in turn lit off a powerful climax for Lindsey. After that, Lindsey had said she had to go, but had exchanged numbers with them.

“Please hit me up sometime,” she’d said.

Alex had considered that, wondering if they’d have time. But what was his timeline like? Why did he have to leave after a week? After two? Brianna had told him more than once that she’d be thrilled to stay longer.

And the longer he stayed, the more he agreed.

So, he’d accepted it, and promised to call her and hook up sometime in the future, and then, unable fight his exhaustion any longer, he’d fallen into a nap. He’d woken up some strange time later after a few hours and, feeling bad that they kept just hanging around the hotel when they were supposed to be on vacation, he’d asked if she had wanted to return to the ambient music festival. Brianna seemed somewhere between liking that idea and being a little concerned that he wouldn’t be up to it.

But in the end, they’d gone back, and it had been pretty fun.

Although after a few hours, he’d accidentally dozed off on one of the couches next to Brianna. They hadn’t been able to find Aurora again. After falling asleep again, he’d woken up to Brianna carrying him back to her car, which they’d taken to get here.

“What happened?”

“You fell asleep, handsome. It’s okay. I’m taking you back to the hotel.”

“I can walk...”

“You’re too tired, honey. Relax.”

Since he didn’t have the energy to argue further, he’d given in and fallen back asleep.

He woke up one more time, as she’d been laying him on their bed in the hotel room and had apologized.

She’d kissed him and brushed a hand affectionately through his hair. “Alex, it’s fine. You’re dead tired. Now sleep, honey.”

And he’d slept.

CHAPTER SEVEN

“Oh, my fucking God, Alex...fuck! Yes! Keep going!”

Alex pushed himself up and looked down at Brianna as he fucked her hard. He’d woken up with a fucking awful hard-on, nearly insane with lust. Brianna was right there next to him in bed and had been very willing to accommodate him.

She looked like a sex angel below him, her skin flushed and glistening with sweat, her huge breasts bouncing in time with his manic thrusting. This was going to be a fast quickie and he was just beginning to wonder about how he was going to get her off when she raised her legs up and began screaming.

And oh, how wonderful it was to come with her.

He’d never been able to sync orgasms before he met Brianna. And what a fucking orgasm it was. It blasted away the last of any lingering sleepiness he’d been feeling as he came along with Brianna, both of them writhing and crying out in pleasure. By the time they were both finished, he was fully awake.

A moment later, they got out of bed and into the shower.

“So, uh...what the fuck happened yesterday?” he asked. “Cause I honestly don’t remember all that much after I fucked Lindsey.”

“Not a lot,” Brianna replied. “She explained it, but basically, sex with a succubus can drain you. And you and her were so fucking into it that she really goddamned drained you. I’ve got it on tape. After that, we showered, then Lindsey and I fucked, and you filmed it.”

“I’ve got to watch that,” he murmured.

“It was hot. I also sucked your dick while we were fucking.”

“Thanks.”

She laughed. “You’re welcome, babe. Anyway, after that you were dead tired, but you felt bad about being so tired and wanted to go back to the festival with me, so we went there for a few hours. Eventually, you just couldn’t stay awake. You passed out and I brought you back to the hotel, where you slept through the night. And then you woke up and fucked my brains out.”

“I was really horny,” he said.

“So was I. That was a great fuck session.”

“What time is it?” he asked.

“A little past noon.”

“Shit, I slept for...”

“Close to fifteen hours.”

“Fuck! I’m going to spend half this goddamned vacation sleeping.”

“Don’t worry, babe. I’m having fun. I am, however, starving. Something I neglected to mention: there’s an open-air restaurant on the roof of this place. Wanna eat there?”

“That sounds great,” he replied.

“Perfect! Let’s go.”

They finished their shower, dried, and dressed, then headed to the elevator and rode it up. On the roof, Alex found sunshine, a pleasant day, and a small but very nice restaurant. They put in their orders, him getting steak and eggs, and Brianna getting that as well, in addition to bacon, sausage, biscuits and gravy, and hashbrowns.

“What do we do today?” Alex asked as they took a seat near the edge of the roof. The view out over the city was simply stunning. He could see it spreading away from them for miles and miles, and the ocean beyond that, going much further.

“I don’t know. What do you feel like doing?” Brianna replied.

“I kind of want to go back to the festival for a bit,” Alex said.

“That sounds like fun, given that the two times we went there we didn’t really have much of a chance to enjoy it.” She laughed. “And you made a new friend. Lindsey really likes you.”

“Does she? I kind of thought so, but then again, she is a succubus...”

“No, babe. She likes you. Like, a lot. The fact that she asked you to do her in her natural form, and you agreed, is a very big deal. It meant a lot to her. You found a friend in Lindsey.”

“So, I should try to see her again?” he asked.

“Fuck yeah, you should! You got her number. Alex, think about that for a second: you hooked up with a succubus and got her to actually really like you. And then your girlfriend fucked her, and the next time I get the two of you in a room together, it’s going to be a full-on threesome.”

“Speaking of that, I was wondering about something. How long do we have left at this hotel?” he asked.

“Uh, I think today and tomorrow? We have to be out by the day after tomorrow. Why?”

“You mentioned staying longer...”

“Yeah? You thinking about it? Cause we could totally stay longer.”

“I’m still thinking about it-” he began, then Brianna’s cellphone rang.

“Hold on,” she murmured, checking. “It’s Aurora.” She answered, and he listened to her side of the conversation. “Hey...yeah...yes, Aurora, I filmed it. I’ll show you later...yeah, it was awesome...oh shit, today? And you wanna-oh my...” She looked up at him suddenly and smiled big. “Yeah, I’m pretty sure we can make that happen...so you’re sure that’s what Sadie wants?” She paused, listened, then laughed, still staring at him.

He started to get a little nervous.

“Okay, I’ll talk with him about it. I’d probably say count on it. Okay, later.”

She hung up.

“So, what was that about?” he asked.

“I have options for you, about what we can do today, dear,” Brianna replied, grinning like she had some huge secret she was getting ready to reveal.

“And those are?”

“We could either go to the ambient music festival...or, you could go to a bachelorette party and have sex with the bride-to-be, who is a hot witch. And there will probably be other witches there, one of whom is a fucking hot married, middle-aged woman, who will also want to fuck you.”

He stared back at her for several long seconds. “I think I’m having a stroke,” he replied finally.

She laughed loudly. “What? Why?”

“There’s no possible way you could have said what I think you just said.”

“I did, Alex. Would you like to do this?”

He began speaking before his brain finished processing the question. “Yes. Fuck yes. Please yes. Take me there immediately.”

Brianna giggled. “You’re such a cutie,” she said. “Okay, finish eating, then we need to go take another shower. We need to be nice and clean for the party. I’ll explain a little more about the whole thing on the way there.”

…

“So, what, precisely, is all this?” Alex asked as they drove through the city.

Brianna still had that smirk on her face. “Okay, so, there’s a friend of ours: Sadie. She’s a witch. She was a lot like Aurora: major party girl through her late teens all the way up through her like early forties. I thought that girl would never stop. But she did. Eventually, she settled down. When she got married about fifteen years ago, when she was like...thirty two, I think, she had her bachelorette party, and, being that she was in an open relationship, and she’s never been in anything but an open relationship, she got fucked. But, doing that, she kind of stared this tradition. A friend of hers had started dating a cute young human guy around that time, and Sadie just had to have him as soon as she saw him. Soooo, they brought him by, and her and her friends all took turns fucking him. After that, whenever another friend in the circle got married, that was what we did.”

“So.. wait, you’re bring me as, like...a gift?” he asked.

“Yes. Honestly, it’s a gift for both of you. Okay, all of us. I mean, you think so, right?” she replied.

“Yeah, definitely. Don’t get me wrong, I really appreciate this. Like...a fuck-ton. This is fantastically amazing. It’s just...I’m trying to wrap my head around it.”

“I understand.”

“How many people are going to be there?” he murmured.

“As far as I know, just me, Aurora, Sadie, the bride-to-be, her name is Lilith, and then one of their friends, Emma, another witch. She’s the only one I’m not sure if you’ll be sleeping with. Sadie already said, according to Aurora, that she ‘simply had to have you inside of her’.”

“Wow.”

“Yeah.”

“What’s she like?”

“Sadie? I mean, she is more laid back now...she still throws parties at her house. They can get pretty rowdy, and from what I remember, they tend to become orgies at one point or another, but they’re a lot more chill than her crazier days. She’s very, um, straightforward. She’s a little scary, honestly.”

“Aren’t you older than her? Both you and Aurora?”

“Yeah, but only biologically. She’s like...I don’t know, she’s got that serious middle-aged thing going on, you know? She’s really certain of herself. But she’s also a lot of fun. She used to teach magic at a local university, and for awhile had her own shop, like Ash. But, she quit teaching a few years ago and then sold her shop at some point, before opening up a bookstore. That’s what she does now. As for the others? I can’t say. I don’t know Emma too well at all, and I’ve never met the bride-to-be. At least I don’t think so. I could have, I guess. But try to relax. It will all be very chill. Just you and five women, one of which is your girlfriend. It’ll be very relaxing.”

“Okay,” he said, but he wasn’t entirely convinced.

Well, he believed her, but he was more anxious than anything else. Really, he was concerned about fucking Sadie and Lilith. Fucking another man’s fiancé before the wedding certainly sounded like a fantasy come true, but could also cause some problems…

“Alex...” Brianna said.

“What?” he asked.

“I can hear your thoughts. Please try not to worry. Like, everyone here is legit in an open relationship. I mean, as far as I know. I at least know for a solid fact that Sadie is, and I mean, the whole reason you’re coming is to fuck Lilith, so obviously she is. But it’ll be okay. All right?”

“Okay,” he replied. “Don’t worry, I’m looking forward to this.”

“Good. So am I.”

They drove on.

…

Sadie had a nice house.

They parked in her driveway, which was big enough to accommodate about six cars. Alex felt that intimidation factor slipping back into his stomach as they got out of the car. The house looked recently made, at least within the last decade, and stood three stories tall. The yard was very well-maintained and big. There were three other cars in the driveway and the only one he recognized was Aurora’s.

“Nervous?” Brianna asked.

“Obviously,” he replied.

“You’ll be fine. This is going to be fun.”

“That’s what I’m hoping,” he said.

They walked up the stone path and came onto the front porch. Brianna rang the doorbell and a moment later, the front door opened. And he was looking at the woman named Sadie. He had to be, she had that air of authority and maturity that Brianna had described. She was beautiful. She wasn’t wearing much, just a black, lacy bra that was tied together in the middle instead of clipped in the back, and a very, very short skirt. Otherwise, she had nothing on. Her black hair was down, framing her face, and her blue eyes sparkled with amused guile.

“Brianna, I’m so glad you made it,” she said, giving her a long hug and a kiss on the mouth.

“Hello, Sadie. I missed you,” Brianna replied.

“I missed you, too...now,” she said, turning to Alex, “you must be Alex. Aurora told me a little about you, but not much. She was right though: you are fucking cute.”

“I...uh, thanks,” he replied.

“Come inside and meet the others. They’re going to be very excited to see you,” Sadie said, turning and grabbing a glass of wine from a nearby table, then leading them deeper into the house. They closed the door and followed her.

It was clearly a very nice house.

Very detailed paintings hung on the wall, the furniture all looked polished and clean and new. Alex kept expecting to hear a lot of voices talking quietly across the house, and although he did hear some of that, it was just a few voices. The rooms they passed, a kitchen, a dining room, a TV room, a library, were all empty. They eventually came to what seemed to be a lounge, where they found three women talking and laughing. The only one among them he recognized was Aurora. They were sitting together on a very large L shaped couch. The room was very comfortable, one wall dominated by a built-in bookshelf, another held an intricately designed fireplace.

“First of all, introductions are in order,” Sadie said. Her manner seemed to indicate that she very much enjoyed playing hostess. “Since you two already know Aurora, we can skip her.”

“Gee thanks, Sadie,” Aurora shot back.

Sadie just smiled and ignored her. “Girls, this is Brianna and Alex. Brianna is an old werewolf friend of mine and Alex is her human boyfriend.”

“Bitch, who are you calling old?” Brianna asked.

“You’re older than I am, and I’m not exactly young,” Sadie replied.

“Fair enough.”

“Now, these two beautiful women right here are very good friends of mine. This is Lilith. She’s the reason we’re all here. She’s finally getting ready to exchange vows,” Sadie said.

“Hello,” Lilith said.

She looked very excited and seemed to be having a hard time sitting still. She was extremely beautiful, a woman with a healthy bronze glow and bright blonde hair. She was the type of woman he’d probably call more traditionally attractive, in that she was a lot like the kind of girls you saw on the covers of magazines. He had nothing against that or her, it was just that the look was everywhere, and he’d always honestly been more attracted to more unique looking women. Something about Lilith’s face gave her that beauty, something about her brown eyes and her cheeks stood out in a good way, at least to him.

“Hi,” he replied awkwardly.

She wore a simple black dress that was very short and very revealing, her perfectly tanned breasts pressed together and showcased in it, and when she sat back and shifted her legs, he saw that she was in fact wearing nothing at all under the dress.

“And this is Emma,” Sadie said.

Sadie and Lilith were definitely beautiful. There was no question about that, anyone could see it. But Emma…

This gorgeous, angelic woman shot straight past his thoughts and punched him right in the gut. It was like getting a mainline hit of raw, uncut lust into his heart and he found it difficult to look away from her.

She was distractingly attractive.

She also wore a dress, though it was a bit larger and less revealing. She had smooth, very pale skin that had a healthy glow to it. She was short, maybe a few inches over five feet. Her hair was as red as freshly spilled blood and she wore it down, framing her face. Her eyes were brilliantly blue and almost seemed lit from within. Alex also knew that although he was definitely deeply attracted to her, what really pushed him over the edge was the one thing that was different about her than the other woman, than all the women he’d ever been with.

She was pregnant.

Good fucking lord, she was pregnant and so, so hot!

Please, he thought as they were introduced, please let her be into me.

There was a look on her face as they were introduced, a look that seemed to convey both interest and reluctance. Well, that wasn’t a good sign. But if she wasn’t interested, then he wasn’t going to press the issue at all.

“Okay, introductions are out of the way. Let’s sit and get to know each other a bit. Brianna, Alex, why don’t you tell us how you came to date?” Sadie suggested.

They sat and spun the story. Well, Brianna really did, Alex just chimed in when it seemed like he had something worth adding. He kept finding his gaze drawn to Emma, who returned it more often than not with a shy smile. Glancing at her ring finger, he saw that she was married. When they were done telling their story, Sadie finished off her glass of wine and sat up. Setting it down on the table, she fixed him with a firm stare.

“So, I believe it’s time to get things rolling. If by some impossibly tiny chance Brianna didn’t fill you in, you are here as a gift. Should you choose, which I imagine you will, you will be having sex with Lilith. And I fully intend to partake of your cock myself, you young cutie. Now, I don’t know how Emma feels about this...”

Sadie glanced over. Emma gave her a semi-nervous smile. “I’m still thinking about it,” she replied.

“That’s okay, love, take all the time you need. No pressure.”

“Thanks,” she murmured.

“So, unless there are any objections...how about we get started?”

“I do have a question,” Alex said quickly.

“Yes?” Sadie replied.

“I just want to be perfectly clear that your significant others are completely aware of and okay with the fact that this is happening, that you are having sex with me.”

“My husband is at an elf brothel for the night,” Sadie said. “He knows.”

“Yes, my husband-to-be is having his bachelor party tonight. He’s going to be fucking a friend of ours and some werewolf hookers. We’re cool,” Lilith replied.

Alex looked at Emma. She hadn’t actually said whether or not she was going to fuck him, but she met his eyes. “My husband knows I’m here,” she replied.

He thought that was a little evasive, but...fuck, he was too turned on to delay any further. “Okay, let’s go,” he said.

“Come on, we’ve got the perfect place for this. I hope you’re okay with fucking with an audience, because all of us are going to want to watch this,” Sadie said, taking his hand and leading him elsewhere in the house.

“I’m okay with it, if this is the audience,” he replied.

“Excellent.”

The others followed. She led them down a hallway and through a door at its end, which led down into her basement. It was fully finished and furnished, the carpet thick and soft. Everything seemed to be done up in reds and pinks. As he came to stand at the foot of the stairs, Alex found himself facing a huge heart-shaped bed with plush red couches and chairs to either side. This definitely looked like a place to fuck for an audience.

“Come on,” Lilith said, giggling and taking his hand, “let’s go! I’m so fucking horny.”

He let her pull him across the basement and over to the bed. As soon as they got there she immediately wrapped him in a hug and began kissing him passionately. He could taste some sort of sweet wine on her breath. She moaned softly as she slipped her tongue into his mouth. She ran her hands up and down his back as they made out. She kept breaking the kiss to let out small moans and laughs.

“You seem very thrilled about this,” he said.

“I am,” she replied, staring at him. “I’ve really been looking forward to this. I haven’t done any sex stuff for about three days now.”

“Seriously?” Alex asked as Brianna asked about the same time.

“Yeah, it wasn’t easy. But I wanted to be like insanely horny for this encounter. It’ll make it like way more memorable.” She stepped back from him and reached down, then pulled her dress up and off, freeing her breasts and showing him her nude body. She was in very good shape and he could see some definition in her arms and legs.

“What about you?” she asked, chewing on her lower lip. “You excited?”

“Do you even need to ask? I can see his hard-on from here,” Sadie said.

Brianna giggled. He glanced over and saw that she had shed most of her clothes, wearing only a pair of panties now, and had a glass of red wine in her hand. She blew him a kiss when their eyes met. “I guess that’s a dumb question,” Lilith agreed. “Now come on! Get naked!”

She climbed onto the bed, showing off her wonderfully fit ass. He could see the slit of her pussy and it was already glistening. As he quickly shed his clothing, Alex felt a little bad. She’d not had sex for three entire days just for him? He imagined that she was a very sexual person and that was probably quite a sacrifice, especially if she was engaged and friends with people like Sadie and Aurora. He was going to have to do a really good job and make sure that she felt like it had been worth it. With this in mind, he finished getting naked and climbed quickly into bed with her. He was glad that Brianna had made him take that extended shower.

As soon as he got close enough to her on the large, heart-shaped bed, she grabbed him and pulled him to her, resuming their kissing. As he twined tongues with her, he reached down in between her thighs and she quickly and eagerly parted them for him. Finding her clit with his fingertip, he began to massage it gently.

She let out a small whine of pleasure. “Oh, fuck! Keep going!” she cried.

“I just got started,” he murmured, kissing her again.

“I know, I just-just...oh, fuck yes! YESYESYES!” she shrieked suddenly. “Don’t you fucking stop rubbing!”

He didn’t, although he was surprised. She’d barely lasted ten seconds. Not that he was really complaining. But he guessed he’d be pretty ready to pop off right away if he’d been horny for three days straight, constantly thinking about sex, knowing that he was going to get laid in the near future and not even being able to jack off.

He kissed and held her, pleasuring her as she orgasmed, moaning and panting and screaming in desperate pleasure. When she was finished, she let out her breath with a gasp and fell back against the bed.

“Fuck me, that was good!” she whispered.

“Not yet,” Alex replied.

“What?” she asked, looking at him. Her cheeks were flushed now. “We can start fucking now if you want.”

“Not yet,” he repeated, then kissed her and got up.

“Oh my,” she said as he settled down between her legs, which were wet now. She’d made a bit of a mess, although interestingly the red blanket was already drying up. He kept watching it, confused, wondering if he was seeing it right.

“It’s magic, darling,” Sadie said. He glanced over at her. “Rapid drying. It seemed like a good spell for such a bed.”

“Definitely,” he agreed, and finished settling into place between Lilith’s firm thighs.

“You brought a really good gift,” Lilith said to Brianna. “He is fantastic, I can already tell.”

“He is amazing,” Brianna agreed.

Lilith began to say something else, but it became a loud moan as he touched the tip of his tongue to her clit and began to massage it gently.

“Oh, yes!” she cried.

He licked faster and slipped a finger into her. She moaned even louder, writhing around as he pressed up into her. He listened to her cry out almost incoherently with desire as he pleasured her more, going harder with his tongue, licking faster, fingering her more intensely. Alex really wanted to give her an extremely good time, especially given that this was her bachelorette party and even if he didn’t fully understand why they’d brought him here, he fully intended to do a good job. He had this amazing opportunity, no way he was wasting it.

In the end, he kept eating her out and fingering her until she had two more orgasms. By the time he was finished after that second climax, his jaw hurt, and his tongue was sore. But it had been more than worth it. He got up off the bed and slipped into a nearby bathroom, washed up, then came back to her.

“Wow,” she murmured as he laid down beside her, “that was really wonderful. You are definitely a keeper.”

“Yeah, he is,” Brianna murmured.

“Thanks,” he replied. “You feel like having sex now?” he asked.

She giggled. “Yeah, I guess you’re horny as fuck after all that. I can suck you off if you want...” she said.

“I’m okay with sex,” he replied.

She opened her legs again. “Then let’s do it.”

“Oh, thank you,” he said as he eagerly got on top of her. Settling in between her fit, firm thighs, he laid the head of his cock at the very wet entrance of her smooth pussy and slipped inside of her. She moaned loudly as he entered her.

It was like experiencing a place of pure bliss as he buried himself within her. He stared down at her as they finished making all the little adjustments that needed to be made so that they were both in the best positions for fucking, and she stared up at him with her wide and happy eyes. He began making love to her, sliding in and out of her perfect witch pussy, engulfed in the pleasure of their sex and mutual gratification.

She was extremely wet and wonderfully tight.

“This is exactly what I wanted,” she moaned loudly, her arms wrapped around him, gripping his shoulders from the back as she pressed against him with her hips. “Just a good goddamned oral session and a hard fuck afterwards-yes!” she cried as he pushed deep and hard into her.

He couldn’t think of anything to say because he was currently incoherent with pleasure. Her pussy felt amazing! It was so fucking good. It was like an already great drug that had been laced with something to make it way more powerful. Fucking an extremely attractive, paranormal, and brand-new woman was potent enough.

But he had to admit that the fact that he was fucking a bride-to-be at her bachelorette party was what made this intoxicating.

It felt weird but definitely good to be doing this in front of an audience. Well, this audience. He was still intimidated by...well, varying degrees, all of the women in this room, but it wasn’t such a bad feeling any longer. If anything, it was kind of invigorating. He kept going, making passionate love to Lilith, kissing her and making out with her, twisting tongues and sharing saliva, for awhile longer. He didn’t know how long, maybe ten minutes, but that was about as long as he could make it. That pussy was just too fucking good.

“I’m gonna come soon,” he managed, “do you want me to pull out?”

She grinned and answered by wrapping her legs around him. “You aren’t pulling out, Alex,” she replied.

“Okay then,” he replied, and kissed her hard on the mouth.

Wrapping his arms around her, he fucked her harder and faster, making her cry out, her voice muffled by their kiss, and then it happened.

Within a few more seconds, he was coming into her.

“Oh fuck! Oh...Lilith!” he moaned.

“That’s it,” she groaned, holding him close to her, “that’s it, fucking come in me. Fuck, he’s coming so much Brianna. I can feel that...”

“He does come a lot,” Brianna replied.

All of this was little more than background static to Alex in that moment because he was completely lost in the sea of bliss. He could feel his dick jerking hard, held firmly within Lilith’s tight pussy, emptying itself in hard, powerful contractions. The pleasure was phenomenal, filling him, consuming him.

When he had finished, he opened his eyes and tried to catch his breath. “So, uh, was that worth the wait?” he asked.

Lilith laughed loudly. “Yes, it was. It really was. Although I’m not done yet. You’ve got a long day and night ahead of you. But...the others will want a turn first, which is fair. If you don’t mind, I need a shower.”

“Okay,” he replied, pulling out of her and rolling over onto his back. “I think I’ll join you.”

“No, you won’t,” Sadie said.

He looked down the length of his body to the foot of the bed, where Sadie stood nude and fantastically beautiful, her hands on her hips, staring intently at him. She raised one hand and pointed in front of her. “Here, now, young man.”

“Yes ma’am,” he replied, and scooted down the bed until he had his feet over its edge and planted them on the carpet.

“Now,” Sadie said as she climbed onto him, resting on her knees as she straddled him and took his cock, which was still kind of hard, into her grasp, “you just lay there and let me fuck you.”

“Yes ma’am,” he repeated.

She smirked and slipped him inside of her, and he immediately grew completely hard again. “Good boy,” she murmured, then leaned forward and rested her hands on either side of him, staring down at him as she began to ride him with those big hips of hers. “Mmm...there we go,” she whispered as she began riding him, bouncing on his cock and fucking herself with it. He reached up and cupped her large breasts in his hands.

“So, you’ve had soon-to-be-married pussy,” Sadie said, grinning confidently down at him as she rode him, “how’s married pussy?”

“So, so fucking good,” he groaned in reply.

Being inside of her was wonderful, and it was about as good as it had been with Lilith, though in a different way. Hell, maybe it was a little better. It was really hard to tell. It didn’t really matter though: it all felt fucking amazing.

“All right, Alex, when you’re getting ready to come, tell me. I want you to come all over my face,” she said.

“I can definitely do that,” he replied.

She laughed. “I figured.”

He let go of her breasts and settled his hands on her broad, powerful hips. He found that his eyes kept getting drawn over to her left hand, to the ring on her finger. He was fucking a married woman. Alex had a lot of fantasies, a lot of things he thought about doing, wanted to do, and he’d figured that most of them he wouldn’t get to. But even with all that had happened, he hadn’t really thought that something like this was on the table.

What else was waiting for him in the future?

She rode him, a sexy goddess of lust and desire, until she had brought him to the edge of orgasm. “Okay! Gonna go!” he cried.

Sadie didn’t miss a beat. She got off of him and down onto her knees at the foot of the bed in one smooth motion. Gripping his cock, she began jacking him off. He groaned loudly as he propped himself up on his elbows to watch her work, and fuck if she didn’t look like a veteran porn star as she worked his dick furiously, crouched a little low, aiming his cock at her face. The sight alone was enough to put him over the edge and he started coming. He shot his load all over her face as she kept jerking him off.

His seed came out in spurts, spraying onto her cheeks and closed eyes, across her nose and onto her lips. She moaned softly throughout the whole thing, pleasuring him until she had pumped him dry, then she opened her mouth and put his dick in. She pressed her lips together and sucked as she pulled it slowly back out.

“Fuuuuck,” he groaned.

The pleasure spiked one more time before it was over, and she let go of his dick and stood up. “Be right back,” she said.

He fell back onto the bed. Brianna came over and sat down beside him. “Very nice, dear,” she said. “You’ve been performing excellently.”

“Have I? It’s kind of hard to tell,” he murmured.

“Oh bullshit, I heard the sounds they were making,” Aurora said, sitting down at his other side.

“Thanks,” he replied. “Thanks for bringing me, too.”

“You’re welcome babe. Now how about you take a shower? She’s got a really big shower down here,” Brianna said.

“That sounds good,” he replied.

As he stood up, Aurora looked over at Emma, who was still sitting on the couch, watching them. “What about you, Emma? Shower?”

“I...I guess I could,” she replied.

Alex thought she still sounded reluctant and uncertain, but when he looked at her, she did have that look he’d been getting familiar with: that I want to fuck look. Was she nervous about getting naked when she was pregnant? He hoped not, he had no doubt she had a fantastic body, and even if she didn’t, it wasn’t like he’d say anything. He still thought she was beautiful. They got up and headed into the bathroom, where they found Sadie finishing up washing her face off. Lilith was still in the shower. “Oh, so we’re doing a shower then?” Sadie asked.

“Figured it’d be a good idea,” Brianna replied.

“Is there enough room for everyone?” Alex asked, uncertain of the shower’s size. It certainly looked big, but there were six of them…

“I’ll hang out here,” Aurora said.

“Yeah, we got scrubbed clean beforehand. Me and Aurora will polish off this bottle of wine,” Brianna said.

“Okay, then. You coming Emma?” Sadie asked.

“Yeah,” Emma replied, sounding a little more confident now.

“Good.”

Sadie opened up the sliding glass door and stepped in. “You’re getting some company, Lilith,” she said.

“I love company,” Lilith replied.

Alex watched as Emma began taking off her dress, though she hesitated when she saw him looking. “Sorry,” he said, suddenly embarrassed. It was just that he’d gotten used to watching the women he hung around having sex with get naked.

“No, it’s okay. I’m just a little...the pregnancy made me gain some weight and I’m still, you know, adjusting. And I guess it’s only fair, given how naked you are,” she said with a grin.

“Girl, you look fucking fine,” Brianna said.

“Yep,” Aurora agreed.

She hesitated a few seconds longer, then finished taking her dress off. Beneath, all she had on was a pair of black panties, which stood out in stark contrast to her pale, pale skin. And oh wow, did he ever like what he saw as she tossed the dress aside, then took off her panties. She was a vision of beauty.

She had that sexy as fuck pregnant body: the very thick thighs, the nice, well-padded ass that he could see in the mirror behind her, the big, wonderful breasts. All of it seemed just a little unnatural, like it was too big for her frame, which was interesting, because it was actually very natural. It was like all the sexiest parts of her had swelled.

“Goddamn, Emma,” Aurora murmured, “what the fuck are you worried about!?”

“Seriously,” Brianna said softly, staring at her with naked lust. “That is just...oh my God, I want to do so many filthy things to you, Emma. And from the look on Alex’s face, I get the feeling you could have him doing just about whatever the fuck you wanted to, for even the possibility of sex with you,” she added.

“She’s not wrong,” Alex said, still staring at her.

She might be the hottest woman he’d seen naked so far, and there was no way he was saying that out loud, especially not with Brianna there. He didn’t think she’d get too angry...probably...but it still wasn’t a nice thing to say.

But goddamn was that a fantastic body!

And her beautiful, pale face with that red hair!

“We should get in the shower,” she said, and she seemed a little bit more confident now.

Alex just nodded, and they got into the shower with Sadie and Lilith. It was, indeed, a big shower, though four seemed to be about as many as you could get in there and it was still comfortable. As they joined the other two witches, Sadie looked at Emma firmly, twisting her lips and crossing her arms. Emma looked back.

“What?” she asked.

“What’s this about you feeling insecure?” Sadie replied.

Alex could definitely see what Brianna meant about Sadie’s personality.

“It’s nothing. I guess the pregnancy’s just got me kind of emotional,” Emma replied.

Alex thought it made sense, but Sadie seemed unconvinced, and so did Lilith. “You might be able to fool a lot of other people, or they might not feel comfortable or brave enough to call you out on it, but something’s up, Emma. Something’s been up for a little while now.” She sighed. “I wasn’t going to do this here and now, but...I don’t know, something’s just up with you tonight and it’s got me worried. What’s wrong?”

It was quiet in the bathroom now except for the sound of the shower. Emma glanced briefly at Alex, and he shifted uncomfortably. “I can go, um, if you want. I’ll understand, since we just met and all and this sounds kind of heavy...”

“No, it’s okay,” Emma replied. “I actually feel kind of good with you around. I don’t know why. I don’t mind if you stay. Maybe explaining it to someone who has no idea about any of my situation might help a little.”

“I’m listening,” Alex said.

“Thank you. So...I’m married to a vampire. He’s hundreds of years older than me. We met about ten years ago. I was twenty-two, I had been in Thorne for about a year, working as a stripper part time and making potions part time. It was a lot of fun. It’s how I met Sadie and Lilith. Then the man who I ended up marrying hired me for a private show that turned into sex. I was very taken with him. I had never met anyone like him. He’s the CEO of a marketing company, among other things. He seemed quite taken with me, though not quite in the same way. He asked me on a real date and I said yes, we began seeing each other a bit more regularly. After about two months, he made a proposal to me,” she paused and snorted.

“I guess it was a marriage proposal, and another kind of proposal. Basically, he said that he wanted me to be his wife. He was very up front about the whole thing, that it was essentially like a business deal: he would take good care of me, I’d have access to a shitload of money, etcetera, etcetera. I just had to basically be his blushing bride for certain events, host house parties, shit like that. I mean, fairly easy stuff. I just had to look good and say the right things from time to time, and not get into trouble. Which is actually kind of easy in Thorne. There’s a lot you can do behind closed doors, not that I’m a particularly deviant person. Really, the biggest thing I had to commit to was being the mother of his child at some point in the future, which didn’t bother me. I’ve always liked the idea of motherhood. I didn’t precisely have much in the way of a larger plan for my life. So, I said yes. Three months later, we had a beautiful wedding.”

“We can at least agree on that,” Sadie murmured. “It was a beautiful and fun wedding.”

“If you can’t tell, Sadie has never liked my husband.”

“He’s a heartless, cruel bastard,” Sadie replied.

“Thank you, Sadie,” Emma replied, rolling her eyes, then she hesitated. “Although I guess since I’m going to be running through everything, you aren’t...totally wrong.”

“Did he hurt you?” Sadie asked suddenly, stepping closer. “Tell me the truth. Now.”

“No, Sadie. No, he didn’t do that,” Emma replied.

“He knows he wouldn’t survive it,” Sadie muttered. “We don’t fuck around.”

“Anyway,” Emma continued, “as I was saying...for awhile, it was good. Even though it was more of an arranged marriage than anything else, I had fun, and I liked him. We had a lot of good times together. Fun vacations, lots of great sex. Lots of fun threesomes with other beautiful ladies. Everything was pretty smooth up until about a year ago.”

“What happened then?” Alex asked.

“Well, we’d had an open relationship since the beginning, and I’d taken the occasional male lover from time to time, you know, off to the side. I just had this feeling like that’s how I should do it. Seek forgiveness, not permission, you know? I mean, not that I ever brought it up. I wasn’t cheating, and I knew he fucked all kinds of women overseas on business trips or whatever. I didn’t care. But mostly I was into girls, so it was never a problem. But then I got a little more into a relationship I was having on the side that began as a hookup. I never hid it from him, but I never told him about it either. It was weird, and he never told me about basically anyone he hooked up with. He’d just come home with women or end up gone the whole night. And then he ended up finding out that I was having sex on the side with this human guy and he kind of flipped out.

“He got really pissed and started telling me I had to stop seeing him. I thought it was just because he was a human. I know how some paranormals can get about that. So, I broke it off. But about a month later, I stared hooking up with this werewolf guy, and he found out again, and lost his shit again, this time telling me I couldn’t sleep with werewolves...even though we’d both fucked werewolves before. So, the relationship, I kind of have been thinking of it like this story I heard. I remember hearing that Spartans, those crazy strong soldiers from ancient times, could sneak out of their barracks and go fuck their wives in the middle of the night. If they weren’t caught officially, then no one cared, but if they were caught, then they were punished. But that’s just had me all fucked up ever since then. And then, about six months ago, he drops the whole pregnancy thing on me.”

She looked down at her belly, which had a noticeable bulge to it. She ran her hands gently over the bare, pale skin. “It isn’t his. Vampires can’t reproduce that way. I went through a whole process, a sperm donor was selected, the impregnation began after about a month...and now I’m just so fucking worked up because he’s gotten more controlling since then, telling me he’s worried about me and the baby, worried about our safety. It was hard to get away even for this. So, there’s that whole fucking mess, and to make things even more frustrating, I haven’t gotten laid in two months,” she growled, letting out a huff of annoyance.

“What?! Why not!?” Sadie asked immediately.

“Well, first of all, I’m too anxious to fuck anyone else but my husband, guys or girls, because of how overbearing he’s being. And now he won’t fuck me ever since I first started showing,” she said, again running a hand over her stomach, “because he’s turned off by women who are visibly pregnant. He finds them unattractive.”

“Okay, this is bullshit, Emma,” Sadie said with such harshness that Emma immediately looked up at her, startled.

“He’s not-” she began.

“I don’t care, Emma. This is fucking ridiculous. Either you have an open relationship, or you don’t. Everyone has rules and needs to respect those rules, but he’s just fucking you around. He can go out and fuck whoever he wants, but then he’s throwing up all this fucking BS with who you fuck? This is abuse, Emma.” She began to speak again but Sadie cut her off once more, taking a step closer to her. “Emma. This. Is. Abuse. You have to know that. Abuse doesn’t just mean hitting you. There’s all kinds of abuse and this is a form of it. It would be one thing if he asked to close the relationship, but that’s not what he did, did he?”

“No,” she murmured.

“No, he’s been out fucking other women in the past two months, hasn’t he?”

“Yes.”

“Exactly. You don’t have to stand for this shit, Emma.”

“She’s right,” Aurora said.

“Yep,” Brianna murmured.

Lilith nodded and stepped forward, then hugged her. “Emma, you should really think about this,” she said. “This isn’t right. On top of the double standard of him being able to sleep with whoever he wants but you being unable to, there is another problem that is a huge red flag for me. I don’t like that it is okay for you to be intimate with other girls, and he’ll even bring women home and be into it, but he pitched a fit when he found out you were with other guys. That is so not how open relationships work. If he’s only into you being open with other girls, but not guys, that means that he thinks that you can’t achieve actual emotional intimacy with other women, and he isn’t threatened by them. He is threatened by other guys, which is likely why he got so upset when he found out about the human guy. Acting out like that means he doesn’t respect your relationships with other women, and likely doesn’t respect you as a female in your own right. Being with other ladies isn’t some kind of thing that women do for men to get off on as a fetish. It’s a legitimate form of intimacy and connection. They can think it’s hot, and it fucking is, but females can have serious relationships with other females. The fact that he didn’t get upset until he found out about you being with other guys is beyond messed up.”

Emma was silent for several seconds, hugging Lilith back. “Fuck,” she whispered finally. “I just-I don’t know. This is so much. I didn’t want to talk about this tonight. I wasn’t going to talk about it at all. I mean, we’re married and he’s rich and he’s been good to me for almost ten years now. I mean...” she sighed softly.

“Emma,” Sadie said, and her tone was much softer, she almost looked apologetic, “what I’m saying is that you need to have a conversation with him. A real, face-to-face, clear and concise conversation with him. You need to tell him these things. You need to air your feelings. You need to let him know that this is fucking you up. You need to hammer out some ground rules. None of this wishy-washy, failure to commit bullshit excuses. He needs to state, directly, what is allowed and what is not. If he wants to close the relationship, which I seriously, seriously doubt he wants to do, then that needs to be said. And if his terms are complete BS and are heavily one-sided, as in: he can fuck whoever he wants whenever he wants, but you have heavy restrictions on who you fuck, then you need to call him on his bullshit. Okay?”

“I...yeah, I should do that,” Emma said quietly. She suddenly took a deep breath and let out a heavy sigh. “Goddamnit!” she said, and laughed. “I just wanted to have fun tonight!”

“You can still do that,” Lilith pointed out.

Emma glanced at Alex, who still felt kind of weird and out of place among all this, and she again chewed her lower lip. “I...don’t know if I should.”

“Do you want to?” Sadie asked.

“Oh, fuck yes, I want to. I want to really fucking bad. You are really hot, Alex, and watching you fuck turned me on so fucking much, and I’m hornier than usual because the pregnancy has my hormones all fucked up. But...”

“Has he ever told you, directly, not to fuck men?” Sadie asked.

“Well, no. Not directly...”

“Has he ever told you, directly, not to fuck humans?” she pressed.

“No...”

“Then what’s the problem?”

“He’ll be so pissed if he finds out,” Emma murmured.

“If he finds out,” Sadie echoed. “If you don’t tell him, he won’t find out. I know it might feel shitty. A good rule of thumb is that if you have to hide it from your partner, then it was a bad thing to do and you shouldn’t have done it. But that isn’t what’s happening here, not really. According to the shadowy, uncertain rules of your relationship, nothing wrong would be happening here if you fucked Alex. You’re in an open relationship, you’re with a guy you want to have sex with, it’s perfectly safe, nothing bad is going to happen. There’s no risk from having sex with Alex. So why not fuck him?” she asked.

Emma kept staring at him with her vividly blue eyes and he looked back at her. In his own mind, he was actually kind of worried now: what if he did fuck her and it came back to bite him? Pissing off a several hundred-year-old rich and powerful vampire CEO did not sound like a good idea. But Sadie had a good point. He trusted all the women in the room not to tell anyone. How would it get out? And, okay, he was probably mostly thinking with his dick here, because Emma was seriously one of the hottest women he’d ever seen in his life.

“Fuck it,” she said finally. “I’m going to have fun tonight. You want me, Alex?”

“Desperately,” he replied immediately, making all the other women laugh.

“Then let’s go.”

Emma closed the distance between them and kissed him on the mouth. There was an immediately obvious and powerful passion to her as she hugged him tightly to her nude, wet, curvy body. Emma moaned loudly and tilted her head slightly, deepening the kiss as she began to desperately probe his mouth with her tongue. He moved his own forward eagerly to meet hers and when they found each other, she immediately began to twine and twist them together, breathing heavily. A thought that shot through his mind was that now he at least knew what it was like to have sex with a woman who seemed to really want him, but he had never had the experience of hooking up with a woman that was actually desperate for him.

Although he imagined that Emma was not desperate for him specifically, but rather for what he represented.

Well, it was still pretty great, regardless.

“Here,” he said after a bit longer of kissing and groping the thick swell of her ass, “lay down on the floor.”

“Okay,” she replied. Her eyes were wide, and her pale face was flushed now. She seemed to tremble with excitement. Or was it?

As she laid down on her back, he got down onto his knees. “Are you sure about all this? I just want to be totally sure,” he asked.

“Yeah! Yeah. I am. Why? Do I seem like I’m not?” she replied.

“You just seem...nervous,” he answered.

“I’m not. No, I mean, I am nervous, but I’m more excited than anything else. Like I said, I haven’t gotten laid in two fucking months. I used to have a lot of sex, and getting pregnant just made me a lot hornier, so...you know, I’m really excited. Like, really excited. And you are such a fucking cute human.”

They both looked over as the glass door slid open. “He is,” Brianna said. Now she and Aurora were standing at the edge of the shower.

“We decided we need to watch this, instead of just listen,” Aurora said.

“If you’re sure,” Alex said to Emma.

“I’m sure. Please don’t stop,” she replied.

“Okay then.”

He laid half on top of her and resumed kissing her and groping one of her large, bare breasts. Kissing and touching her was incredibly erotic and almost electrifying. She was extremely responsive and eager, grabbing him and kissing him deeply, immediately pushing her tongue back into his mouth. He groped her for a bit longer as he felt her hand move down his own body until it settled on his dick, as hard as a bar of lead, and began to massage it. He slid his own hand down her body, settling briefly on the swell of her belly, then down lower, to her hip, her thick thigh, then in between them. He gently parted her legs and found her clit.

She cried out, breaking the kiss, her voice very loud, as he began to gently rub her clit. “Oh fuck! That’s what I fucking need!” she cried. “I missed this so fucking much...”

He kept going as she resumed kissing him with fierce passion, and Emma was so keyed up, so pleasure-deprived, that she came very quickly. Her thighs clenched, and her hips bucked as she let out a loud shriek of pleasure, trembling all over as she began to come, a hot spray of sex juices escaping her pussy even as he continued touching her down there, pleasuring her.

“Oh yes! Oh, my fucking God yes!” she shrieked, holding him tightly as she climaxed. When she was finished, she laid back against the padded floor of the shower, trying to catch her breath. “Oh wow,” she whispered.

“Ready for the next one?” he asked.

“The next one-oh fuck!” she cried as he slipped a finger inside of her. She resumed moaning as he fingered her, then lowered himself a bit and began sucking on one of her large breasts. She moaned louder, reaching down and placing a hand on the back of his head, rubbing it slowly. “Oh Alex,” she whispered, “this is so fucking good. You have no fucking idea. This feels so fucking good. I’ve wanted this so badly for so long.”

“He will deliver more orgasms,” Brianna said. “I can personally attest to this fact.”

“Yep,” Aurora agreed.

“You have quite a circle of sex friends,” Emma said, panting beneath him. “You must feel lucky.”

“I feel like the luckiest person in the world right now, and have ever since Brianna seduced me,” he replied, then switched over to her other breast and began licking across her beautiful pink nipple, making her moan louder.

“You’re so sweet,” Brianna said, and Sadie laughed.

“He is lucky. It’s rare to get brought to one of these. And he gets to fuck you, Emma. Look at him, he’s obviously completely head-over-heels in lust with you,” Sadie said.

“Are you?” Emma asked, looking down at him.

Alex looked at her for a few seconds, glanced at Brianna. “It’s okay dear, I can see that as well. I don’t mind. Be in lust with her. She’s insanely hot. Keep going.”

He looked back at Emma. “I’m absolutely in lust with you,” he confirmed.

She smiled at him. “I’m glad. Cause I feel pretty much the same way about you.”

He did find that hard to believe and thought it might more be about what he represented than he himself, but he was so horny that he found it easier to push that thought aside for the moment. He kept fingering her and sucking on her breasts, making her cry out again, her voice carrying well in the shower stall. And before he knew it, he had her orgasming again. He felt her vaginal muscles clench around his fingers as he worked her pussy relentlessly. Feeling that hot release of sex juices, with her body jerking and twitching, and her screaming and moaning in desperate pleasure filled Alex with an immense feeling of satisfaction. And when she was finished, he moved on to the next phase.

Settling down between her thick, pale thighs, he set to work with his tongue.

“Oh, my God,” she moaned, looking down over the swell over her stomach at him and laying a hand over the back of his head. “Holy fuck, this is so good.”

Alex pleasured her with his tongue, deciding to mix it up a little and using the entirety of his tongue, going slowly, pressing firmly, licking up her pink skin in between her lips, and she moaned loudly. He did this several times, then used the tip of his tongue, massaging the small white nub of her clit, pleasuring her more still. He kept going and going and going, listening to the sounds of her pleasure, wanting to give her one more burst of bliss, one more powerful climax before enjoying his own pleasure of entering her.

After another few minutes of tonguing her clit and pleasuring her with his full tongue and lower lip, he started working her pussy with his fingers again, giving her another powerfully intense orgasm that had her gasping and screaming.

As soon as she was done, she gently pulled his head up, out of her crotch. “Come on, no more foreplay. Get inside me. Please,” she begged.

“Very happy to,” he replied immediately as he settled into position between her legs. She stared down the length of her body at him, her eyes wide, chewing on her lower lip, her wet red hair a wild mess. She looked as alluring and sexy now as she had the entire night. He knew he wouldn’t be able to lay down fully on top of her because he was very paranoid of putting too much pressure against her belly, but doing things on his knees would be just fine. Emma brought her legs up, raising her own knees, and he slid his into the space created as she bent her legs, settling against her. Lining his cock up with her incredibly hot, wet pussy, he pushed his way into her, and both of them let out sounds of intensely impassioned pleasure.

He was inside of her.

Alex looked down and saw that he was buried within her, all of his length. He was having unprotected sex with a witch. An insanely hot, pregnant, married witch. He settled his hands on her big hips and started making love to her, sliding slowly in and out of her pussy, enjoying the incredible sensation of their contact, feeling her body react to his, listening to the sounds of sexual ecstasy she started to make as he fucked her.

He began to go faster, watching her breasts sway, then bounce as he thrust into her. Alex ran his hands down over her thick, pale thighs, relishing the feel of her soft, smooth, hot skin, then up, running his hands over her belly. She moaned and reached out, laying her hands over the back of his, holding them there.

“I haven’t enjoyed this yet,” she whispered, “this sensation of being touched there while having sex. I haven’t...oh, wow,” she moaned, and began to run his hands over the swell of her belly as she pushed against him with her hips.

It felt like an incredibly intimate thing to do and he wasn’t sure how to feel about it. All he knew was that he liked it, he immensely enjoyed that she wanted him to touch her there as they made love. The expression on her face, and the sounds of sexual satisfaction she was making were extremely gratifying. No one else was saying anything, and they were both enjoying themselves, so he kept doing it, running his hands slowly, carefully over her belly as he had sex with her, sliding smoothly in and out of her. The sensation of being inside of her was overwhelmingly satisfying, amplified by simply looking at her incredibly beautiful body and her wonderful, pale face and wet, red hair. After a little bit, he slid his hands up further, gently groping her huge, wet breasts.

“Fuck, this feels so good,” she moaned.

“He’s good, isn’t he?” Brianna asked.

“He’s amazing,” she groaned. “You’re amazing,” she said, looking directly at Alex. “I’m sorry, we all keep talking about you, few of us are talking to you.”

“I’m just happy to be here,” he replied. “But I do appreciate that.”

Alex lowered one hand back down in between them, settling his thumb on her clit and beginning to massage it slowly. She gasped and let out a louder moan, closing her eyes and beginning to chew on her lower lip.

“You like that, huh?” he asked.

“Mmm-hmm...” she moaned softly.

He kept going as he made love to her, and with his other hand, still clutching her breast, he began to play with her nipple, running his fingertips around and across it, making her cry out again. Making more rapid circular motions with his thumb, he pressed down a bit harder, wanting to give her another orgasm.

It didn’t take long.

She sucked in a big breath of air about the same time he felt her thighs clench up, then she began crying out in intense, impassioned rapture as she started another orgasm. This time, being inside of her, still fucking her, he got to experience the full blast of that climax. Her pussy seemed to convulse around him and tighten up even more so than it already was. She screamed as another spray of feminine sex juices escaped from around his cock, getting all over his thighs and lower stomach, and he groaned loudly at the waves of pleasure it gave him.

“Can I come inside you, Emma?” he panted, knowing that he was going to be over the edge very soon.

“Yes,” she replied immediately, her whole body twitching in response to the waves of pleasure rolling through her, “fuck, please do. I want to feel that so bad. I want to feel you coming inside of me,” she moaned.

That was all he needed to hear. Settling his hands onto her big, pale breasts again, he kept having sex with her, kept fucking that amazingly tight, orgasming pussy of hers, going harder and faster, and then he was coming too.

His orgasm blasted into existence.

It was easily the most powerful one of the night, fueled by so many different factors, so many different aspects of this situation turning him on, making him hornier, throwing gasoline on the flames of his lust and desire.

It felt like a seismic event as he started to come into her.

Alex felt his hips jerk violently forward, making Emma yell in surprise, and he could feel his cock beginning to kick furiously inside of her as it spat out his seed. He spilled it into her in hard spurts, emptied himself, pumping her sweet pussy full of it. The euphoric pleasure rolled into him, filling him, exploding out from his core. It was like an uncut drug, an intoxicating experience. For the second time tonight, he was orgasming inside of a married woman, and fuck, she was pregnant, and she was so fucking beautiful.

His orgasm slowly petered out, his cock dry-kicking and finally settling, and he was left breathing heavily, the pleasure slowly ebbing from his body, leaving him adrift in a sea of calm serenity. He looked down at Emma, who looked very satisfied and happy. Her hands found his and she held them, lacing their fingers together as she stared into his eyes. He was still inside of her, resting on his knees.

“I hope this wasn’t a mistake,” she murmured.

“Me too,” he replied.

“None of us are going to say anything, Emma,” Sadie said. She was sitting down near Emma’s head now, and reached out and ran a hand over her hair. “You can trust us.”

“Like you said, you are in an open relationship, and it was never explicitly stated that either you weren’t, or that you weren’t allowed to do this. And you don’t need to say anything about this, Emma,” Lilith said. “Just try to enjoy that it happened.”

“I certainly enjoyed it,” Emma replied.

“I know you don’t want to hear this,” Sadie murmured, “but...are you really happy with this relationship?”

Emma said nothing, instead shifting her gaze away from him and up to Sadie. After several seconds, she sighed softly. “I’m not sure,” she said finally. Then she gave a small, unhappy laugh. “You’re right, I don’t want to hear it, or to think about it.”

“I’m sorry. I just want you to be happy, Emma. You deserve it.”

Alex carefully pulled out of her and then laid down beside her, settling his hand on her stomach. She turned slightly to look at him. “What do you think about all this?” she asked suddenly.

“Me?” he replied, startled.

“Yes. You.”

“I...honestly? I’m afraid to say anything. All of this seems a bit beyond me.”

“Come on. Just give me your honest opinion,” Emma pressed.

He sighed. “I think...you should have a direct conversation with him about the relationship. I think he needs to own up to it...whatever it is. Either he wants to close the relationship, or he needs to admit that he wants an open relationship with certain restrictions. He can’t have it both ways. It isn’t fair.”

“I’m not sure our relationship was ever exactly meant to be fair,” she murmured. “I knew what I was getting into...”

“Did you?” Sadie asked. “Did you really?”

She sighed again and closed her eyes. “I don’t know. It was a long time ago. And now I’m pregnant. And having to do stuff like this behind his back.”

“You’re scared of him,” Aurora said.

“Yes...I am.”

“You shouldn’t be scared of your husband, Emma,” Brianna said. “Whatever the arrangement, if it’s love or business or even just lust, whatever the arrangement of the marriage or relationship is, you shouldn’t be scared of your partner. It isn’t right.”

She was silent for a few more seconds. “Maybe I’m just projecting, or overreacting, or imagining things,” she said finally.

“Emma...” Sadie replied.

“I think maybe I should be going,” Emma said, sitting up.

Sadie put a hand on her shoulder gently. “Emma, I can’t try to tell you what to do, I won’t try to make you do anything, but...you should consider your own happiness, and safety, and whatever happens, you also need to think about the child that you’re carrying. You need to think about their happiness, and their safety. It’s not just you that you need to worry about anymore, okay? You have friends you can turn to, and I want you to know that. Okay? No matter what, we are always going to be here for you.”

“I...okay. Thank you.” She hugged Sadie tightly to her, then released her and looked around at them. “All of you, thank you. I really do appreciate this.” She turned to Alex. “And thank you, Alex. You did an exceptional job pleasuring me tonight.”

“You’re welcome, and thank you, for having sex with me, because you were absolutely phenomenal,” he replied.

She laughed and hugged him. “Okay, I really need to wash up, then head out.”

…

It was raining again.

It was very peaceful.

Alex sat on Sadie’s back deck with Brianna and Aurora, staring out into the rainy darkness. Brianna was on his lap, Aurora next to him, all three of them situated on a sofa she had out there. All of this was beneath a roof, protecting them from the rain, but the cool night air blew in from the open-faced sides.

Alex was exhausted, and a little apprehensive, but mostly he was happy. Emma had washed up thoroughly and dried herself, then dressed in her clothes. She still seemed pensive as she left, but she’d given him a long hug and a longer kiss, thanking him again for the night of fun and pleasure, which he had returned in kind, feeling like she was the one that had done him a favor. After that, Sadie seemed intent on injecting some more good cheer into the atmosphere, and so they’d gone back to the bedroom and sat around drinking wine and sharing stories.

Well, all but Alex, as he didn’t have much of a taste for alcohol, but he was glad to hear the stories, and tell a few of his own about his experiences with Brianna so far. And after he’d had some time to recuperate, Sadie had jumped him again, Brianna joining in this time. By the time he’d finally called it quits, he’d had sex with all four of them at least twice, Lilith three times, actually, and he was completely spent.

Eventually, Sadie and Lilith had settled into conversation and another bottle of wine, and Brianna had suggested he and Aurora come out onto the back deck with her to get some air.

“Are you doing okay?” Brianna asked.

“I’m...kind of nervous,” he replied after a few seconds of thought.

“Why?”

“Well, an old vampire CEO seems like someone to be scared of, you know?”

“Alex, don’t worry,” Aurora said, but the way she said it seemed almost automatic, like she was just trying to make him feel better.

“None of us are going to say anything. Emma isn’t going to tell him you fucked her,” Brianna agreed.

“Are you sure?” he asked. “Like really sure?”

Brianna sighed softly. “I mean, as sure as I can be, but I can’t promise.” He didn’t say anything, thinking more intensely now, wondering if the situation might get dangerous. “Alex,” Brianna said suddenly, resolutely, “we do have a lot of protections in this city. Especially when it comes to protecting humans from paranormals. You’re safe. I won’t let anything happen to you, okay?”

“...okay,” he replied finally.

“And if worse comes to worse, we’ve got friends, Alex. Trust me,” Aurora said.

He thought about Helena. Thought about how Brianna had described their relationship once, how they would do a lot for each other. Well, that did make him feel better, honestly. And what was he paranoid of, anyway? That some vampire was going to come for him? It did seem pretty unlikely. What was more likely was that he and Emma had just enjoyed some sex together, and they probably wouldn’t see each other again, and that would be the end of it.

He really did feel bad for Emma though, because it sounded like she needed to get out of that relationship.

Another thought occurred to him. “Brianna,” he said.

“Yeah, babe?”

“If you’re still okay with it...I don’t want to leave Thorne yet. I want to stay here a bit longer.”

“Really?” He nodded. “Good! I want to, too! I guess we’ll have to extend our hotel room...”

“Don’t,” Aurora said suddenly. “Come stay with me.”

“Really?” Brianna asked.

Aurora nodded. “Yeah. I’d love that. I like having you two around.”

Brianna looked at Alex. “What do you think?”

“Sounds great to me,” he replied.

“Then it’s settled. We’ll crash at Aurora’s place.”

EPILOGUE

“All right, it’s official: you’re crashing at my place,” Aurora said as they finished setting their suitcases down on her bedroom floor.

“Yep, super official,” Brianna replied, and he could practically hear her rolling her eyes.

“And you know what that means, right?” Aurora asked.

“What?” Alex replied. “What does it mean?”

“I know what it means,” Brianna murmured. He glanced at her. She had that sexy smirk on her face and crossed her arms beneath her large breasts, pushing them up a bit. He looked back at Aurora, who was grinning back at her.

“It means that the time has come to have a threesome to welcome you fully to my apartment, now that you’ll be staying here for a little bit,” Aurora replied.

“You sure Alex isn’t too tired from all the witch-fucking?” Brianna asked.

“I don’t know. Are you, Alex?” Aurora asked, looking intently at him with her bloodshot eyes.

“Nope,” he replied immediately. “Definitely not too tired. I’m positive I can do this.”

Brianna laughed. “I figured. Get your clothes off and we can get in the shower to start off with. It’s always fun to start in the shower.”

“That it is. It’ll give me a chance to warm up,” Aurora agreed, taking off her shirt.

Brianna walked towards the bathroom, stripping off her own shirt and tossing it onto the floor. She slipped into the room and a moment later he heard the shower turn on. Aurora bent over, facing away from him, pulling down her pants, revealing her big, pale ass, and he sort of froze up, just staring at it. He loved Brianna’s ass, it was great, but Aurora’s was just...there was this perfect broadness and thickness to it. And her hips were to fucking die for. She finished stripping and walked nude into the bathroom after Brianna.

Alex almost tripped as he quickly tried to get out of his pants and join them at the same time. The night with the witches had definitely worn him out a bit, and he was still having some lingering anxieties about the (amazing) sex he’d had with Emma, but he was still horny as hell right now. After leaving the party, it had been a relatively easy process to swing by the hotel, pack their stuff, check out, and then head for Aurora’s place. It was late, and he was certainly tried, but the prospect of having a threesome with these two women was something that shoved aside all concerns and worries and troubling things, including exhaustion.

By the time he made it into the bathroom and finished getting his clothes off, he found both women already naked and in the shower together, and was again hit by that kind of wonder and surprise he was finding himself experiencing more often lately. Everything paranormals did, they seemed to do more quickly. His brain had adjusted to humans and their reaction time and how long it typically took them, and himself, to do things. Paranormals were so much smoother in their actions, so much more efficient, even when they weren’t really trying to be.

It was impressive and intimidating and kind of hot all at once.

Naked now, he slipped into the shower with them, and for a moment, stood there to the side and simply stared at both women. They were both so absurdly sexy. Standing there, completely nude, getting wet, they looked like exemplifications of the female form. Brianna in her long, slim, fit glory, and Aurora in all her pale, curvaceous, tattooed splendor. He couldn’t believe they were here, in this shower with him, preparing to fuck him.

Brianna looked over at him as he stood there staring at her, and grinned. “You okay there, dear? You look a little lost,” she murmured.

“He’s just high off of how fucking hot we are and how horny we make him,” Aurora replied as she ran her fingers through her wet, vividly red hair.

“Yeah,” he managed.

“You’re too cute,” Brianna said. She stepped up to him and kissed him, pressing her slim, wet, fit body against his own. Reaching down between them, she gripped his cock and began to massage it. She slipped her tongue slowly into his mouth, probing, searching delicately, and he moved his forward to meet hers eagerly. She moaned softly as they touched tongues, continuing to make out, tilting her head slightly and pressing more firmly against him. He kissed her and closed his eyes, enjoying the sensation, the pure sensual nature of the encounter, her taste and her touch, and when he opened his eyes again, he saw that Aurora had come over to join them.

She was at their side, waiting impatiently for her turn. Brianna turned and kissed her long and beautifully on the mouth, and he watched the two women twist tongues and enjoy each other deeply. There was such an immediate and powerful familiarity with them that he could read each time they did something intimate. It was beautiful and sexy and, admittedly, made him a little nervous. But that nervousness didn’t hold for long, especially when they broke the kiss, and Aurora stepped up to him and pressed her own lips against his, and Brianna dropped down to her knees before them and took his cock into her mouth.

“Oh hell yes,” he groaned as she began to slowly suck him off.

Aurora giggled and looked down. “You do look so lovely sucking dick, Bri.”

“Mmm-hmm,” Brianna murmured, closing her eyes and cupping his balls in one very hot, wet hand. She began to massage them and her lips slid up and down his rigid shaft, dragging wonderfully and slowing each time she reached his head, and how good it felt. Her lips were like sex magic, her tongue a piece of paradise. As Brianna sucked his dick, Aurora resumed making out with him, and he began to grope her huge, pale tits.

This was definitely something he pictured doing on a perfect vacation.

Brianna stopped her slow, sensual oral after a bit and then Aurora broke her kiss with a cry of pleasure and he looked down again. Now Brianna’s face was in Aurora’s crotch, and she was putting her skilled tongue to use stimulating Aurora’s clit, making her let out a low, long moan of bliss. She looked beyond sexy as she started to eat their vampire friend out. Aurora spread her legs a bit, then instead just put one foot up and rested it on the side of the shower, where a low shelf was, exposing herself fully.

“She does look amazing doing oral,” he murmured.

“Fuck yes she does,” Aurora panted. “Oh, Brianna...holy shit, I have no way to really convey how much I missed you doing this...”

Brianna just closed her eyes and intensified the oral, and Aurora let out a little scream of pleasure, then resumed passionately making out with Alex. That was how they spent the next few moments, with her switching back and forth between them, providing them with excellent oral pleasure while they passionately kissed and groped each other.

And then Brianna stopped sucking him off and looked up at him and said, “Alex, bang me like a slut against the wall.”

“I need to see this,” Aurora said.

“Get up,” he replied.

She shot to her feet in a startling display of grace, and hopped towards him. He grabbed her, supporting her, hands over her firm, fit ass, and she wrapped her arms and legs around him. Alex wasn’t really strong, but he was strong enough to manage this at least, and he walked her to the nearest wall and pushed her against it.

“Aurora, help me in,” he said.

“You got it,” she replied happily, and a few seconds later he felt her hand on his penis, and she was aiming him up, and then he felt his head slip inside of Brianna’s insanely hot, crazily wet opening, and he pushed forward with his hips, and he was inside of her. They both moaned in loud, impassioned, sexual unity as he penetrated her sweet, sweet werewolf pussy, going all the way in, burying all of his inches inside of her.

And once he was lined up and comfortably in, Alex began doing exactly what she’d asked of him. He started banging her up against the wall, pushing his dick up into her again and again as they resumed making out, and she moaned loudly into the kiss as she took his dick. Her legs felt wonderful wrapped around him, and her arms hugging him, holding his back, and the way she angled her hips, giving him better access, pressing against him to force him deeper and deeper inside of her. Her vagina was so perfectly tight and wet inside, massaging his bare cock and sending ripples of raw pleasure burning through his body.

“Yes, fuck me, Alex,” she panted, begging, shuddering, “fuck me, fuck me! Fuck me!” she cried and he went harder and faster, pounding her into the wall. Aurora stood beside them, staring intently with wide, bloodshot eyes.

He fucked her like a slut and she screamed for more.

And then, after a few more minutes, she said, “Fuck me doggystyle.”

He responded by stepping back and letting go of her. She stood back up, turned around, and then fell to her hands and knees. Alex immediately got behind her, down on his knees, driven by what felt like a crazed lust, and quickly reinserted himself back into her perfect paranormal pussy.

“Okay, I am getting in on this,” Aurora said, and walked around them both, then laid down in front of Brianna and spread her legs.

“You know what to do, whore,” she said.

Brianna responded by burying her face in Aurora’s crotch and going back to work with the oral, and Aurora immediately let out a loud, pleasured moan of absolute bliss.

“Oh yes...oh my fucking God yes! Eat that pussy you werewolf bitch!” she cried, grabbing Brianna’s head and forcing her face deeper into her crotch.

Alex grabbed her hips and continued banging the fuck out of her from behind, slamming his cock deep into her pussy hard and fast, and Brianna let out muffled screams of pleasure as he did. For several minutes, he simply lost himself inside of her, inside of the perfect pink pleasure that was her werewolf pussy, and how phenomenally good it felt to just fucking pound the hell out of it. It consumed him, bathed him in absolute bliss, enhanced by the shower and the fact that Aurora had joined them. She looked absolutely incredible, laying on her back with her legs open, hands on Brianna’s head, her beautiful, tattooed body a curvaceous wonder to behold.

She was panting and squirming furiously. “I’m almost there, Bri...” she whispered. “Oh my-oh! Almost...please...don’t stop...” she begged. “I’m...right...almost-oh yes! Oh fuck yes! Oh my fucking God I’M COMING!” she shrieked and began to jerk violently, moaning and crying out as her orgasm burst within her and blossomed into something truly beautiful. She writhed and twisted, the pleasure flowing through her, and she yelled so loud. Aurora was very loud when she came, he was learning, and there was something deeply satisfying and pleasing about that. He continued pounding Brianna’s pussy, going so hard, and the pleasure began to overwhelm him, and looking down at her on her hands and knees, just taking his dick, and then seeing Aurora, tattooed and pale and naked and way too hot as she came and it was just too-

“Oh! Yes!” he half-shouted, half-growled as he started to come in Brianna’s pussy. He listened to her moan loudly and she began grinding her ass against him. He kept screwing her as he came inside of her, shooting his load into her perfect pussy, and she began crying out in bliss, and within seconds, she had gotten herself off as well, and the three of them were coming hard, awash in a sea of shared, rapturous ecstasy.

He came for what felt like awhile, his dick contracting furiously, spitting his seed out in thick spurts, pumping Brianna full of it. Slowly, it tapered off, and their orgasms came to an end, and when he pulled out of her, he found that he was still hard and horny.

“You’d better not be done,” Aurora said.

“Definitely not done,” he replied, and patted Brianna’s ass.

She straightened up and then got out of the way. “Here,” she said, reaching up. He saw her grab a blue plastic tube of something and pass it to him. He took it and studied it. It was waterproof lube. That made sense. He quickly squeezed some out and rubbed it onto his cock, staring at Aurora, who was still laying on her back with her legs open, ready for fucking. As soon as he was lubed up, he laid down on top of her and began fucking the shit out of her.

“Yes! Yes! Screw me! Fuck me like a worthless piece of fuckmeat!” she shrieked, sticking her legs up into the air.

“Wow you two are hot together,” Brianna said.

“Goddamn fucking right!” Aurora growled, then grabbed him and pulled him down against her and pressed her lips against him, kissing him deeply and passionately. She wrapped her legs around his midsection and pressed herself more tightly against him, putting her powerful, broad hips to use. “Yes. Yes!” she groaned. “Fuck that pussy!” she shouted, then cried out as he started going harder.

“Holy fuck, Aurora,” he moaned as the pleasure resumed burning into him. Clearly, his cock had not been satisfied by his encounters at the bachelorette party.

“That’s right,” she growled, “you are fucking mine right now, Alex! You are in my fucking apartment and I fucking own both of you! Now listen to me, I want you to fucking bust your load into my mouth.”

“Go pussy-to-mouth?” he groaned.

“No, Alex. I want you to fucking jack off into my mouth,” she replied. “Do it. You have to do it for me.”

“I can do that,” he replied, panting as he drove furiously into her.

He glanced over as Brianna sat down beside them, putting her back to the nearest wall, watching the two of them closely. She smiled when they locked eyes and again that sense of impossibility hit him hard as he pounded Aurora’s pussy. He was fucking his girlfriend’s best friend while she was watching, after he’d just got done fucking her. This was definitely one of those situations that lived up to the hype, he had to be honest.

Alex screwed her brains out, driving into her as they continued making out, her tongue furiously probing his mouth, twisting and twining with his own tongue, her voluptuous, pale body feeling so good against his own as she took him into herself again and again and again. Pleasure burned into him, consuming him, building inside of him, pushing towards an intense climax, and he kept thinking about jacking off into her mouth, shooting his load directly into her open, waiting mouth and how she had been fucking demanding it from him…

“Okay, gonna go!” he warned, and pulled out.

Aurora prepared herself immediately, laying flat, letting him straddle her face. He rested on his knees, cock over her face, and just barely managed to get into position before he started letting off. He did misfire a bit and got the first spurt across her lips and her cheek, though honestly that kind of made the whole situation more erotic. And then he was aiming into her mouth, and he moaned loudly as sexual euphoria blasted through his body, and he started to shoot his load. He began moaning her name as he came into her mouth, his cock jerking in his hand as he shot thick spurts of his seed out, and he stared with wide, unblinking eyes, watching what was basically a live porn that he was not just witnessing but actually living.

And it felt amazing, and was one of the most erotic things he’d ever seen.

He didn’t think he’d have that big a load, but it seemed pretty big and a lot came out of him as his dick contracted and kicked, sending fresh pulses of pleasure screaming through his body each time, and Aurora took it all into her mouth, her tongue stuck out, staring up at him with her bloodshot eyes. He could feel her fangs and he came on them and there was something powerfully erotic and strangely dominating about that fact.

Eventually, he had nothing left to give, and when he finished, he put his dick in Aurora’s mouth almost without thinking about it, and she closed her lips around it and sucked. He groaned, pulling it back out as she cleaned his cock with her mouth, and when he was free of it, he sat down heavily beside Brianna, panting.

“Wow,” he said after a few moments. “That was...”

“Crazy fucking hot?” Brianna asked.

“Yeah. Holy shit. Wow. That felt good,” he muttered. He chuckled. “I wish I had better words for that.”

“Most people temporarily exhaust their articulation after an orgasm,” Brianna replied.

“Obviously not you,” Aurora muttered.

Brianna smiled. “Yep.” She shifted suddenly and he heard her stomach growl. “Fuck, I’m starving. Let’s get takeout, I want noodles.”

“Sounds excellent to me,” Alex agreed, and Aurora nodded.

They began getting to their feet.

…

An hour later, the three of them were crashed out on Aurora’s couch, finishing up the remains of the huge meal they’d had delivered.

“So, how are you liking your vacation so far?” Aurora asked.

“I think that has a pretty obvious answer,” Alex replied. He was laying back now, resting his head in Brianna’s lap.

“Yeah, but I want to hear you say it,” she said.

“I’m probably the happiest I’ve ever been. This place is amazing, and you two are amazing, and I’m lost in a sea of bliss,” he replied.

“Well, clearly you’ve regained your articulation,” Brianna murmured, smiling serenely down at him. She ran her fingers slowly through his hair.

“You want me to fix that?” Aurora asked, reaching out and laying a hand on his pants.

He felt a tremor of lust shiver through him. “Uh...I mean, I wouldn’t mind that.”

Aurora snorted. “Obviously.”

She started unzipping his pants.

PARASEXUAL 3

CHAPTER ONE

Alex sat back from his computer and stared at the screen for several moments.

He was looking at a word document with a dozen lines of text. Something so simple, in its own way, now represented one of the most important and momentous things he’d ever done with his life. He had just finished piecing together what would be his first album. It had taken almost two solid hours of sitting at his laptop, sorting through data, and mainly just thinking. Ever since coming to Thorne and beginning his relationship with Brianna, he’d been feeling a revitalization of his urge to create music. Or, he supposed, more accurate to what he’d been doing recently, he’d felt an urge to create a music career. And he was finally acting on it.

After combing through the wasteland of his database that was his collective musical ‘career’, which wasn’t at all accurate, hobby was closer, he’d managed to find twenty-seven different tracks that he didn’t hate, or thought could be salvaged. He was still a ways from actually launching the album, inasmuch as he could ‘launch’ anything, although Brianna and Aurora had said they knew people who could help him. Still, selecting the tracklist was a pretty big first step. And after a lot of deliberation, he thought he finally had it all worked out.

As for the rest of the tracks, he was more than likely going to offer them up as free content. Probably an ‘origins’ kind of album where you could pay what you wanted, and the rest as straight up free downloads from his website or something. Whenever he actually got a website. Alex still had a long way to go.

Now that that task was out of the way, he actually looked away from the screen and at the room he was in. Aurora’s front room was still taking time to actually get used to, because it was so fucking huge. It was practically the size of an actual apartment. It felt weird to be living here. Okay, well, temporarily crashing here more than living. Although they hadn’t actually set any kind of time limit on how long they were going to be staying in Thorne. In Alex’s mind, there was some vague notion of another week, maybe another two, although he wasn’t committed to that. It could be less or more time. And Aurora hadn’t said anything beyond the fact that she was okay with them staying with her as long as they wanted.

He was beginning to get the idea that maybe Brianna might be looking to stick around Thorne a bit longer than that, though.

Like, maybe she wanted to move back here.

And that was making him kind of anxious. Could he live here? He liked Thorne. It was actually a lot of fun. A cool place to be, and clearly there were a lot of interesting people and places. But could he do it? Did he have any real reason for not wanting to? Did he have any great connection to his home town? Technically, he didn’t have a home right now. Although he knew he could live with his parents and Brianna was going to let him move in, it did feel a little strange. He’d never been this untethered from society before.

He actually really liked it.

There was a sense of tremendous freedom, of nearly limitless potential. He could go anywhere and do anything. With Brianna’s repeated offers to spend whatever amounts of money on him he wanted, that was more true for him than most people, he imagined. In a way, it felt a little bit like a waste, because he didn’t really want to do a lot of crazy things. He had no urge to climb a mountain or jump out of a plane or explore some deep, dark caves. He actually didn’t want to do those things. But maybe there were some things he could explore.

Alex stood up and stretched, feeling his joints pop. Maybe it was time to track down the women in his life and see what they were up to. It had been a few days since they’d cleared out their hotel room, checked out, and moved their stuff to Aurora’s. Ever since getting settled, they’d been taking it pretty easy, mostly just lounging around the apartment, watching movies, playing games, ordering takeout, and having sex.

Oh, the sex.

It was still pretty mind-blowing.

Even now he didn’t really have quite a handle on it, especially after that bachelorette party. (He still thought about Emma a lot.) In a way, he hadn’t really lost that feeling yet: waiting for the other shoe to drop. All this great shit was happening to him, when did the whammy come? When was the universe going to single him out and ensure that he paid for all this good fortune that had fallen into his lap? It was a ridiculous, paranoid thought, but still a thought he was having, nonetheless. So mainly he was just trying to take Brianna’s advice and enjoy the vacation, enjoy the sex, and enjoy the freedom he was experiencing.

Alex heard the women talking, their voices drifting out from the open bedroom door, and stood up, wondering if one or both of them might be up for a sex session. Again, he was struck by the notion that he could just casually ask for a threesome with two insanely attractive women, and he’d probably receive a yes. Both of them were so open to sex. He moved across the huge living room, glancing out the windows as he went. The sun was beginning to go down for the day. Nightfall was still at least a few hours off.

Maybe they should go somewhere and do something, he actually was starting to feel a little cooped up in here.

“Alex,” Brianna said as he stepped in, “I was just going to go fetch you. How’s everything going?”

Alex hesitated. She seemed...a little pensive. Both she and Aurora were relaxing in the bed together. “Fine. I just finished up what I had intended to do. Uh, what’s going on?”

“So...would you be okay if I left you with Aurora for about a day? Word has spread that I’m back in town and some of my friends want to see me. You can come with me if you want, I don’t mind at all, but I figured maybe you’d like some time with Aurora. She wants to get to know you a bit better, have some one-on-one time.”

He considered it, glancing at her. Aurora was looking back at him with a small smile. Well...it would be interesting to see what it would be like to spend time alone with Aurora. And he had the idea that maybe Brianna wanted to recapture some of that feeling of being on her own in Thorne, going around, doing whatever she wanted without having to check on him. It made him feel a little bit guilty, a little like he was baggage, but he pushed those thoughts away. He did believe her. And he wanted her to enjoy herself.

“That sounds fine,” he replied.

“You sure? I know I said this was going to be our vacation...”

“Brianna, I’ll be okay. I’ll call you if anything comes up. And I’m assuming that you trust Aurora,” he replied.

She laughed, some of the tension easing out of her. “Well...for the most part.”

“Oh, fuck yourself,” Aurora replied. “Don’t worry, Alex, I know good and well how to make sure nothing bad happens to you. We’ll have a lot of fun together.” She grinned a little wider. “A lot of fun. I can promise you that.”

“Okay, then,” Brianna said. She stood up and quickly pulled on some jogging shorts and a t-shirt, then slipped into her shoes. Coming over to him, she gave him a long hug and kiss on the mouth. “Really, I do actually want you to call me if anything comes up, okay?”

“I will,” he promised. “Go have fun.”

“All right. Later babe. Later, Aurora.”

“Have fun, Bri,” Aurora replied.

She stepped back, looked at him for a few seconds longer, then turned and walked out of the room. They listened to her leave the apartment. The front door opened and closed, and then it was just the two of them.

“So...” Aurora said, staring at him with her bloodshot eyes, “it looks like I’ve got you all to myself. I was really hoping this would happen. Not that I mind sharing you with Aurora, but there’s something deeply enjoyable about having some really intimate, one-on-one time. So how about you take off your clothes, and we have some sex?”

“That sounds really nice,” he replied.

Aurora herself was beneath the blankets, though from her bare shoulders he thought that she was at least topless. He desperately wanted to be under those blankets with her. Stripping down as fast as he could, he tripped and fell onto the bed.

“Wow, someone’s eager,” Aurora said, laughing.

“Are you honestly surprised?” he replied as he pulled the blankets back.

“I guess not. It’s appreciated,” she said.

She was indeed naked beneath the blankets, her pale, luscious body looking absolutely gorgeous and sending a jolting spark of raw, powerful lust shooting through him. He slid in beneath the blankets next to her, insinuating himself against her curvaceous body, staring at her beautiful face, unable to keep from smiling.

“You can’t fake anything, can you?” she asked, grinning back at him.

“What?” he replied, startled. That definitely wasn’t what he expected her to say.

“It’s just...your expressions are always just written all over your face. When you’re anxious, when you’re horny, when you’re cautious, when you’re sad. When you are just absolutely enamored with someone. That one is really obvious, and I can see it when you’re with Brianna. She just amazes you, doesn’t she?”

“I mean, well...yeah. Of course she does.”

“I’m sorry if it seems like I’m teasing you. I’m not. I like it. I like how expressive you are. Paranormals...we tend to bury ourselves, our true selves, under snark or disinterest or cavalier attitudes. Especially around each other. There’s a lot of subtle social pressure. It’s why I like Brianna. She doesn’t have a lot of patience for that, and neither do I, honestly. And you’ve got this great blend of not hiding your emotions, and yet also knowing when to be chill and relaxed around us. I like it. I can really see why Bri likes you so much. But...enough about that. Right now, I have you all to myself, and I fully intend to take advantage of this fact.”

And then she leaned in and pressed her luscious red lips to his own, and he tasted her slightly sweet taste, and felt her press her body against his own. He kissed her back, resting a hand on one of her large, firm, pale breasts. As they continued making out and she parted his lips with hers, slipping her tongue smoothly into his mouth, he thought that something was a little different. There was an eagerness to her, but it was tempered slightly, her movements a bit slower, more deliberate. There was something more intimate about the encounter.

They twisted tongues together, dancing the dance of lust and desire, their hands roaming over each other’s bodies. He ran his hand down to the thick swell of her ass, grasping and groping it, his erection now full and throbbing in desperate anticipation of the sex that was to come. After a little bit, she pulled back slightly, staring at him intently with a smile on her face. It was a different kind of smile than he’d normally seen on her.

“What?” he asked after a few seconds.

“Nothing, I just...” she reached up and ran her fingers affectionately through his hair. “You know, I have you to myself now. I love Bri and I love wild sex with an audience, but there’s something a lot more intimate about sex with just two people and no one else involved. And we get to really have that now. There’s no one in this whole apartment but us. And I like you a lot, in case I haven’t gotten that across to you yet.”

“I kind of got the feeling,” he replied, though he felt some hesitation.

She must have read it on his face. “Feeling anxious about the higher levels of intimacy?”

“I mean...a little,” he admitted. “Brianna...”

“She won’t mind. I believe she encouraged this in you.” She paused, considering it. “How to explain this...intimacy between us isn’t just sex. There’s a lot to it, there’s a lot of levels to intimacy. Physical, emotional, spiritual...and we like to share all of it. Not with everyone. Most people, I’m just physically intimate with, and sometimes emotionally. You’re the first human guy I’ve felt like I can get really, deeply intimate with for quite awhile, and the fact that you’re dating Brianna really helps with that. But really don’t worry, she knows this is happening. She knows that you and I are almost certainly going to enter into a deeper relationship than just friends that fuck. I’d say...enjoy it. Enjoy this with me, Alex.”

He considered her words, the situation, and he thought she had a point. There were some instincts of his telling him to pull back, not to get that involved with her, but...more and more, he thought that he had been confusing instincts with fear for awhile now. He supposed his biggest concern was that he’d do something to make Brianna leave him, and his second biggest concern was that maybe he’d start falling for someone else. But he trusted Brianna and Aurora, he believed them when they told him this was okay, and he trusted that they would let him know well in advance if he was fucking up that badly. And falling for Aurora…

He didn’t know if it was impossible, he didn’t think so, but hadn’t Brianna brought up the possibility of a more intimate open relationship? He was certainly getting ahead of himself, but for now, Alex thought that maybe he should just give himself permission to enjoy this, to explore this more fully with Aurora.

“Okay,” he said.

“Good. Don’t worry, you’re safe with me, okay?” she replied.

“I believe you,” he said, and kissed her again.

He slid his hand slowly down to her thick thighs and she parted her legs for him. Aurora gasped as his fingertip found her clit, and he began to stimulate it, rubbing it gently. He massaged and caressed it, feeling the way her body responded to his touch and loving it. He must have been unlucky before meeting Brianna, or maybe he just wasn’t as skilled, or it was just that the paranormal women he was meeting were so much more sensitive, because he couldn’t quite seem to elicit responses like this from the human women he’d been with. Then again, Aurora was a vampire, her body definitely wasn’t as sensitive as Brianna’s.

How much did that actually affect her?

Whatever, the point was, he felt like he was seriously pleasuring her, and she wasn’t just trying to stroke his ego. He doubted Aurora would do that. Well, maybe she would, but he really believed that she wouldn’t, and that if he was doing something wrong, she’d guide and instruct him. What they were doing now felt very natural, no fumbling or uncertainty at all.

“Oh yes...” she whispered as he slipped a finger into her. “Fuck, it’s times like these that I’m jealous of Brianna.”

“Why’s that?” he replied as he began fucking her with his finger.

She moaned. “Because...she’s a lot more sensitive than I am. Werewolf pussy might be the most sensitive pussy of all, especially when they’re in their beast form. I mean you’ve seen her when she’s like that, you’ve fucked her in that form. You know what it’s like, how easy it is to make her orgasm. As a vampire, I’m especially jealous.”

“I’m sorry,” he murmured, kissing her again and fingering her more intensely.

She gasped. “Don’t take this-ah!-as an indictment of your skills or anything. You’re doing just fine. And if I could just get my hands on some blood, I’d actually be a lot more sensitive. Some real blood, I mean, not the synthetic stuff.”

“I imagine that might be difficult. I remember you mentioning you have difficulties getting it if it isn’t a very, uh...personal encounter, I guess?”

She sighed heavily. “Yes, there is that. Not too many humans I trust nowadays to provide it.”

“Do you trust me?” he asked.

She stared at him for several seconds. “I do, I just...I’m still not sure how I feel about taking it from you. I mean...are you offering?”

He considered it. “I’m pretty sure I’d say yes if you asked,” he replied.

She gave him a look of intense desire, intense longing, then sighed and looked away. “No. It’s too early in the friendship and you’re hooked up with Bri, and it’s...it’s too complicated right now. I need more time to consider it.”

“I understand,” he replied.

“...you stopped fingering me.”

“Oh, sorry,” he said, and resumed rubbing her clit. She cried out. “Just, the conversation...”

“I get it...ah! Yes! Fuck!”

“Here...” he murmured, then kissed her for a bit longer, and then slipped down lower, pulling the blanket back. He started sucking on her huge, pale tits, licking across her perfect pink nipples. She moaned loudly as he pleasured her further still, more vigorously rubbing her clit, then fingering her harder, using two fingers this time. He kept this up until he’d given both of her breasts a lot of attention, and then he got up.

“Spread your legs,” he said.

“Oh my,” she replied, doing so, “I really like where this is going.”

“So do I,” he replied, and laid down between her very thick, well-padded, and pale thighs. They were absolutely beautiful thighs. And once he was in position, Alex began to tongue her clit, pleasuring her orally. She let out a long, slow, loud moan of sexual pleasure that was extremely gratifying to hear. He began licking faster, using more pressure, holding her beautiful thighs in his hands. His eyes kept being drawn to the full, bloody moon tattooed just above her pussy. He could feel his erection. It was almost painful, pressing against the mattress between his legs, throbbing in desperate need and agonizing anticipation.

He wanted to fuck her so badly.

“Oh fuck...” Aurora moaned a moment later. “Will you fuck me? Just fuck me now, I need it...” So, apparently she was feeling much the same way.

“Yes,” he said, pulling his head from her crotch.

As he got atop her, she squeezed some lube into her hand and he straightened up, presenting his cock to her.

“Mmm, you are hard,” she said seductively as she rubbed his cock down.

“Extremely,” he agreed.

“You want this pussy bad, don’t you?” she asked. He nodded. “How bad?”

“Really bad,” he replied.

She finished rubbing him down and then opened her legs more. “Fuck it,” she said, “fuck my pussy good.”

He laid the head of his cock at the entrance of her pale pussy and slipped inside of her. They moaned together, a sexual unity connecting them. Alex finished getting into position and rested on the heels of his palms, which laid on the pillow to either side of her head. He stared intently into her eyes as he pushed his way into her, slipping in easily with the aid of the lubricant. She felt wonderfully tight, and she was about the right temperature, given that she’d been laying in bed with a hot-blooded werewolf for a few hours.

“I love fucking you so much,” she moaned as he started getting a steady rhythm going, penetrating her sweet vampire pussy over and over again.

“I really love fucking you too, Aurora,” he managed as the pleasure washed through him. That initial burst of intense rapturous bliss that came from the beginning of a fuck session that was both bareback and with a paranormal woman was something he was still getting used to. It was nearly overwhelming.

“What are you thinking about?” she asked after he closed his eyes for a few seconds.

“How to keep from coming too fast,” he replied.

She laughed. “So long as you make me come first, I don’t care how long you last right now.”

“That’s good to know.” He opened his eyes again, looked down at her big, pale tits, her luscious body, her tattoos. “Fuck,” he whispered.

“What?”

“Fucking you is still like...unreal. Like fucking a porn star or a supermodel. I mean fuck, you are so insanely attractive, Aurora.”

“I’m glad you think so. You might get used to it, eventually.”

“I doubt it. And I hope not. I really like this feeling.”

“Yeah, I’ll bet. Ah! That’s the spot right there!” she moaned as he shifted slightly.

Alex kept pounding her pussy, going harder and faster now that he’d found the perfect position, and she shouted in response, moaning loudly. He felt the blanket lift from him as she brought her legs up into the air. Kicking free of it, she put her legs up and spread them out for several moments, and then wrapped them around his midsection. Reaching up, she grabbed him and pulled him down closer to her with an immense and easy strength. He still wasn’t used to how strong she and Brianna were. She could probably bench five hundred pounds easily.

He laid down against her, and she wrapped her arms around him, hugging him to her. He kissed her deeply on the mouth and she moaned in response, slipping her tongue into his own mouth, probing almost desperately for his tongue. He moved it forward and they met, once again twisting and twining, dancing the impassioned dance of furious lust. Alex was going even faster now, fucking her brains out, wanting to bring her to orgasm, to feel her writhing and twisting in intense erotic pleasure. Being a vampire, and an experienced one at that, he knew he’d have to do better, although she seemed to be seriously into the sex session right now.

He raised himself slightly and reached down between them. Aurora gasped as his thumb found her clit and then she cried out, her voice carrying quite well as he began to rub it. He started slow and hard, then started to go faster, stimulating it furiously.

“Oh yes! Fucking shit goddamnit fucking yes!” she screamed, almost growled. She bared her fangs at him and for a split second he thought she was going to bite him. It sent a wave of dark lust and excitement through him, but she didn’t, she just kept shouting incoherent curse words as he brought her closer and closer to the edge of climax.

And then she reached it, and he pushed her over into the abyss of orgasmic pleasure.

“Oh, fuck yes Alex!” she shrieked wildly, and her vagina began to clench around his cock, twitching madly, and he couldn’t hold back anymore either. He cried out, grunting and groaning as he started letting off inside of her, pumping her perfect, tight vampire pussy full of his seed. He spilled a lot of it, all of it coming out in hot spurts with each fresh contraction of bliss his cock performed. Both of them came and twisted and shouted together, the bliss pounding through their bodies, locked together in the wondrous rapture of sexual release.

And then they were finished coming, and they were simply coming down from the high of it all, and he was left gasping, collapsing bonelessly against her.

“Holy...shit...” he managed. “That was...really...intense.”

“Yes it was, my cute human fuck friend,” Aurora replied. She sounded sedate and happy and satisfied, and she began to run her fingertips across his bare, sweaty back. He shivered at her touch, as it sent waves of pleasure through him.

“You’re sensitive,” she whispered in his ear.

“Uh-huh,” he managed. “I really like that.”

“Then I’ll keep doing it.”

“Thank you.”

He laid there with her for another few moments, getting his breath back, naked and still inside of her, shivering in pleasure as she continued running her fingertips and sometimes her fingernails across his back. It was really a truly great feeling, very different from the sexual bliss he’d just enjoyed, but still exceptionally pleasurable.

Finally, the urge to shower overtook him, and he carefully pulled his cock from her, then rolled over and stood up.

“You’ve got a cute butt,” Aurora said, laying on her side, studying him.

“Thanks. You’ve got a fucking amazing one,” he replied.

She laughed. “I know. So does Brianna, good lord.”

“Oh yes,” he agreed, “her ass is amazing.”

Aurora got up and joined him as he slipped into the bathroom and started up the shower. Once it was a good temperature, they got in and began washing up.

“So...feel free to say no to this, but I was thinking: wanna go to a rave with me tonight?” Aurora asked after washing her blood-red hair.

“I...” He considered it for a moment, remembering that she’d brought it up earlier. She seemed to have been joking then, but now she seemed serious. “Would it be safe, I mean?”

“Yeah. I wouldn’t take you anywhere dangerous, Alex. Let me break it down. There’re different levels of raves, and different kinds of them, in Thorne. And honestly, I’m using ‘rave’ as a broad term here. A lot of different kinds of musical gatherings kind of fall under that umbrella for me. I just like the word. But basically, it’d be a warehouse with some cool techno music playing, a dance floor, open bar, hot chicks with glow sticks, and it’s a mixer of paranormals and humans. I know the people that run it. It’s a legit place, a good place to just have fun. Plus...” she grinned and put her hands up behind her head, then thrust her bare, wet breasts at him, striking a pose. “I can be your hot rave chick. Bet you’ve never had someone like me make an offer like that before.”

“You’d win that bet,” he replied, staring at her big, pale breasts, and at the big dark skull tattoo between them. “You know what? Yeah. Let’s do it.”

“Sweet!” She stepped forward and wrapped him in a hug, then kissed his cheek. “Don’t worry, you’ll love it. And if you don’t, we can just come back here and relax, or maybe go somewhere else a little quieter. And hey, who knows? Maybe you’ll meet a really hot paranormal chick and get laid.”

“I’ve already done that,” he replied, because he wasn’t sure what else to say.

She rolled her eyes and stepped back. “Come on, you’re telling me you’ve had your fill of paranormal sex?”

“No. I don’t think I ever will.”

“Exactly. So, wash up, then we’ll get dressed, grab a bite to eat, and I’ll take us to the rave scene. You’ll have fun and I’ll probably find a hot paranormal girl to bring home and we can have a fucking amazing threesome.”

“That does sound really, really good,” he replied, and he began to wash up.

CHAPTER TWO

Alex sat in the expansive living room, still waiting for Aurora to come out.

After the shower, he’d dried and dressed, and then she’d kicked him out. He was to wait for her to get ready. That was half an hour ago. He didn’t want to complain, even in his own head, because she was evidently going to a lot of effort for his benefit. Although he had the idea that she enjoyed dressing up, looking fantastic, and going out for a night on the town even if she was solo. Probably especially then. He imagined that it had to be exceptionally easy for her to pick guys up. Then again, maybe not. It was obvious she was a vampire, and based on what he’d heard, even in Thorne, the ladies made it sound like a lot of human guys were all talk.

They talked a mean game about all the things they’d do in bed with a vampire or a werewolf, but when actually faced with one…

Well, maybe they realized that the reality was a lot more intimidating.

Not that he didn’t sympathize, although he’d never really talked about all the stuff he’d love to do with a paranormal woman. Or women. He hadn’t had anyone to talk to, but he didn’t really like to boast or talk himself up. It struck him as a bad habit and based on what Brianna and her friends had told him so far, it wasn’t a very attractive quality. Then again, there were a lot of attractive women fucking narcissistic assholes who were overt about it, so...obviously it worked to some degree. These were the thoughts drifting through his head as he waited.

Suddenly, the door opened and Aurora came out.

He stood and turned to face her, and stopped. She looked very different. She had expertly applied some makeup. Her lips were deeply red and looked particularly luscious. Her blue eyes now really seemed to pop, almost to glow. Her red hair was done in a style that somehow managed to look messy and model at the same time. She wore fishnet stockings and an extremely short black skirt with black boots, and a black t-shirt with a plunging neckline that showed off a lot of her big, pale breasts. Even her tattoos seemed somehow highlighted. Everything about her, every little feature and attribute, seemed to have been accentuated and brought out.

“What do you think?” she asked.

“I think...I...how are you doing that?” he replied.

“What?”

“It’s almost like...you’re glowing? I don’t know. Something is just ever so slightly strange about you. Like...you’re somehow enhancing yourself visually...”

A look of genuine surprise came across her face. “Holy shit, you can tell?”

“Yeah. I mean, it’s pretty obvious.”

“Not to most humans it isn’t. I mean...okay, how to explain this? I’m using like...basically magic makeup. The thing is, most humans don’t realize it. They realize that I’m fucking amazingly hot, but they don’t really know why they think that beyond the obvious.”

“The obvious being that you’re just naturally hot?”

“Yeah.”

“Huh.”

“Is it going to distract you?” she asked.

“I mean...yeah. But I’m okay with that,” he replied.

She laughed. “Fair enough. Besides the makeup?”

“You look so fucking hot. I can’t believe how hot you look. Fishnet was made for you,” he replied.

She laughed again, louder. “Well, I’m glad to hear such resounding approval. Aren’t you going to be the envy of several guys and girls tonight?”

“I guess I am.”

She scoffed and crossed the room. “What the fuck do you mean ‘you guess’? Look at me,” she replied. “Now come on. Let’s get some food.” She offered him her hand. He took it and she laced their fingers together, then led him out of her apartment.

…

It was raining again as they drove through the city.

Aurora declared that they were going to a little sandwich shop that had the most amazing sandwiches. As they drove on past glowing storefronts lit up with neon and dozens, hundreds of people walking every which way, he found unhappy thoughts infiltrating his mind. A question was on his lips, and he decided to ask it. It wasn’t a happy or comfortable question, but it was bugging him, and both Brianna and Aurora had told him in no uncertain terms that if he had something on his mind, they wanted to hear about it.

“Aurora...” he said, slowly looking over at her.

“Yeah?” she asked.

“Do you...resent me?”

She blinked and glanced over at him, looking surprised, then returned her gaze to the windshield and traffic in front of them. “No. Why? Why would you think that?”

“I just...I’m not saying you’ve done anything to make me think that. I’m more just looking at the situation as a whole. You were obviously pretty shaken up about Brianna leaving. And I know I didn’t have anything to do with that, but...I guess I’m wondering...” he sighed. “I don’t know how to put this really...”

“Oh! I see what you’re getting at,” Aurora said suddenly. She sounded relieved. “No, I get it. She left and came back with you, and you might be concerned that I’m subconsciously seeing you as a personification of all my negative emotions related to her leaving.”

“Um...yes. That.”

“I understand. Don’t worry, I’m dealing with it, and I don’t see you that way. I don’t secretly resent you or anything. I’ve always wanted Bri to be happy more than I’ve wanted anything else. I mean, I’d prefer her happy and in my life, which is happening right now, but as long as she’s happy, doing what she wants, enjoying herself, then that’s enough for me. And you clearly make her happy. So, I’m glad you’re in her life. And I’m glad you’re in mine. You make me happy.”

“That’s really good to know. You and Brianna both make me happier than I think I’ve ever been before,” he replied.

Aurora smiled. “Amazing women tend to do that.”

“So I am learning.”

She pulled off the road and into the cracked, half-empty parking lot in front of a little strip-mall of shops and restaurants. They got out and walked into a simple little place called The Sandwich Shoppe. It was a low point in the customer tide, (Brianna and Aurora always seemed to be able to determine that), and so they put in their orders and sat quickly. He ended up getting a turkey and cheese sub with a smattering of other stuff thrown on, and Aurora ordered a sandwich that had damn near everything on offer on it.

They sat in a booth across the little restaurant, by the window.

“How many of these little hole-in-the-wall restaurants are there in Thorne?” Alex asked.

“Dozens, hundreds, maybe thousands,” Aurora replied. “The real trick is knowing which ones are great and which ones are crap. But I’ve got a good nose for them. And I’ve been to a ton of them.”

“I bet.” He paused, considering. “What can I expect at this, uh, rave?”

“Loud music, bright lights, lots of people. But it’ll be more mellow than a real thrasher. No one getting into fights, no blood on the floor. There’s a techno duo performing there, and some others. It’ll be badass. And I’m almost sure I’ll see at least one or two of my friends there. I figure we can chill and soak in the atmosphere for maybe an hour, maybe two. I want to keep kind of introducing you to this kind of stuff, because I think you’ll really like it. Plus, I like enjoying this stuff with other people. It’s so much fun.”

“Okay. I’m looking forward to this,” he replied. And he was, which was admittedly a bit of a surprise. He remembered being anxious and uncertain when they’d offered to take him to the beachfront music festival. But he wasn’t all that worked up about this.

Their sandwiches came a few moments later, and as he started eating, Alex had to give it to Aurora: the place made fantastic food. He divided his attention between the food and the world beyond the window. The rain was slow and steady, a saturating drizzle that seemed to shroud the city in a gray mist. It was beautiful to watch.

“I was curious, what are you into? Like, besides raves and sex?” he asked.

She grinned. “Honestly? Graphic design. Though really, more than anything, designing tattoos. I’ve got a little website online where people sometimes ask me to design cool tattoos for them. I love doing it.”

“Nice. I imagine you’re really good at it.”

“I don’t know. I’d like to think I am. But it’s one of those things that I’ve left as kind of a nebulous hobby. I’m not sure what would happen if I turned it up and tried to do it as a job.”

“Have you ever seriously thought about doing that?”

“I mean, yeah, I have, off and on, for awhile now.” She shrugged. “It’s just one of those things that I’m not sure I’ll ever get around to. I think everyone has one or two of them.”

“Probably,” Alex agreed. He hesitated. “So...I’m curious.”

“About?”

“What was Brianna like when she lived here with you?”

“Oh,” Aurora said, and smirked. “That’s what you want to know. You want the inside info on your girlfriend from her bestie before you two started dating.”

Alex shifted uncomfortably. “Well, I mean...”

“It’s okay. It’s natural.”

“It’s not that I think she’s holding anything back. It’s more that...I guess I want a different perspective of her. We all have kind of warped perceptions of ourselves.”

“That’s very true. I mean, kind of a more exaggerated version of what she is now. She was a lot crazier. Although I was way crazier than that. She was...a little bit crazier than I am now. Although I guess you haven’t really seen me in my hardcore party mode. She went to a lot of raves, a lot of parties, a lot of orgies. Drank her ass off, did drugs. I’m sure she covered all of this. I mean honestly, Brianna’s pretty accurate about herself. But...the book thing. That...” Aurora frowned and shook her head slowly. “That changed her. For the worse.”

“What do you mean?”

“She really loved writing. I mean, it was her life, her soul, her passion. She slaved over that goddamned trilogy. And when they fucked her over, it just...sucked the happiness out of her. I’m sure she downplayed it a lot, and she’s probably either mostly gotten over it, or mostly forgotten the biggest parts of the pain, but that shit left a scar. She went a little nuts after that. She’d party for days, go on drinking binges that lasted weeks. And I actually mean that. She’s a werewolf, she can sustain that shit. It’s why I do really believe that leaving was healthy for her. She needed...somewhere quiet. To sort that shit out. And she met you. And you’re obviously really good for her.”

“Is it obvious?” he replied.

“Duh! Of course it is. You two are a great couple, and you’re great for each other. She’s obviously good for you, but you are definitely good for her. Brianna’s happiest when she...” she hesitated suddenly.

“When she what?”

“Well, I was going to say, ‘has someone to take care of’, but then I suddenly thought that might be a little demeaning to you...”

“I mean...you’re not wrong, I guess. She is certainly taking care of me. A lot, actually. Honestly, I’m concerned that the relationship is too one-sided right now.”

“Alex,” Aurora said, and she said it with a serious tone. He’d begun looking back out the window, but he brought his eyes quickly back to meet her bloodshot ones. “Don’t go down that rabbit hole.”

“What do you mean?”

“You know what I mean. Relationships, good and real relationships, anyway, are more complicated than who’s older or who has more money or who’s stronger. I mean, some of those things can create certain dichotomies and some uncomfortable dynamics, to be sure. But it’s never that simple. Don’t worry about out-spending Brianna. It isn’t going to happen. I know people’s natural instincts when they’re shown something like that is to try and outdo it. But you’re never going to outdo a werewolf. That’s just fact. You don’t make relationships work by outdoing each other, you make relationships work by...complimenting each other. And by that, I mean be strong where she’s weak. Figure out what it is you bring to the relationship. Figure out what you value and what she values,” she explained.

He sighed. “That might be difficult.”

“Here, I’ll help you out. Perfect example. I’m a lazy fuck. I hate doing chores, I hate doing housework. I’d rather fucking die than wash the dishes. Dunno why, I’m just that way. I dated a guy a lot like you. A human, young, not very assertive. Very cute. We met at a rave and I took him back to fuck. But anyway, I had him move in with me after I decided I really liked him. And you know what he brought to the relationship? He liked doing housework. He loved doing what I fucking hated. I didn’t give a shit that he didn’t have much money, or he wasn’t ripped, or he had social anxiety. Honestly, him being willing to eat pussy and do dishes every day made him a fucking golden saint in my book. I fucked that boy to heaven and back again.

“And I’m not saying that him doing dishes is all that mattered, I’m just saying that I valued that in a partner. You have to figure out what you both value, what you like, what you hate. His tendency to do chores compliment my hatred of chores. We fit together that way. Does that make sense?”

“Yes, actually. A lot of sense.”

“And Alex, you’re really early on in the relationship. I mean, I know you’ve been friends for six months, but you’ve been dating for like...a week now? Barely? Friends and dating are two different things. I mean, there should be a lot of overlap there, but you know what I mean? Just...give the relationship time to grow and then settle. You’ll pick it up as you go along. Pay attention, but don’t obsess. Trust Bri to tell you if something’s wrong. If you fuck up, apologize and do better. And you’re a smart guy. I can already tell that you can read Brianna pretty well. You’ll be tuned to her needs. Bottom line: trust her, trust yourself, give it time, and have fun.”

“Thank you,” he said after a moment. “Like, really, thank you. That was one of the most clarifying conversations I’ve ever had about a relationship.”

“Good! Now eat so we can get going. I want to hit this rave soon. I’m getting antsy.”

“Okay,” he replied.

…

After the meal, they hit the road and she drove him ten minutes away through the rainy cityscape, finally parking in a packed blacktop parking lot that sat beneath the glare of several massive industrial lights. They reminded him of the kind used to light up football stadiums. A trio of huge warehouse-looking buildings sat at the edge of the vast lot, and already he could hear music pounding through the air. Lights of varying colors were flashing from the huge windows, and there were clusters of people spread out loosely along the front entrances of the warehouses. Most were smoking or drinking something, two people were actually fucking, one crowd was gathered around a man dancing, and it appeared as though one group had circled around an impromptu rap battle. It definitely seemed to be a pretty lively place.

Aurora held his hand, lacing their fingers together, as she led him towards the center warehouse. Again, as they walked through the rain, he was struck by her sheer beauty. There was definitely something artificial about it, but honestly Alex didn’t see that as a bad thing. There were all kinds of beauty in the world.

“Don’t be nervous,” Aurora said. “I’ll keep you safe.”

“I’m okay,” he replied, although he didn’t know if he was fooling her. Probably not. But she didn’t say anything, just gave his hand a little squeeze.

And he realized people were starting to look at him.

Already, he could see a lot of very attractive women, but Aurora seemed to simply radiate raw sexual energy. There was a supreme confidence to her, he saw as she led him slowly through the crowd, which parted for them silently. Aurora hesitated in nothing she did. Honestly, by the time they were actually inside the place, he was starting to feel a little guilty. He did his best to quash the feeling, and it was a little easier than normal, but man did he ever feel out of his league with Aurora. That wasn’t exactly new, but there was a vast difference between feeling out of your league when you were alone, and feeling that way in a huge crowd of strangers.

Inside, it wasn’t as crazy as he had expected.

There were definitely a lot of people, but there wasn’t much in the way of screaming, and the music nor the bass wasn’t as insane as he thought it might be. It actually all looked pretty cool. There were bright lights hung from the ceiling in some places, and they radiated a brilliant neon hue, cycling through colors. First a deep electric blue, then a bright vivid green, follow by a shiny golden yellow, then to a dark red, and on and on and on. There were a dozen different smells floating on the air, most of them pleasant.

There had to be two or three hundred people packed into the room.

Alex scanned it all as he and Aurora walked in.

There were two stages set up. They each held a pair of people hard at work. One stage was occupied by two middle-aged men who stood behind a complicated looking workstation packed with all manner of tech gear. They were manipulating it, playing trance beats and looking generally like they were having a great time. One of them wore dark goggles and a lab coat, another had a pink-tipped mohawk and was grinning around a joint.

The second stage had a man and a woman. The man was working a similar workstation by himself, the woman was singing a hauntingly melodic song. She had a fantastic voice, and Alex found himself wondering if she was a paranormal or a human. Either way, she was clearly stellar at her job. There were big clusters of people gathered at the edge of the stages, some dancing, some watching. Loose collections of others were scattered around the edges of the huge room, talking and smoking and drinking.

A few were also having sex.

There was another cluster around a bar that had been set up, and another around an area that basically looked like a place to just relax. It had a few couches and chairs and huge beanbags. “So, what do you think?” Aurora asked.

“Not precisely what I was expecting,” he replied.

“I figured. What do you want to do?”

“I guess...let’s go listen for awhile,” he suggested.

She nodded, and they set off into the crowd.

And the next two hours passed surprisingly quickly. Alex found himself settling into the good vibes coming from the crowd, the music, the simple ambiance of the place. There was a calm warmth and acceptance to the rave. People were smiling everywhere he looked. People were happy. It was a great place to be. He spent about an hour just listening to the music, first at the trance stage, then at the singer’s stage. They both had some fantastic music to listen to, and watching them work, listening to what they had to offer, Alex found a lot of time slipping away without his noticing. It was a great experience.

After checking out the music for awhile, Aurora had led him around the edges of the room, chatting with people she recognized. There were several of those. Mostly other vampires, but he saw a few who could have been humans. It felt weird being introduced to all these strangers, but it also felt good because Aurora was hanging on his arm the whole time, grinning, playing with his hair, kissing him occasionally, running her hands across his body. Being the center of her attention and affection was pretty fantastic.

Finally, one of the conversations seemed to stick.

She found a small group of people in one corner, sitting together on chairs, talking, all of them vampires. They went through the introductions and Aurora started catching up with them, and through it all, he noticed that one of them, a very petite, very pale, very attractive dark-haired woman, kept looking at him with her bloodshot, almost luminous blue eyes. Her name was Auburn, and besides Aurora, she was the most attractive vampire he’d ever met. The conversation kept going for awhile, until the other three hanging out excused themselves, one by one, and then he, Aurora, and Auburn were left alone together.

“So how did you two meet?” Auburn asked after the others were gone.

“You remember Brianna, right?” Aurora replied. Auburn nodded. “Well, she moved away last year to a smaller, mostly human town. And she met him, and they finally hooked up last week, and she figured she’d bring him on a road trip to Thorne.”

“I see...” she murmured, then she smiled demurely at him and reached out, grabbing the red plastic cup she’d been drinking something that smelled strongly alcoholic from. He figured it’d have to be, given that alcohol didn’t work too well on vampires. “So, are you two fucking?”

Aurora grinned. “Duh.”

“I could tell. God, just from the way you’re all over him. Which means that Brianna is clearly okay with it.”

“Yes,” Aurora replied.

Auburn was staring intently at him now, partially hiding her face behind her cup. Her blue eyes almost seemed to be flashing, and they stood out even more as they were ringed with dark makeup. She wore a really sexy, thin, black choker collar. She also wore a very small black dress over her pale, petite body. He doubted she was more than five feet tall and a hundred pounds. Her black hair was short, pulling into a very small ponytail. She looked extremely alluring.

“So...you still into, you know...our shared interest?” Auburn asked innocently.

“Our shared...oh. Yes. That’s not something you ever really grow out of. I mean, I think.”

“Is he…?”

“Hmm.” Aurora looked over at Alex.

“What’s actually up? I’m not following this conversation,” he said finally.

“I know. She wants to know if you’re into hitting women.”

“What?!”

“Calm down, cutie,” Aurora said, running a hand up and down his leg. “Sorry, I could have worded that better. She wants to know if you enjoy, you know, rough sex? Specifically, if you enjoy being rough during sex. Being dominant and being a little abusive with ladies who like to get abused. Does that make sense?”

“Oh...yeah. It does. And...I mean, I don’t know,” he replied.

“You’ve never tried?” Auburn asked.

“No, I haven’t.”

“Bri’s not super into it, honestly,” Aurora said.

“And I’m guessing she’s the first paranormal you’ve ever been with. Not that human women aren’t into it, but...you seem inexperienced. Sorry if that’s offensive.”

“No, you’re right, I am,” he replied.

“You’re a lot less inexperienced now,” Aurora said, resting her hand on his crotch and giving it a small squeeze.

His breath caught in his throat for a second as a pulse of lust shot through him. “Ooh, he’s already a little hard.”

“Well, you’re both insanely hot and talking about sex,” he replied.

“Thank you,” Auburn said. She leaned forward a little, putting her drink down. He could see her pale, perky breasts, showcased nicely in the dress. “Have you ever thought about it? About doing a little experimentation? Does the thought of...holding me down and slapping me excite you?”

He considered it, but he didn’t really need to, because he immediately knew the answer: it did. Auburn smirked. “He looks guilty...”

“I mean...yeah, it’s an arousing idea,” he admitted. “I’ve thought about it before. Watched porn of it. But I’ve never really had anyone I could try it with.”

“You can try it with me,” Aurora said. “But I guess we haven’t gotten there yet. So, the thought of maybe tying one of us down, screaming at us and choking us while fucking us hard turns you on?” she asked.

“I mean...yeah.”

“Don’t worry, that’s not a bad thing,” Auburn said. Her eyes seemed a bit brighter now, and she was more focused on him. He felt strange but also intensely aroused now, almost there on his way to a full hard-on inside his pants.

“It’s not,” Aurora agreed. “Tons of people are into it, Alex. Tons of people are into getting abused, tons of people are into abusing. As long as there’s consent there, there’s absolutely nothing wrong with enjoying it. Now, all that being said, since Auburn’s beating around the bush...would you like to invite her back to our place, and have a threesome where you try out being a little abusive towards us?”

“That...actually sounds really, really fucking awesome,” he replied. His heart was hammering harder in his chest now and his stomach was trembling with excitement. His body was responding to both women with intense lust now.

Auburn abruptly finished off the last of her drink, set it down, and got to her feet. “Can we go right now? I’m so fucking turned on.”

“Yeah,” Aurora replied. “Alex?”

“Yes,” he said.

The three of them quickly left the warehouse, making their way outside, where it was dark and rainy now. Auburn had taken his hand in her cold one and was walking against him. Touching her brought new sparks of excited desire to him. He had hoped something like this would happen, but he hadn’t actually expected it to go in this direction. Especially not with the BDSM stuff. He didn’t know how he actually felt about that, beyond the fact that the thought of wrapping his hands around Auburn’s slim, pale neck, and of screaming at her, and slapping her around, really fucking turned him on. More than he felt comfortable with.

They got into Aurora’s car, with him and Auburn in the back seat.

“How about a little pre-gaming?” she asked excitedly as Aurora pulled out of the parking lot and onto the main road.

“Like what?” he replied.

She grinned fiercely at him, looking even more sexual and alluring with each passing second. “Make me suck your cock. Jam it down my fucking throat,” she replied, sounding just as aroused as he was.

“I...okay.”

He already had a pretty bad erection straining against his pants, so it was a simple matter to pull down the zipper, undo the button of his boxers, and then pull his cock out. As soon as it was free, he decided to take Auburn at her word and grabbed the back of her head. She let out a small gasp as he forced her head down into his lap, and groaned as the pleasure hit him. His cock entered her mouth, her warm, wet mouth, and she started sucking.

He let her do that for a little bit, then he gripped the back of her head a bit more tightly and forced her face harder against himself. She moaned, and then gagged as his cock hit the back of her throat. He left her there for a few seconds, then pulled back, then started forcing her head up and down rapidly. She moaned louder, and he found himself panting. It didn’t quite feel as good as a more deliberate blowjob, but it definitely made up for that in the dark thrill that was now coursing through him.

He felt a powerful excitement boiling in his stomach. He was enjoying this a hell of a lot, more than he thought he might. And clearly Auburn was enjoying herself. Alex kept forcing her head up and down fast and hard, and then he shoved his cock down her throat, pushing her down into his lap as far and as hard as he could.

“Oh my fucking God, Auburn...” he groaned.

“That sounds really hot,” Aurora said from the front seat. “You two sound like you are really enjoying yourselves.”

“Yeah,” Alex panted.

“Mmm-hmm,” Auburn replied, heavily muffled.

“Fuck...I’m gonna come. Keep going, make me come,” he groaned.

She replied something that sounded a little like yes, sir. He hoped that’s what she said. Alex was very quickly learning that he really got off on women being submissive to him. He figured he’d like it at least somewhat, but no. He really liked it. When he let go of Auburn’s head, she immediately set to work pleasuring him, and he quickly learned that she could do amazing things with her lips. She began slowly dragging her wet lips up and down, over the head of his bare cock, sending jerking shivers of pleasure through him.

He started coming about thirty seconds later.

“Oh fuck!” he cried, and almost without thinking about it, again forced her head down into his lap, so that his cock was partway down her throat. He was coming down her throat. She moaned again, very loudly, and swallowed.

“Oh holy fucking shit, Auburn!” he moaned in surprised pleasure as all her warm, wet throat muscles clenched around the head of his orgasming cock, sending an almost painfully intense burst of ridiculously potent rapture in him. He panted and moaned her name repeatedly as she kept swallowing, letting him come down her throat, taking everything he had to give. And once she’d taken all of his load, and he was through, his cock dry-kicking a few times, he let go of her, and she slowly pulled his dick from her mouth.

“Now that is the kind of reaction I fucking live for,” she said.

“You okay back there, Alex? You didn’t pass out, did you?” Aurora asked.

“No, I’m here,” he panted. “Oh my fucking...that was...oh wow.”

“I’m good, huh?” Auburn replied, grinning smugly.

“Good doesn’t begin to describe you,” he said, letting his head fall back against the seat, trying to get his breath back. “That was one stellar fucking blowjob.”

“Just wait until you get to fuck my pussy,” she replied, and laid her slim body against him.

“I’m very much looking forward to it,” he replied, putting an arm around her.

“You’re going to learn tonight, Alex, that while vampire pussies are very tight, petite, skinny little vampire chicks have even tighter pussies. And, on top of that, Auburn is a fantastic fuck,” Auburn said.

“How far away are we?” he replied.

Aurora laughed. “We’re almost there.”

CHAPTER THREE

It probably only took another five minutes or so before they got back to Aurora’s place, but riding high on lust and with an extremely hot and sexually active vampire who had just blown him playing with his cock, it felt like a lot longer. As soon as they were pulling into the parking lot, he quickly put himself away and zipped up. Once they were parked, he opened the door and almost fell onto the wet pavement getting out.

“Someone’s eager,” Aurora said as she turned off the engine and got out.

“Well, he’s had a taste of me,” Auburn replied, standing up and closing the door behind her. She grinned. “And I’ve had a taste of him. I’m eager, too.”

“Let’s hurry,” Alex replied, feeling insanely impatient and aroused.

They made it upstairs as fast as they could, and soon were behind a locked door. “Now,” Aurora said as she led them to her bedroom, “don’t worry about noise, Alex. This place is soundproofed pretty well. So, scream all you want. That goes double for you, Auburn.”

“I remember,” Auburn replied with a small smile.

“Now, let’s discuss specifics. We can’t just dive in,” Aurora said as they stepped into her bedroom.

“Okay, what do I need to know?” he asked.

“First off: safe word. You know the concept, right?”

“Yes. You say a specific phrase, I stop. Otherwise, I don’t stop at all. Right?”

“Correct,” Aurora replied. “To make it less complicated...shall we share a safe word tonight?” she asked, looking at Auburn.

“I’m okay with that. Since it’s your place, how about we use yours?”

“Okay, good. Alex, our safe word is going to be sunshine. You hear that, you stop.”

“Understood,” he replied.

“Perfect. Now, as for narrative. We need a little narrative going. How are you with roleplaying?” Aurora asked.

“I...have no idea,” he replied, shrugging, suddenly a little nervous. “I’ve never tried it before.”

“Don’t worry, it’s easy. And if you’re too uncomfortable to try it out, I’ll understand,” Auburn said. “We can just make it up as we go. But I do want to say that if we get a narrative going, it’ll be a lot more fun and your orgasm will be more powerful. Or that’s my experience, at least. Plus, you’d be surprised by how easy it is to do once you actually get going.”

Alex considered it. “Well...I’d at least be willing to give it a try.”

“Great!” Aurora said. “So, narrative...we’ll do something simple. Kind of a basic master-slave relationship between us, with us as the slaves. And...we were very bad tonight. Let’s say...we embarrassed you publicly. And you are fucking pissed.”

“And you’re going to punish us,” Auburn added. “Very hard.”

“I...uh, like the sound of that,” he replied.

“Good! Now, I want to emphasize: don’t hold back. Don’t worry about hurting or insulting us. You can say anything that pops into your head. And you can hit us as hard as you want. I know she looks frail, but just remember: vampires. We’re tough as hell. We can take a lot of punishment. So, do anything you want, and trust us, if you somehow, someway manage to go too far, we are not afraid to use the safe word.”

“Okay, I’ll...uh, do the best I can,” he replied.

“Good. Now, Alex,” she said, stepping forward and taking his hand, “I do want you to know that you can say no to this. Before or during. It’s really okay. We won’t be upset or mock you or anything. Also, we really want this. This gets us off a lot.”

“Yep,” Auburn agreed.

“So, try not to worry.”

“I’ll try not to,” he replied. “I think...I’m okay with this. I want to do this.”

“Good! Now, what’s the safe word?”

“Sunshine,” he replied.

“Excellent. So...shall we begin?”

“Sure.” He considered it for a moment, staring at the two women. They looked back at him, and something had subtly changed about them. After a few seconds, he realized what it was: they looked more demure. Everything about them had suddenly changed, their expressions, their body language, their postures, everything was more submissive now. He stared back at them, thinking about how to handle this best.

Abruptly, he had an idea. “Don’t move,” he said, then turned and walked out of the room.

He slammed the door behind him.

He had an idea of what they were talking about. They all needed to kind of set the stage, lay the foundation of the experience that was to come. Maybe it was because he had a passion for something creative, or maybe he was just a bit more empathic than most humans, but he did know a lot about immersion and how important it could be. He loved being immersed in everything he did for entertainment: movies, books, video games especially. And this was definitely entertainment, and would probably be a lot better and be a lot hotter if he was more into it. So, Alex tried to put himself in the right frame of mind.

He paced around Aurora’s living room, frowning, thinking about what pissed him off. Honestly, not a whole lot. Most of the things he hated were often too distant. Corporate ethics, politicians, tragedies...they were far away, and had no obvious, meaningful impact on his life most of the time. For the most part, he just didn’t encounter all that much that made him angry. But then he thought of the day he’d hooked up with Brianna. That had been a good day...at its end. But leading up to it? It had been nothing but frustration after annoyance after irritation.

He’d been tired all day at work, and for whatever reason he seemed to have run into more irritable or annoying customers than usual. Normally he didn’t care, but it had been a bad day. Then the firing. And then Brad. God, that had pissed him off. He hadn’t quite realized it at the time, because he was too close to the incident, and it had been followed up by having the best sex of his entire life up to that point, but it really pissed him off that this man who was supposed to be his friend had basically completely bailed on him.

Alex felt anger inside of himself, frustration and irritation bubbling in him.

That was good. It put him in the right mindset. He’d never actually raised his voice at any of his girlfriends before. Actually, he was hard pressed to think about the last time he’d yelled, or even gotten close, after getting out of boyhood and his adolescent years. Had he? Even once? He’d always been too socially awkward or, barring that, at least mild-mannered. He didn’t like conflict or confrontation. Well...that was about to change.

Okay, not really, but he was going to be screaming at Aurora and Auburn, because the thought of yelling at them, of hitting them, choking them, holding them down and furiously fucking them, it did turn him on way more than he thought it would. He had a bad erection right now. Alex looked at the door, then began walking towards it.

He intended to put the erection to good use.

Alex threw the door open so hard it banged against the wall, making both women, who were sitting on the edge of the bed, cry out in surprise.

“What the fuck was that?!” he screamed at them. They both looked genuinely afraid. Aurora began to respond but he cut her off. “Shut up! And stand up!”

Both women immediately shot to their feet. “I’m sorry,” Aurora said.

“You’re fucking going to be sorry, you stupid fucking bitch!” he screamed at her. He sighed disgustedly and turned away suddenly, walking across the room, then marching back over to them. “You have one fucking job, Aurora! One! Look fucking good in public. How fucking hard is that!?” he snapped.

“Master, please, I didn’t mean-”

He slapped her across the face and she cried out. “Shut the fuck up! I don’t want to fucking hear it! I don’t fucking give a shit what you meant to do! I care what you did do, and what you did do was make me look fucking bad! And you!” he snapped, turning his attention to Auburn, who let out a small sound of fear. He stepped closer to her, staring down at her, (she was almost a full foot shorter than he was), and she cringed away from him.

He was going to feel guilty from how well they were reacting to all this. Vampires were supposed to be good at acting, and given that they’d done this before, he figured he should have known they’d be practically perfect at slipping into their roles. He believed that he was terrifying them. On the one hand, there was a part of him that felt like a real asshole for doing that, but he was able to push past that without too much difficulty because he knew it was all an act, and because it was what they specifically wanted him to do.

Maybe he was doing a good job. He hoped he was.

“Master, please-” Auburn began, but he cut her off, suddenly reaching out and wrapping his fingers around her slim, pale throat. She gasped and tensed.

“She makes me look like an idiot in front of everyone, and you fucking laugh, you little bitch? It was bad enough by itself, but you just made it worse.” He almost let go of her, then decided to let his ‘anger’ overwhelm him for a second and suddenly slapped her twice, hard and fast, across the face, then he let go of her.

“What matters is that you learn from this experience,” he said, and he started undoing his pants. “What matters is you understand that when you fuck up, there are consequences. Strip! Now!” he screamed at them.

Both women immediately began taking their clothes off.

They got nude quickly, as they were both wearing neither bra nor panties, and dresses. He took his time getting naked, making them wait, staring angrily at them.

“I’m going to punish you,” he said through gritted teeth. He got out of his shoes, then took off his shirt. “I’m going to punish both of you very hard, hard enough that neither of you will forget this night. Neither of you will forget what happens when you fuck up.” He pulled his pants and his boxers down, then kicked them off.

For a moment, he simply stared at them.

Aurora looked as good as she ever did with all that smooth, pale skin, and her sexy tattoos and huge tits and nice, thick thighs. Auburn was extremely attractive in a different way. She had a slim, tight little body, built like a dancer, her breasts high and firm and pale, with perfect pink nipples. He was going to deeply enjoy fucking her brains out.

He suddenly moved forward and shoved Auburn so hard that her feet left the floor and she flew back onto the bed. She cried out in surprise, and then he slapped Aurora hard enough that she fell back onto the bed as well. Not giving her a chance to recover, he scrambled onto the bed and onto her, then shoved his cock deep into her mouth. She cried out, her voice muffled, words lost, as he began driving his cock into her mouth over and over again. He pounded her head into the mattress, fucking her in the mouth as hard as he could.

“I’ll fucking teach you,” he whispered harshly, shoving his cock down her throat.

He kept this up for close to a minute, fucking her good and hard, then pulled his cock out. Aurora coughed violently, rolling over. “Please, I’ll be good,” she moaned.

“Shut up,” he replied, and then turned his attention to Auburn. She seemed to be trying to shrink away from him as he stared at her. He suddenly shoved her, and she let out a cry of surprise as she fell off the bed. Alex sat down on the edge of the bed, then grabbed her by her black hair and yanked her up to a sitting position, forced her head into his lap, and his cock into her mouth. There, he grabbed her head with both hands, (something he’d wanted to do in the car, but the positioning of both of them just hadn’t allowed for it), and began forcing her head up and down as hard and as fast as he could. She let out muffled sounds of protest, but he ignored her.

He listened to her gag and choke and cough, feeling the warm pleasure of her mouth and her throat, for a little while, then released her. Grabbing her wrist, he yanked her back up as he stood and threw her onto the bed. Man, she was light and little, and easy to throw around apparently. He had to admit, that was fun, and hot. Moving around, he grabbed one of her ankles and then yanked and dragged her to the foot of the bed, where he let her plant her feet on the floor. He reached over and did the same thing with Aurora, laying her right next to Auburn.

Aurora began to shift but he slapped her. “Lay!” he screamed, and she cringed and was still.

Hurrying over to the headboard, he found the lube, applied some quickly, wiped his hand off on the blanket, then walked back around to them.

“Now,” he said as he got up to Auburn, “for the next part of your punishment.”

She gasped as he rammed himself inside her. Holy fucking shit, Aurora was right. Auburn was insanely fucking tight. He shoved his way into her, groaning at the powerful pleasure that hit him like a hammer, and thrust deep and hard into her, forcing himself all the way inside. It was definitely the fucking tightest pussy he’d ever fucked.

“Master, please, it’s too big...” she groaned.

He slapped her across the face twice, then backhanded her. “Shut up!” he screamed, then he started fucking her, pounding her pussy, shoving his cock deep and hard into her over and over again, and he wrapped both hands around her slender neck. She gasped, or tried to, as he began squeezing. “You need to learn to shut your fucking mouth, you stupid little whore. You’re nothing more than a fuck toy and you need to remember that,” he growled at her, squeezing harder and harder, cutting off her air.

Did vampires need to breathe? He couldn’t actually remember.

Auburn looked panicked, her eyes wide, her body twitching, but beneath that, he could see a deep, a tremendous enjoyment. Okay, so he was probably doing a decent job. He hoped he wasn’t laying it on too thick, he didn’t want to come off as ridiculous. But oh fuck, her pussy. Her pussy was like his own little slice of paradise right now. The drag on his cock was just incredible. He knew he was going to have to pull out soon or he was going to blow off right here and right now. And he didn’t want to finish, not yet.

He knew when and where he wanted to finish tonight.

Aurora moaned loudly as he moved over to her and slipped inside, then grabbed her pale, broad hips and started fucking her. He fucked her hard, staring down at her, trying to stay angry, or pretend angry, anyway. It was actually kind of hard. He was really enjoying the sex and he really liked Aurora. But he wanted to make her happy, and right now this made her happy. And it was making him happy too, honestly.

“I’ll fucking teach you to embarrass me, you vampire whore,” he growled, then decided to turn up the heat a bit. He made a fist and punched her in the ribs. She cried out, but she didn’t say the word. If anything, she looked more turned on now, an intense hunger in her wide eyes. She moaned, trying to put her hands up.

He shoved her arms aside and then punched her again, a little harder. Hitting her in the ribs like this hurt his fist, but she really seemed to like it.

“Ow! Master! Please!” she moaned. “Please! I’ll be good!”

He slapped her. “I fucking know you will,” he growled. “I’m making sure of it.”

He pounded her for a bit longer, before pulling out of her. Moving back over to Auburn, he grabbed her and flipped her over. Man, she had a hot ass. A nice, tight, well-toned ass. He was still pretty lubed up, so Alex laid his cock at the entrance of her trim ass and began pushing his way into her. She cried out and flailed.

“Master, no! I told you it’s too big!” she moaned.

“Shut up,” he replied.

“Please! It hurts!”

“Shut the fuck up, Auburn,” he replied, and he grabbed her wrists and held them firmly behind her, pressing them into the small of her back. He actually kind of wished he had some handcuffs right now, or something like them.

He bet Auburn wished it, too.

Alex worked his way into her ass, and holy fucking hell, her ass was even tighter. He could barely even get it in there. She cried out and struggled, but he held her firmly in place and kept forcing himself into her ass.

“It hurts! It’s too big!” she cried.

“I don’t care!” he screamed at her. “This is your fucking punishment!”

He didn’t last much longer than that. Within maybe another thirty seconds he was coming, and what a fucking orgasm it was. He cried out, everything else blasted away by the intensity of the climax he started to experience, blowing his load into her insanely tight vampire ass. Alex moaned loudly, holding her, his hips jerking forward as he came into her. It was like a bomb going off inside of him, insane bliss roaring through his body, filling him with a bright pink light of raw rapturous sexual gratification.

Eventually, Alex came back to himself, and realized he was shaky and covered in sweat. The orgasm had been...intense. Maybe one of the most intense he’d ever had in his life. It had felt like a goddamned seismic event. He didn’t know how long he’d been coming, but it felt like a really long time.

His muscles actually kind of hurt.

“Holy shit,” he whispered, and pulled slowly out of her ass.

His dick was so sensitive it hurt.

“Are you done Alex?” Aurora asked.

“Yeah...yeah, I’m done,” he panted. “Oh fuck. Sorry. I didn’t mean to be, but that fucking orgasm. I just...oh fuck,” he groaned, then, once he was free of Auburn’s ridiculously tight ass, he sat down heavily on the bed, then fell back beside her. “Are you okay? That wasn’t too much, was it? I know you wanted me to go hard...”

“That was...I’m fine,” she replied, getting up. “I’ll be right back.”

She had a strange expression he couldn’t quite read. He thought it was good, but it might not be. “You know,” she said as she walked over into the bathroom and flipped on the light, “normally I don’t like it when people lie to me. But you lied so effectively, and in such a way that it made the experience so fucking amazing, I don’t actually mind. I’m genuinely impressed. I can’t remember the last time a human successfully lied to me.”

“What are you talking about?” he replied. “I didn’t lie about anything.”

“Oh, don’t even try to bullshit me with that,” Auburn replied. “There is absolutely no way you were a fucking BDSM virgin. No way. That was too good.”

“I’m not lying. I’ve never done that before,” he replied.

Silence from the bathroom, then the toilet flushed, then she came back. “Seriously?” she asked, scrutinizing him intensely as she crossed the room.

“Seriously,” he replied.

Auburn looked over, behind him, at Aurora, a curious expression on her face. “As far as I know, he’s telling the truth.”

Auburn now looked at him. She sat down beside him and kept looking at him. “If you’ve never done that before, then you are a fucking savant, because that was like perfect.”

“Really?” he asked. “It wasn’t like...too over the top? Or poorly acted? I mean, I tried, I’ve seen a decent amount of porn doing it, but...”

“No, it was fantastic. It was amazing,” she said.

He rolled over onto his back and looked at Aurora. “Really?”

“Oh yeah. You did a stellar job, Alex. That was...really hot. Like, I figured you’d do at least a decent job, but man, you smashed that out of the park.”

“Oh. Wow.” He looked back at Auburn. “I didn’t like...hurt you, did I?”

“Yeah you did,” she replied with a big grin. “But I was asking to be hurt, remember? I’ll be fine. Like Aurora said: vampire. Trust me, you performed fantastically. I was coming along with you. That was an insane orgasm. You fucking destroyed my pussy and my ass. Seriously, so fucking hot. I want you to fucking tie me to the bed and wreck me sometime in the near future.”

“Wow...I would like that,” he admitted. He glanced at Aurora. “How about you? Your ribs okay? ‘Cause that hurt my hand.”

“My ribs are fine. I didn’t think you’d actually go that far. I’m glad you did, but I didn’t think you had the guts honestly.”

“I wasn’t sure precisely how far was too far,” he replied. “But it seemed like the right thing to do...”

“You’ve got good intuition. I actually love being punched in the ribs. For future reference, I also love getting my hair pulled, and I really like getting socked in the eye. Hard. The slapping was really, really good, too. And like, man, I believed you. You are good at acting.”

“I’ve never really tried before,” he murmured.

“Well, you’re a natural. At least when you’re pretending to be fucking furious with your little vampire whore fuck toys,” Auburn replied. She seemed very amused. “Who’d’ve known...you look so innocent.”

“He basically was before a few weeks ago,” Aurora murmured.

“I’m sorry I couldn’t keep going,” he said, looking over at her, “I intended to. It’s just that orgasm really wrecked me.”

“It’s fine, Alex. You did good. And we’ve got all night. Would you like a soak in the hot tub and a chance to decompress and maybe talk about this? I imagine you’ll need it after an experience like that,” Aurora replied.

He nodded. “Yeah...that’d be great.”

“Good. This next part is what we call aftercare. Where we relax and cool off and take care of each other,” she explained.

“That sounds really nice,” he replied.

They all got up off the bed and headed for her hot tub. He was still impressed that she had one. They hung around in the bathroom relaxing while she ran the hot water and filled it up, and when it was ready, all three of them slipped into the crystal clear, steaming water. Alex groaned softly as he felt his whole body relax, now immersed in that water. It was a different kind of pleasure, but one that was still deeply gratifying.

“So, Alex...I didn’t like, freak you out or anything, did I? Because sometimes I guess I come on too strong or I’m too familiar with brand new people. And I guess it’s kind of occurring to me that maybe I did that with you...” Auburn said, looking surprisingly bashful.

“I mean...I’m not freaking out,” he replied. “It was surprising. And we went really far really fast, but I’m actually okay with that. It was fun. And you’re fun. More than anything, I’m still surprised you were even interested at all. I...kinda figured you were doing Aurora a favor, honestly?”

“What? Why?” Auburn replied.

“I’m...how do I put this? I’m not used to attractive women being interested in me. Especially not for sex.”

She smirked suddenly. “You’ve just been hanging out with all the wrong people, Alex. You obviously seem to be doing pretty well with the paranormal ladies if you’re fucking Aurora and Brianna.”

“Apparently,” he murmured.

“Alex,” Aurora said, an odd firmness in her voice, and he looked over at her, “I want to talk about how you’re doing right now. Typically, after experiences like that, especially first encounters, you need to have a little talk about how you felt about it.”

“Oh. Right,” Auburn said. “Sorry.”

“It’s fine. So how are you, Alex?”

“Um...” He considered it, really considered it, because she seemed to be making it a serious and direct question. How did he feel about what had just happened? “I’m not freaking out or anything, just to lay that concern to rest. I guess, the biggest thing I’m feeling besides satisfied is...guilty. I feel bad that I got off on that so much.”

“That’s a pretty common reaction,” Aurora replied. “Try not to worry. It doesn’t say anything bad about you. A fuck-ton of people get off on either getting hurt, or hurting others. It’s actually pretty common. And trust me, there’s way weirder things to get off to. Not that I’m dumping on the more obscure kinks or anything. But try to keep that in mind: it doesn’t make you a bad person. You have a thing that makes you horny, and you explored that thing with people who also have a thing that makes us horny, so we were horny together.”

He laughed. “I guess that’s a good way to look at it.”

“Oh man, I really needed this,” Auburn murmured after a moment of silence. She leaned back in the tub and put her feet in his lap. Almost without thinking about it, he began to massage one of them. She had closed her eyes, but she opened them up. “Oh my God,” she said, grinning, “Brianna must fucking love you.”

“I mean, she seems to like me,” he replied.

“It’s a little early for love, I think,” Aurora murmured.

“Is it ever too early for love?” Auburn replied, then laughed. “Okay, maybe that’s a BS question. But six months is enough. Definitely.”

“We’ve been dating for like a week and a half,” he said.

“And you said you were best friends for like half a year! Don’t give me that.”

“Auburn,” Aurora said, “if you didn’t freak him out before, you’re going to freak him out now. God, don’t grill him about love. He’s never been in love.”

“You haven’t?” Auburn asked.

“No,” he replied. “I thought maybe I might have been when I was younger, but no. Definitely not.”

“Well okay, I’ll back off. You’ll figure it out in your own time. But anyway, she must be thrilled with you.”

“She is,” Aurora said.

“I hope so,” he murmured.

“Oh come on, Alex, she’s thrilled with you,” Aurora said. “Stop worrying.”

“Hard to do,” he replied.

She snorted. “Yeah, I can appreciate that.” She looked over at Auburn. “So, what have you been up to? Why do you need a break?”

Auburn sighed and massaged the bridge of her nose. “I go through cycles,” she said to Alex. “Just so you know, I’m seventy.”

“Holy crap,” Alex replied. “I’m not sure I’ll ever get used to that particular aspect of vampires and werewolves.”

“It’s fine. But every few years or so I’ll decide enough is enough! I’ll take all the money I’ve amassed and live the high life. Parties that last for weeks, drinking binders that last for months, and all the drugs under the sun! I mean, when you’ve got a vampire body, why not? And lots of sex. And then eventually the money runs out. I’m not great with money. If I was smart, I’d figure out some way of setting up revenue streams. Which is actually what I’ve been doing this past year. I ran out of money again and instead of going and working for a brothel for a year or two and fucking my way back to riches, I decided to do something a little different.”

“Which is?” Aurora asked.

“I’ve started my own little porn production house. I’ve got an office, and contracts with actors, and even a finance expert to help me with taxes and shit like that.”

“That sounds awesome,” Alex said.

“You’d think so! And I mean, don’t get me wrong, I like shooting porn. It’s been fun. But it’s also such a pain in the ass to run a business! So many endless little details to oversee! Schedules to keep, bookings and taxes and business licenses and more schedules and buying furniture so that I can set up different sets and different fuck scenarios and cameras and lenses and setting up the online social media crap. Ugh! I’ve been being a goddamned adult for like four months straight without a real break at this point. I haven’t even gotten laid in a non-porn-shooting way for two months now. And I mean hey, sex is sex, but it’s not the same. Porn fucking is fun in its own way, but I wanted something more...real. Raw. Not for a camera.”

She grinned suddenly and shifted, taking her feet out of his lap and instead putting her fit, trim ass in it. She wrapped an arm around him and grinned at him. Fuck, she was so attractive. “And you gave me that, cutie. That’s what I love about humans. The sex is often so real and nervous and raw with you! It’s so much fun.”

“That it is,” Aurora agreed with a grin. “I’m having a lot of fun with Alex so far.”

“I’ll bet he’s having a shitload of fun with you. Where’s Brianna, by the way?”

“Catching up with friends,” Alex said.

“Yeah, she thought she’d leave him in my stead for a little bit.”

“And you took him to a rave and hooked him up with me,” Auburn replied.

“Exactly. He’s happy,” Aurora said.

“Yep,” Alex agreed. He felt a little out of it, still having a little residual guilt from just how hard screaming at and abusing the two of them had gotten him off...but right now, he felt pretty happy.

“Can I sleep here tonight? I don’t feel like leaving your apartment,” Auburn asked.

“Sure,” Aurora replied. “I doubt Alex will mind.”

“I definitely won’t mind,” he replied.

Auburn grinned and kissed him. “Why would he mind having two hot horny vampire sluts all to himself for the night? Now, let me know as soon as you’re ready to fuck again because I’d like to take your cock for another ride.”

“It won’t be long,” he replied, and began kissing her.

CHAPTER FOUR

“So where are we going now?” Alex asked.

“You remember Ash? She has that herbal shop,” Aurora replied.

“The place we first met?”

“Yes. That’s where we’re going.”

“What are we getting there?” he asked.

“Oh...you know...this and that,” Aurora replied.

Alex glanced over at her from his place in her passenger’s seat. She usually wasn’t evasive. She was looking forward, focusing on driving, not looking at him. She had a very small smile on her face. Well, if she wanted to be evasive, so be it. It wasn’t like he could get anything out of her she didn’t want to give up.

So he just settled back into his seat and waited.

It had been a great day so far. After that soak in the hot tub, he and Aurora and Auburn had just kind of chilled out around her apartment. They’d fired up a pizza and watched some cartoons, and then finally he’d had sex first with Auburn and then with Aurora and had gone to sleep. They had stayed up later, although he had no idea how long. It was possible that they hadn’t even bothered going to bed if the mood took them. In the morning Auburn had roused him and ridden him until he’d had an intense orgasm, then had kissed him, told him farewell for now and that she had to get back to work on her porn studio, and then she was gone.

He’d gone back to sleep for some indeterminate amount of time, and finally had woken up, showered, and gone out for breakfast (lunch actually) with Aurora at one of her little cafes. Now they were heading for, apparently, Ash’s herbal shop. He wondered if maybe they were going to buy more weed, but why would she be evasive about that? He had to admit though...he was feeling a little anxious about going back there. Is that why she was being evasive? No, that didn’t really follow. If anything, she’d want to reassure him.

She probably didn’t even realize he was feeling uncomfortable about it. He still remembered that fight Brianna and Aurora had had with the thugs. Alex put it out of his mind. He didn’t want to think about miserable things right now. He’d thought about them enough as it was. This was a vacation, and he was going to treat it as such.

His phone buzzed. Fishing it out of his pocket, he checked it and found a response from Brianna. They’d been texting off and on all last night and through this morning.

Where are you going now?

Ash’s herbal place. He texted back.

A pause, the little … symbol as she began to respond. Cool! I’m close to there. I’ll meet you there, I miss you a lot and I’m done catching up with my friends.

He couldn’t help but smile. I miss you too.

“You’re sexting with Brianna, aren’t you?” Aurora asked with a grin in her voice.

“No, just regular texting,” he replied.

“You are so fucking adorable with her.”

“Thanks...she’s going to meet us as Ash’s place.”

“Perfect! We can buy some stuff, go back to my place, have a nice catch-up threesome.”

Alex felt a twitch of lust pulse through him at the thought of that. Goddamn did he love fucking both Brianna and Aurora at the same time, and seeing them pleasure each other. He wondered what she’d make of his encounter with Auburn. He’d really just told her that Aurora had hooked him up with one of her hot vampire friends, but hadn’t gone into detail. He was genuinely curious what she’d think of his interaction.

“Here we are,” Aurora murmured as she pulled off the main road.

After parking, they got out and began to head into the shop. It was a nice day out, well, a nice day as far as Alex was concerned. The sky was a little gray, a little overcast, and although it was warm, it wasn’t hot. There was a comfortably cool breeze and it looked like it might rain at some point in the near future. He knew that it had lightly last night. He was genuinely liking this city. They walked in through the front door together and he saw Ash actually laying on the counter, reading a book. She sat up and set it aside as they came in.

“Hey you two,” she said, her voice calm and amicable. “What brings you in?”

“Looking for some supplies,” Aurora replied.

“Oh yeah? What kind of supplies?” Ash asked. Alex was paying close attention, while trying to appear like he wasn’t paying super close attention, because he was really curious as to what Aurora felt the need to be so secretive about.

“I think you’ll have some in the back storeroom. Why don’t you bring me back there and we can look for it?” Aurora suggested.

Alex tried not to sigh.

“I think I can manage that,” Ash said. She hopped up off the counter and headed through a door at the back.

“Be right back, cutie,” Aurora said as she followed after her.

As soon as they were gone Alex did sigh, softly, and gave up. Either she’d let him know or she wouldn’t, there was nothing he could do to change it. Probably. Unless he complained about it to Brianna. She seemed like she had a chance of needling it out of Aurora. But Aurora was entitled to her secrets, he didn’t need to know everything that was going on. Unless it pertained to him, but why would it? She had a lot going on elsewhere in her life, he was just a tiny, recent fraction of it. Behind him, the door opened.

He turned around, suddenly feeling that fear and paranoia creep back in, as a scenario played out rapidly in his mind of the assholes from before, or more like them, showing back up, and he was out here alone with no one to help him. That would certainly be terrifying. But it was Brianna. She had a bright smile for him and she hurried across the store, in between the two main aisles, and wrapped him in a hug and kissed him firmly on the mouth.

“I missed you so much,” she said after the kiss.

“I really missed you too, babe,” he replied.

“So, did you have fun with Aurora? It sounds like you did.”

“Oh yes. I, uh, I fucked the shit out of her friend Auburn.”

“Now, Auburn...skinny, tight little goth chick?” she asked.

“Yes, that’s her.”

“Oh, I remember her. She is so fucking hot, you lucky pervert you.”

“I am lucky,” he agreed. “And uh...she and Aurora kinda...had me try out a new kind of sex with them.”

“Oh?” she asked, raising an eyebrow.

“More, uh, violent sex. Some, um, master-slave roleplay,” he replied, suddenly feeling awkward about it.

“Okay. And how do you feel about the whole experience?” she asked evenly.

He laughed. “Come on, that’s what you have to say? You’re like intentionally hiding any kind of emotional response to it,” he replied.

“I know how I feel about it. I’m interested in how you feel about it. You’re the one that had the experience, after all.”

“Fair enough. I liked it. A lot. Like, a lot. And that makes me feel a little guilty, given the nature of what it is and the fact that it got me off like really hard.”

“Ooh, so you like it, huh? I’m guessing you were the master? You don’t really strike me as the submissive type.”

“I was,” he replied.

“Well, don’t be guilty, Alex. You like what you like. Enjoy it. Were you any good at it?”

“Uh, apparently. I told Auburn I’d never done it before and she thought I was actually lying to her afterward. She said I’m a natural.”

“Really? Interesting. Aurora must’ve had a great time.”

“She seemed to...are you, uh, into...”

“Not particularly, but I’d totally be sub for you if you want. You can chain me to a table and force your cock down my throat if you have that fantasy...do you?” she asked.

“I mean...I guess kinda.”

“Well we can figure it out in the future. I’m just glad you had a good time.”

“Me too. Did you?”

“Oh yes. Caught up with some of my friends.”

“Did you sleep with any of them?”

“Two,” she replied. “A beautiful redhead I’ll have to introduce you to someday, a witch, and an undead porn star who’s been a friend of mine for awhile now. I’ve been meaning to introduce you to her. Her name’s Kate and she’s also wicked hot.” She hesitated. “You don’t...mind, do you? That I had sex with them? Man, I should’ve texted you...”

“It’s fine,” he replied. “I don’t mind. I mean, I had sex with someone else last night as well. Two someone elses.”

“Yeah, but it’s...not exactly the same,” she murmured. “I pretty much gave you a blank check but...I guess I’m just kind of remembering what it’s like to be in a relationship again, especially an early one, especially one with a human. Okay, so nothing bad came of it, but how about we at least text each other for permission before having sex? Or, at the very least, if say we’re going out for a night of fucking on the town, we get permission for that?”

“Okay,” he replied, “that sounds like a good idea.”

“Great!” She seemed relieved. “Now, where’s Aurora?”

“In the back with Ash. She wants to buy something here but she’s being weirdly secretive about it,” he replied.

“She won’t tell you what it is?”

“No, not even a hint. She’s being coy.”

“Hmm...” Brianna fell into thought for a few seconds, then her eyes lit up slightly. “I think I know what it is, if she won’t tell you.”

“What?” he asked.

“Well I’m not going to tell you if she’s not going to tell you,” Brianna replied, now wearing a small smirk very similar to the one Aurora had been wearing. He heaved a loud sigh. “Oh, don’t worry, honey. If it’s what I think it is, it’s a good thing. You’ll like it. I think. But just know this, whatever it is, if it pertains to you, Aurora will tell you when she’s ready, and not before. And it will do no good to badger her about it.”

“I haven’t been badgering her about it. I asked once,” he replied.

“Good then. You know to respect personal boundaries.”

They both looked up as Aurora and Ash reemerged from the back. Aurora had a little bag in her hand. “I got it,” she said, “and a bit more weed, and Brianna is here!”

“Hey Aurora. You’ve been treating my man well?” Brianna asked as Aurora came over to them. They hugged and kissed, as did Brianna and Ash when the witch joined them.

“Obviously,” Aurora replied. “Now, can we go back to my place? I’m actually still turned on from last night.”

“Then let’s go,” Brianna said.

Aurora hurried out of the shop, calling her farewell to Ash, and they followed after her.

…

Alex didn’t realize how truly used to Brianna’s presence he had become until he and her got into the back of Aurora’s car, and she snuggled up against him, resting her head on his shoulder affectionately. They’d only been apart for a single night, barely a full twenty-four hours, and yet it felt like it had been a week, two weeks. He hugged her fiercely to him, and before long the two of them were kissing.

“You two gonna fuck back there?” Aurora asked.

“We could,” Brianna said, raising her eyebrows suggestively at him.

“I...seriously?” he replied. He felt excitement begin to boil in his lower belly even at the suggestion of it, and he already had a hard on.

“Well, I’m in a dress,” Brianna replied, indicating the smooth black dress she’d worn today, “and no panties. And it’s a simple matter for you to pull your dick out. You don’t even need to get your pants down.”

“I...um...”

“You should totally do it, Alex,” Aurora said.

“Okay,” he replied finally. “Lay back.”

“Yes, sir,” she replied, and laid down in the backseat, putting one leg down on the floor and resting the other up on the back of the seat. Now his whole body was thrumming with excited lust. He’d never had sex in a car before, let alone a moving car. Was it illegal? He couldn’t remember if it was illegal to have sex in public in Thorne. Not that this was precisely public...okay, well, it was, actually, anyone could look in.

There, his dick was out, and once it was out, and once he looked over at Brianna, who’d not only pulled her dress up, revealing her smooth thighs and that bald glistening pussy of hers, but also had managed to get the straps down and had freed her enormous breasts, his willpower evaporated. There was absolutely no way he was not doing this. He quickly undid his seatbelt and laid down on top of her as best he could. It was a little awkward, but there was a lot of fun in getting into her, in finding just the right way to lay.

“Ah! There! You’re in,” she gasped, and he groaned as he pushed his way into her tight, wet perfection.

“Oh my fucking God,” he moaned as he went all the way in, burying his entire rigid length inside of her. “Ooohhh, fuck, Brianna...”

“Mmm, I missed you too honey,” she replied, and kissed him as he began making love with her. Alex groaned and grunted as he started thrusting into her, and she cried out passionately, breaking the kiss each time she shouted, her hair becoming a sexy mess, her pale face flushed, her eyes wide and full of lust.

“Fuck me, come on fuck me, honey,” she moaned.

“Gonna...come...” he moaned.

“Do it. Fucking come in my pussy,” she panted. “Fucking come in me like a fucking whore, Alex,” she growled.

“Oh FUCK!” he screamed as his orgasm blasted into existence.

He moaned loudly as he started coming hard and fast, his dick kicking furiously inside of her, spraying his seed out as fast as it possibly could, passion and bliss and sexual gratification and a tremendous release soaring through him. He orgasmed intensely into his girlfriend, staring into her eyes the whole time, moaning her name over and over again, and then he was finished, and he slowly pulled out of her and fell back into his seat.

“Holy. Fuck,” he whispered between breaths.

“That was wonderfully intense,” Brianna murmured. “You gonna give me some wipes or something, Aurora? Unless you want me leaking all over your back seat, he blew a big fucking load into my pussy,” Brianna said.

“Yeah, yeah, here,” Aurora replied, and a balled-up collection of tissue paper flew back and landed on Brianna’s breasts. She took it and cleaned herself up.

“Damn, babe,” she murmured.

“Sorry. It felt so fucking good,” he replied as he tucked his cock away. “And I really missed you.”

She laughed. “I can tell.” Once she was finished, she fixed her dress, then reversed herself so that she was laying in the opposite direction, her head resting in his lap. “That was admittedly part of the reason I went off on my own, you know.”

“What was?” he asked.

“The ‘I missed you’ sex, the reunion sex. Plus, I wanted to see how much I’d miss you.”

“You weren’t sure if you’d miss me or not?”

“Of course I was sure I’d miss you,” she replied, rolling her eyes, “I just wanted to know how much I’d miss you.”

“And?”

“Turns out, a lot. Like...a lot. More than I thought, and I already thought it would be a decent amount. I really like you, Alex.”

“I really like you too, Brianna,” he replied.

“I like both of you, and now we’re at my place, so it’ll be my turn to fuck Brianna and catch up on the ‘I missed you’ sex, because I still haven’t had that particular itch scratched,” Aurora said as she pulled into her apartment complex’s parking lot.

“Happy to provide the sex,” Brianna replied.

They all got out of the car and headed upstairs. As they came to the top floor, Alex saw that someone was standing in front of Aurora’s door. Someone familiar. Someone with a swollen belly, big breasts, and red hair.

“Emma?” Aurora asked, looking surprised.

“There you are!” Emma said brightly. “All three of you! Good! I was actually just getting ready to knock. I texted you to tell you I was coming over, but you never responded.”

“I didn’t get that...” Aurora murmured, reaching into her pocket and pulling out her phone. “Dammit!” she snapped. “It fucking died on me. I’m so shit at remembering to charge this goddamned thing.”

“It’s okay. You’re here now. I had a big fight with my husband and I wanted to come over and tell you about it! And have sex,” Emma said.

“Oh shit, what happened?” Aurora asked.

“Let’s go inside and I’ll tell you about it,” Emma replied.

“You don’t seem that upset,” Brianna said.

“I was upset. Now I’m done being upset. I’ve started being happy.”

“Okay, let’s talk about it,” Aurora said and opened up her door. They all went inside. Alex felt fear as they went in. He was glad to see Emma, but...at least in some way he couldn’t help but worry that he was at least in some part probably responsible for the fight, because he could guess what it was about. Which meant that it was very possible that his fucking this vampire’s pregnant wife could have come to light.

Which was exactly what he was afraid of.

They came in and settled on the couch. “Okay, what happened?” Aurora asked.

“I kept thinking about what all of you told me that night at the bachelorette party, and it just...bugged me. I got anxious, then I got angry, before I finally decided to have a real, adult conversation with my husband about it. Also, Alex, don’t worry. I didn’t tell him any specifics. He doesn’t know we had sex. What I did tell him was that the nature of our open relationship was bullshit, and that if he gets to fuck whoever he wants, then so do I. Well...the conversation kind of got away from me after that. First, he started trying to pull up whatever excuses he could muster, and then we started arguing, and finally I told him to outright tell me if he didn’t want me fucking other men, then to tell me to my fucking goddamned face.”

“What’d he say?” Aurora asked. She looked and sounded fascinated. Alex was feeling relieved.

“He told me just that. So then I told him fine, he can’t have sex with other women. Which naturally he didn’t take too well. Finally, he told me that it was a condition of the marriage. When I started arguing further, he told me I was being too hormonal and emotional because of the pregnancy,” she said.

“Oh my fucking God, what bullshit,” Brianna muttered.

“I know. I told him to fuck off. If that’s how he felt, then if he really wants to push this, he can find someone else to be his fucking slave, and I walked out, and told him not to goddamn follow me, and I’ll call him back when I feel up to talking, and when that time comes, he’d better be a hell of a lot closer to reasonable.”

“Holy shit, Emma,” Aurora said. “That’s fucking...brave. Wow.”

“Yeah. It was also scary as fuck, but I did it. And he didn’t follow me. This was all last night. And after that, I took a cab to the nearest brothel and fucked my way through it for most of last night and oh fuck was that liberating.”

“I’ll bet,” Brianna said.

“Which brings me to here...Alex,” she said, turning her insanely alluring and beautiful face towards him, “I feel like we had a real connection. At the very least, an intensely erotic sexual connection. You got me off so good, and I think you’re very attractive. And I very desperately want to have sex with you again. And I really want to have sex with both of you as well,” she said, looking at Brianna and Aurora. “So, can that happen?”

“Uh...yeah, definitely,” Brianna replied.

“Good. Alex, I want to ride you. I kept thinking about that after I left that night. I want to have a lot more sex with you, because for whatever reason, I really imprinted on you and I keep thinking about you and,” she looked suddenly at Brianna, “and I hope I’m not stepping on your toes with any of this. You’ll tell me if I am, right?”

“I’ll let you know,” Brianna replied easily. “And right now, I’m happy to share him. He’s clearly making you really happy, and I think you deserve to be happy. And you obviously make him happy. He’s in lust with you I think more than any of us right now.”

“Are you?” Emma asked, looking back at him expectantly.

“I, um...wow,” he replied, all that anxiety rushing back.

“It’s okay, Alex. I’m not going to be mad if you admit it. I mean, I can tell already. I’m not always going to be the most attractive in the bed with you. We don’t get to choose who turns us on or how strongly. You react to Emma more than anyone else right now, and that’s fine. What we do get to choose is our actions and how we react to those desires and emotions. I’m okay with this as long as I’m still your number one girl.”

“You’ll always be that,” he replied.

She smiled suddenly. “Oh will I? That sounds like an awful big commitment.”

“I...” he sighed heavily. “You keep throwing this shit at me!”

Brianna laughed. “It’s okay, honey. I’m just teasing. Go have fun. I’ll watch. Then I’ll join in.”

“Okay. Thank you.” He looked over at Emma, a war going on inside of him between how far out of his depth and intimidated he felt by these three women he now shared a room with, and how fucking goddamned horny he was.

“Let’s fuck,” Emma said eagerly, trying to leap to her feet and instead flopping back on her ass.

Clearly, she had her priorities straight.

Alex got to his feet and helped Emma stand. She reached out and took his hand. Her skin was soft and hot. Guiding him quickly over to Aurora’s bedroom, Brianna and Aurora got up and followed after them.

“You have a weird apartment Aurora,” Emma said as they entered her bedroom.

“That I do,” Aurora agreed.

“I like it.” She turned towards Alex and fixed him again with her intensely beautiful and bright eyes. “And I like you.”

He found himself grinning foolishly. “I like you too,” he murmured.

“Oh yeah, he’s got it bad for you,” Brianna said.

“Good. Because I have it bad for him.”

Alex studied her. She wore something simple, just a small white t-shirt pulled tight over her swollen belly and some pink jogging shorts that would be loose on her if she wasn’t pregnant and didn’t have bigger hips, thighs, and her fantastically thick ass. They were tight, showing off a lot of those wonderful pale thighs of hers. As she shed her clothing, she seemed to do it gratefully. Especially her bra. He was kind of the opposite, almost reluctant to get naked. But his natural hesitation and even fear of being naked in front of insanely attractive women was quickly overruled by the fact that Emma was getting naked and she wanted to ride his cock and in this moment he wanted that just about more than anything.

So, he stripped down.

As Emma freed her breasts from the bra they were straining against, and pulled down her shorts and panties, revealing all that smooth skin and those big hips and thick thighs, he was surprised to see that she was actually as hot as he remembered. His memories of that sex with her in the shower when she was wet and nude and perfect seemed less like memories and more like dreams. He didn’t think she was actually as hot as he remembered her, but she clearly was. She was a visage of pregnant, fertile beauty.

As soon as they were both naked, she stepped forward and embraced him. She hugged him against her curvaceous, hot, smooth softness as she pressed her luscious lips to his own. She moaned as they began to kiss, and he ran his hands over her body, down the smooth softness of her back, settling on the swell of her big ass. He groped and grasped it, loving the exaggerated feel it had. She rubbed her big, perfect tits against his bare chest as they made out, and Emma slipped her tongue into his mouth, eagerly probing for his own.

He moved his tongue forward to meet hers, and they twined and twisted together, sharing saliva, both of them breathing heavily as they made out. Alex had so desperately missed her, he realized. So desperately missed her hot, smooth, pale skin and her wondrous red lips and her eager tongue and her voluptuous body. He ran his hands over her, groping her big tits, touching her everywhere. And then she broke the kiss.

“Fuck me,” she said.

“Now? You want me to-”

“No,” she interrupted, “I know exactly what I want. I want you to fuck me. Right now. I’m so fucking wet right now, I fucking need your cock inside of me, fucking pounding my pregnant pussy, right fucking now, goddamnit!”

“Okay, on your back,” he replied.

“Thank you,” she whispered, sounding deeply relieved.

She climbed carefully but eagerly onto the bed, then laid down on her back and spread her legs. He got in between those lusciously thick thighs of hers, running his hands up and down them as he settled into place, staring at her pussy. It was a smooth, glistening pink slit. She was definitely wet, she had to be extremely horny.

He rested the head of his erect, throbbing cock at the entrance of her pussy.

Alex held it there for a few seconds, just long enough for her to begin to complain, and then the second she opened her mouth and began to speak, he slipped it inside of her.

“Oh fuck!” she cried as penetrated her slowly.

“Holy fucking shit,” he whispered, breathing heavily as he worked his way into her, “you are so fucking wet and tight. I forgot how fucking tight you are, Emma.”

“Mmm...a nice side effect of pregnancy,” she replied with a sultry, smug grin, which quickly lost cohesion as her face twisted into a new expression of pleasure. He pushed himself all the way inside of her, burying every last inch of his cock into her perfect vagina, before he slid his hands up her smooth thighs to her curvy hips, gripped them firmly, and started to fuck her. She moaned loudly, crying out his name as he settled into a wonderful rhythm. The pleasure was eating him alive, caressing him in waves, filling his body like a pink light.

Her pussy felt awe-inspiring in the amount of pleasure it was giving him.

And she was so beautiful. So exotic and erotic and sexy with her red hair and the way her face kept twisting into pleasure. Her breasts bounced and jiggled wonderfully as he fucked her, and soon his hands found their way away from her hips, sliding slowly and gradually up to the swell of her belly, and she moaned loudly.

“Oh fuck...I don’t know why but...oh I like that so much, when you touch me there when you’re fucking me. It’s really, really, really good...” she groaned, closing her eyes and laying her hands over his own, holding them there. “Yes...don’t stop...” she begged.

He didn’t stop.

He didn’t think he could at this point.

Alex continued driving into her over and over again, plunging his rock-hard cock into her sweet, hot pussy, soon going as fast as he could, making her moan and cry out, and then she let out a scream of intense pleasure as she began to orgasm. He groaned loudly as he felt her come, felt the way it cranked up his own pleasure, and he began to come too. They were unified, brought together as they writhed in bliss, basking in their shared orgasm, connected as intimately as they physically could be. And then, gradually, he came out of it.

And Alex was left panting on his knees, naked and sweaty, looking down at Emma, who radiated a healthy pale glow, her cheeks flushed, a visage of fertile beauty.

“I really liked that,” she whispered.

Alex nodded and carefully pulled out of her. “Me too. Good lord.”

“I liked that a lot as well,” Brianna murmured. “I fucking love watching live sensual sex. It’s rare that I get to really see it.”

“It can’t be that rare,” Alex murmured. Emma got up and moved into the bathroom, where she cleaned herself up and then returned.

“No, I see a ton of fucking. You can find fucking like anywhere. No, what’s going on with you two is sensual, it’s romantic and beautiful. Your bodies are really speaking with each other,” she explained.

“And that really doesn’t bother you?” he asked.

She laughed. “Alex! How many times do I have to say it?”

“I know. I’m sorry. It’s just...I’m still getting used to this. I mean, I’m still getting used to the idea that not only are you okay with me fucking other women, you actually encourage it and want to watch. But this is another level. I mean...we aren’t just fucking. You said it yourself: it’s romantic.”

“Romantic is good if you have trust. And I trust you Alex. I trust Emma, too. I want to see you both happy. Both of you deserve to be happy. And this is clearly making you happy. So it makes me happy by extension. Plus, I mean on a purely basic level, it is satisfying to watch, as I said. It’s one thing to watch people fucking, it’s way different to watch two people making love. I mean really making love. And that’s what you two were doing. It was electric. I could feel it, and you can’t put a price on that.”

“She’s right,” Aurora agreed. “That was amazing.”

“Well...I’m glad it makes you happy,” Alex said.

Brianna smiled, stood up, and walked over to the bed. “Don’t worry, Alex. You’ll start settling into it, eventually. But in the meantime, I want sex.”

“Same,” Aurora said. “I’ve got a strap-on.”

“Get it,” Emma replied immediately.

Aurora grinned and hopped to her feet, then moved over to her bedside table, opened one of the drawers, and started rooting around in it. Brianna stood and peeled off her shirt, then did the same with her sports bra.

“Oh my God, Brianna, you have got huge tits,” Emma said. She looked at Alex. “You must play with them all the time.”

“Not all the time,” he replied.

Brianna laughed. “More or less,” she said, then pulled down her shorts.

“Got it,” Aurora said. She pulled it out, then looked at it a little forlornly and sighed. “I keep meaning to get this imbued with that spell that lets me feel the sex. I used to have one like that.”

“Oh! Hey! I know that spell!” Emma said, sitting up quickly, her big pale tits bouncing nicely with the sudden motion.

“You do?! Can you do it?” Aurora asked eagerly.

“I sure can. Gimme,” she replied, holding out her hands. Aurora passed her the fake cock and Emma held it in her hands. She focused on it intently, and her hands began to glow white. Alex watched, fascinated, as she worked. Seconds passed, and the glow intensified, before it transferred from her hands to the strap-on, the process continuing until it glowed. Then the light began to fade, and she lost the look of concentration.

“There! All done,” she said, passing it back.

“Thank you so much. How long will it last?” Aurora asked as she finished stripping naked.

“About ten sessions. Give or take.”

“Awesome! Thank you again. I’m going to use it. On you. Right now, if you don’t mind,” Aurora said, pulling the strap-on up over her thick thighs.

“I would love that.”

Brianna climbed onto the bed and began to make out with Alex as Aurora got closer to Emma. In between kissing, they both watched the two sexy redheads make out and grope each other. Alex had to admit, this was something he’d wanted to see for quite awhile now. Both women kissed with a serene passion that grew fierier with each passing second, involving their tongues, groping each other’s big breasts, and pretty soon, Aurora had pushed Emma gently down onto her back and assumed the position that Alex had been in not too long ago.

“Get down next to her, I’ll ride you,” Brianna said.

“Okay,” he replied, and he laid down next to Emma, who moaned loudly as Aurora penetrated her with the strap-on.

Aurora grabbed her firm hips and moaned as well. “Oh my fuck! I forgot what that feels like...” she groaned loudly.

“I want to try it,” Brianna said as she mounted Alex, who was currently thinking about the fact that it was a little funny: this was the first time he’d ever seen magic performed in the flesh, and he was too distracted by sex to really appreciate that fact. Then he gasped as Brianna slipped his cock into her vagina and she began to ride him, and all thoughts were ejected neatly from his skull. For the next few moments, there were only the sounds of sex. They all fucked and it was glorious. Aurora’s and Emma’s and Brianna’s big, perfect tits bouncing as they fucked. He reached up, cupping his lover’s amazing breasts in his grasp as she rode him, the pleasure and sexual gratification washing through him as beautifully as it ever had.

Brianna rode him until she brought herself to orgasm, and it was beautiful to watch, which he actually could, given that he didn’t also immediately start coming too. She cried out, arching her back, putting her breasts forward, and spreading her hands out. Tilting her head back, she moaned incoherently as her pussy went crazy and she orgasmed intensely, getting her sex juices on him, her hips twitching and gyrating as the climax roared through her body. She looked fantastically erotic, and as she came, Aurora began to enjoy an orgasm too.

Alex watched both of them come.

When she was finished, Brianna got off of him. “Will you fuck me now, Aurora?”

“What? Yes,” she replied, glancing over. She looked back at Emma, then gave her a kiss and pulled out. “It’s been fun. I’ll be back later.”

“Okay, beautiful,” Emma replied.

Brianna shooed Alex out of the way, then took up his place where he’d been laying, getting onto her hands and knees, showing Aurora her tight ass as the vampire got in behind her. He moved closer to Emma and watched as the women began to fuck, Aurora grabbing Brianna’s hips and beginning to pound her from behind.

“Oh fuck yes!” Aurora growled.

“Hey you,” Emma said, looking at Alex. “Round two?”

“Yes, but...can I fuck you in the ass?” he replied.

“Definitely. I love anal,” she answered.

“Oh, thank you so much,” he said, and went in search of the lube. By the time he had it in hand and had finished rubbing his cock down, Emma was in position, her huge pale ass ready for fucking. He got up against her, marveling at how curvaceous she was, and then got to it. He carefully began working his way into her ass, going slow, easing his way in, and she moaned as he did. His voice joined hers as he got in deeper and deeper, and before too long, he was taking her big hips in his grasp, gripping them tightly, and fucking her ass.

He buried himself all the way in, groaning at the incredible drag of her ridiculously tight ass. The pleasure, the blissful ecstasy and sexual gratification, was out of this world. He groaned, hunched over her, fucking her pregnant ass.

“Come on, harder!” she groaned.

“You sure?” he asked.

“I wouldn’t fucking say it if I wasn’t,” she panted back at him.

“You got it.”

He dug in his fingertips more and really started fucking her ass, and she cried out and pushed against him. He looked over at the other two women, who were fucking just as furiously. Brianna looked insanely hot on her hands and knees, getting fucked hard as hell by Aurora. Who looked just as hot, on her knees, gripping Brianna’s hips, pounding her with the magically-enhanced strap-on, head leaned back, moaning in intense pleasure. He wasn’t going to last much longer, not after getting ridden like that by Brianna and her wonderfully wet werewolf pussy. Pleasure burning into him, Alex kept fucking Emma’s pregnant ass until finally another orgasm burst inside of him, and then he was filling that sweet ass of hers up with his seed.

He cried out, hunching forward, letting go of her hips and instead grabbing her big, pale breasts, groping and massaging them as he came in her ass, listening to her moan. He came until he was empty, then he pulled out of her, gasping for breath, and fell back onto Aurora’s bed. He listened to the two other women continue fucking furiously until both of them had orgasmed as well, and then they were all laying there in a rough heap of sweaty, naked bodies, getting their breaths back, none of them speaking for several minutes.

Then Emma said, “I want to go eat pizza and play arcade games.”

CHAPTER FIVE

“So, what is this place exactly?” Alex asked as they drove through the misty neon night of Thorne.

“Exactly what it sounds like: a place where you can eat pizza and play arcade games. Like, old school, arcade cabinet, real fucking arcade games,” Emma replied. She sounded genuinely excited. There was something so...interesting about that.

He knew there shouldn’t be, but there was this idea that he had grown up with, one that permeated his culture and had seeped into his societal subconscious: it was rare to find a hot woman who genuinely enjoyed playing video games. It was bullshit, and he knew that now more than ever. Video games were gender neutral. Tons of people played them. He supposed it persisted, at least in his mind, because there was a strangely romantic notion about it. It was something that had been hyped among he and his kind.

Something all the losers dreamed of: having an attractive girlfriend to play video games with. At its core, it was deeper than that. Basically, having an attractive girlfriend to do something with you that you genuinely enjoyed but most of the rest of society seemed to pass off as immature or ‘something that only fucking losers do’ for one reason or another. That had largely been coming off over the past decade or so as more and more people, up to and including celebrities who worried about their image a lot, openly played video games, board games, tabletop roleplaying games, the whole works. In a way, it was almost like a renaissance.

Which was why Alex was so grateful that arcades still existed.

They seemed to have had their time in the light in the eighties and most of nineties, but he hadn’t really gotten to enjoy them, and they had basically died off by the time he was old enough to really engage with them, relegated to movie theater lobbies, mainly. But there had been a resurgence lately, it seemed, over the past few years. There were whole places actually dedicated to arcades now. He’d always meant to go visit them, but it got chalked up on the long list of things he’d intended to do but hadn’t had the time to.

Or maybe he’d just been too socially scared to venture out like that.

It was different now. He had Brianna. He had Aurora and Emma now, too. But it wasn’t just their company, he was slowly beginning to learn. He was changing. He felt less anxious about things, less worried, more comfortable going out and doing things. It was a deeply pleasing feeling, an intoxicating feeling really.

“I love these places,” Brianna said. “We didn’t have any in the town I moved to.”

“I would have loved to have gone to one with you if we had,” Alex replied.

“Oh, I would’ve gone out with you a lot to them.”

“Well, now everyone gets to be happy,” Aurora said.

“Fuck yes. I missed this so much. I used to hit up places like these wherever I could find them in my teens and early twenties. I’d grab my friends and we’d burn through a hundred bucks together feeding quarters or tokens into every last one of those fucking arcades. Hours would disappear, and I didn’t even want them back, I didn’t miss them. They were hours well spent,” Emma said. She sounded terribly wistful.

“Why’d you stop?” Aurora asked.

Emma sighed. “I don’t know...I guess I got caught up in that whole ‘it’s kid stuff’ mentality, you know? I fucking hate that now. I bought into it for awhile, actually. But it’s bullshit. Like, it’s actually bullshit and so many of us never realize it. The older people will sit there and tell you to grow the fuck up, stop playing video games, stop watching anime or cartoons, stop doing this, stop doing that. It’s kid stuff, it’s time to be an adult and miserable like the rest of us. And they try to paint it in this light like...like it’s either you’re a do-nothing loser who refuses to grow up, or you’re a responsible adult who gets with the program and makes the necessary sacrifices. But they completely refuse to acknowledge that that’s complete shit.

“There has always been the proverbial dude who lives in his parent’s basement, refusing to grow up, and there always will be. But that doesn’t mean that anyone who won’t give up the stuff that made them happy as a kid or as a teenager or young adult refuses to grow up. I just wish I’d figured it out sooner. We aren’t refusing to grow up, we’re refusing to get fucking boring and become goddamned soulless drones to corporations that just do not give a fuck about us. If a thirty-year-old can play video games and fucking tabletop RPGs with his friends on the weekends and still hold down a job and pay his bills, then what’s the fucking problem?”

She let out a huff of irritation.

“I know fucking exactly what you mean,” Alex said quietly.

“That’s why I like you so much. You get me, and I get you, I think. We’re not all that far off. We’re a decade apart, but we’re not that far off from how we think.” She fell silent for a few seconds, frowning suddenly in intense concentration. “You know...I didn’t stop until I got married. I was excited, you know, because I knew that the ramifications of this business proposal masquerading as a marriage meant I’d have not only the free time to do whatever I wanted, but the money to as well. And I got to enjoy that for a few months. And then...I could just tell that he looked down on me, on what I was doing.

“I mean, he never tried to stop me from going to places like this or anything, but I could just tell, he didn’t approve. He thought it was childish. And I became obsessed with earning his respect. I stopped doing these things and lost my friends...”

“Does he respect you?” Brianna asked.

“I guess we’ll find out soon, won’t we?” Emma murmured. She sighed suddenly. “But we’re not talking about that. We’re having fun right now is what we’re doing. I scratched my ‘I want to get fucked’ itch thoroughly, for now anyway, and now I want to scratch my ‘I want to just have some fun’ itch. And for me that means eating pizza, drinking soda, and playing a lot of arcade games with a really cute guy.”

She leaned against him. They were in the back seat, Brianna up front with Aurora, who was driving. “I’m sure Alex is pretty happy to fill that role,” Brianna said.

“He’s been happy to fill a lot of things recently,” Aurora murmured.

Brianna laughed. “Of course he has.”

They pulled into the parking lot not much later, and got out. Emma took one hand and Brianna took the other, both women lacing their fingers with his. Walking into an arcade with three beautiful women was surreal to say the least. In an extremely good way. And he immediately began to enjoy the atmosphere of the pizza arcade, which was called Slice of Paradise. There was a decent amount of people in the area, but not so many that it was overcrowded. They walked up to the front and Emma covered them all, getting them all access to the pizza buffet that took up the far wall and offered a dozen different kinds of pizzas.

The four of them quickly grabbed a table, grabbed drinks, then descended on the pizza buffet. Alex was starving. After all the activity he’d been enjoying today, he’d been burning through a lot of calories, and the pizza looked and smelled good. It was definitely of a higher quality than other pizza buffet places he’d been to in his life. Once they had their first round of food, they sat in a booth and began devouring the pizza.

“So, tell me more about this,” Emma said, pointing between Alex and Brianna. “Also, this,” she said, also pointing to Aurora. “Are you guys in like a three-way relationship?”

“No,” Brianna said, “we’re not. Alex and I are dating, like real boyfriend and girlfriend, and Aurora is my best friend and I love her, and we’re hanging out and...enjoying all the benefits that go with hanging out.”

“Okay.” Emma paused. “Did I...offend?”

“No,” Brianna said. “I’m sorry, that came off a little mean. I just, um...you know, dating between paranormals and humans is kind of a touchy subject. People don’t respect it a lot, on both sides of the fence. They always think there has to be something else going on.”

“Tell me about it,” Aurora muttered. “Every time I want to spend time with a human, people always think I must be sucking their blood or something like that. It can’t just be that I actually enjoy their company or anything.”

“I’m sorry,” Emma said, “I guess I don’t have much experience. Thinking about it, I suppose I only ever fucked around with witches and elves, and the occasional vampire and werewolf. Oh, and succubi. But who the hell hasn’t fucked around with a succubus?”

“In this city? I’d be surprised if there was anyone who hadn’t fucked one at least one. Well, succubus and incubus,” Brianna replied.

“Exactly. I actually can’t remember the last time I fucked around with a human. Maybe that’s another part of why I’m so attracted to you. But, I am sorry, I didn’t mean to tease you about your relationship. Obviously it’s a good one...have you considered a three-way relationship? You three seem really good together.”

“Not really,” Aurora replied, glancing at Brianna.

“Oh. Wow. Sorry, I just realized I might’ve kinda put you all on the spot there...” Emma murmured, looking suddenly embarrassed. “I’ve been smashing my way back out of my shell so hard that I’ve lost most inhibition.”

“It’s fine,” Brianna replied easily. “For now, we’re having fun. Anything else comes later, once more time has passed.”

“Okay, cool.”

They kept eating, and Alex found himself genuinely wondering if that would be a possibly. But of course, if it were, it would mean moving to Thorne permanently. Maybe there could be a long-distance thing, but he doubted that. About as much as he doubted the idea that Aurora would be willing to move back with them to his hometown. But why was he even thinking this? It was a huge leap to make. No. Best not to complicate things. Just enjoy what was happening, which was easy enough, and try to make this new life he was exploring with Brianna work.

If nothing else, she was worth his time and energy.

Before long, they’d finished their pizza, and Emma was eager for games. And the next part of their night began. It was so much fun. In a different way, it was just as fun as the sex they’d had. There was a gleeful release, a total abandonment of any sense of time or responsibility or anything but what was happening in the moment. Slice of Paradise had a fantastic arcade, with almost three dozen individual cabinets. There were racing games and dancing games and shooting games and a lot of other types as well.

They hit a racing game together and ran through several courses on it, then switched over to an action light-gun shooting game, killing their way through waves upon waves of alien bug monsters invading from the stars in an apocalyptic setting with a burning skyline for the background. The minutes disappeared as fast as the quarters they fed into the machines. Sometimes Brianna or Aurora would come around, seeing how they were doing, join in if it was a more than two-person game, but mostly it was just him and Emma.

And she was happy.

She looked so genuinely happy, like she didn’t have a care in the world, and he loved seeing that. Loved that she was enjoying herself so much. The mood and atmosphere were infectious, and he found himself having one of the most jovial times in recent memories. Minutes soon became hours as they worked their way through the arcades, breaking one time to go back for another round of pizza, then hitting up even more of the arcade cabinets.

Before he knew it, the place was closing.

“Damn, I wasn’t done yet,” Emma said, but she sounded tired and happy. “Although...ooh, I am tired. I keep forgetting how much having a kid in my belly can drain me.” She yawned suddenly and then leaned against Alex as they headed for the exit. He wrapped an arm around her, supporting her. “You’re such a sweetheart,” she murmured.

“He is,” Brianna agreed.

“Now where?” Aurora asked.

“I’m actually freaking tired. That bed looked big enough for four of us...could I spend the night? And have sex with Alex again?” Emma replied.

“Yes, you can spend the night,” Aurora answered.

“Yes, you can fuck Alex again,” Brianna replied.

“Good. I’m getting horny. God, I didn’t think being pregnant would make me such a slut and crave cute human dick so much. I know it’s kind of a crapshoot in terms of what you get out of pregnancy, and I seem to be pretty lucky. Well, now I’m lucky that I’ve got an all access pass to Alex and he’s just as eager as I am to satisfy this pussy.”

“I think I’m luckier,” he murmured.

She laughed. “Let’s agree to enjoy the sex above all else.”

“I can agree to that.”

They got into the car and began driving. Alex was surprised to see it was past midnight now, and he was definitely feeling tired. It had been a really long day and it had just kind of disappeared. But he liked what Emma had said, about not wanting that time back because it was so well spent. That was how he felt right now.

It was a day more than well spent.

He heard Emma sniff halfway through the ride home and glanced over at her. He thought she’d drifted off, as she’d been so quiet, but she was definitely awake. Her eyes were wet. He felt a stab of fear and concern for her.

“What’s wrong? Are you crying?” he asked.

Brianna twisted around in her seat. “What’s going on?”

“I’m sorry,” Emma said, wiping at her eyes with the heels of her palm. She sniffed again. “I just...I’m fine. I’m thinking about...” she sighed suddenly. “It just hit me right now how much I’d given up. I haven’t been this happy in years. Besides the time before getting married, and for a few months after, I actually can’t remember being this happy. And the more I think about it, the more I feel like there was no fucking reason to be not this happy at least half of the time. I mean, I don’t have a chemical imbalance, I don’t have clinical depression, a terrible tragedy hasn’t befallen me. I just feel like...the color has drained from my life over the past decade, and there was no fucking reason for that. And it’s just like...I wasted all that time being unhappy, and for what? For my fucking husband to be less slightly socially embarrassed about the whimsical little redheaded witch he’d married so that he could have a trophy wife?”

“I’m sorry,” Alex said after a few seconds. He had no idea what else to say.

“It’s...no, you know what, it’s not fine. I’m angry. I am pissed off about this.”

“You should be,” Aurora murmured.

Brianna sighed. “Yeah, stir the pot some more, Aurora.”

“What?! I’m not gonna fucking lie to her. This is bullshit,” Aurora replied.

“I know, it’s just she’s upset enough-”

“No, I appreciate it,” Emma said. “I’m sorting through a lot of thoughts and emotions right now. Having people to talk to, people who actually seem to know their shit and, more importantly, people who are good people, is a big deal. It’s helping a lot. I do want to thank you.” She shifted and laid against Alex. “I’m not bugging you, am I? With all the leaning on you and sitting on you? I know I’ve been hanging in your orbit ever since I showed up.”

“I’m still in the phase where I am just fucking over the moon to have the affection and attention, especially physically, of an attractive woman. But even putting that aside, I like touching. I like leaning and hugging and holding hands,” he replied.

“So do I. I’ve missed that too. As you can imagine, a several hundred-year-old vampire businessman isn’t much for physical affection. So, it’s appreciated,” she said, and pressed herself a little closer to him.

He put an arm around her and she re-situated herself to be a bit more comfortable, resting her head on his shoulder. They stayed that way until Aurora pulled into her parking spot, then the four of them got out and headed upstairs. By the time they got into the apartment again, Alex was really tired. He was actually having difficulty keeping his eyes open. In a way, he felt great. He was both physically and mentally exhausted. It felt rare that those two things synced up. Usually, he was either fucking drained physically, and his brain wouldn’t stop running or shut the fuck up, or he wasn’t physically tired enough to sleep, but he felt brain-dead.

“I need sleep,” he said.

“Okay, let’s sleep,” Brianna replied.

“Can I...” Emma asked, then hesitated.

“What?” Brianna asked.

“I feel like I’m imposing with all my requests.”

“It’s not imposing, and even if it was, I think you’ve earned some impositions. Or, barring that, I’m willing to grant you some. Ask away,” Brianna said.

“Can I be spooned by Alex while I sleep?” she asked.

“Yes,” Brianna replied.

Emma looked at him. “I’d be happy to,” he said.

“Good. Thank you. I miss that too.”

They went to bed then, stripping down until they were completely nude and climbing into Aurora’s enormous bed together. Alex and Emma ended up in the middle together. She laid on her side and he got carefully up against her, then reached around her and laid a hand against her belly. She let out a happy sound and settled against him, laying her hand over the back of his. Again, he was aroused and excited, but also somewhat uncomfortable with how intimate it felt. But he had obsessed enough over this feeling, and he was tired. Brianna got against his back, and Aurora laid near Emma after turning out the lights.

And within minutes, he was fast asleep.

…

“Yes...give it to me...” Emma moaned.

She was laying on her back with her legs spread, her pussy getting fucked hard and fast by Alex, who was on his knees in between her beautifully thick thighs, her big tits bouncing with the rhythm of their sex. “I’m gonna...fuck...fuck!” she screamed as she began to orgasm.

Alex groaned as he joined in, both of them coming together, and it was his second orgasm of the day. Brianna laid beside them, watching them intently, smiling and freshly fucked. Being his girlfriend, she had claimed first dibs on him. He came into Emma’s perfect pregnant pussy as she orgasmed along with him, and then he was finished, and as he pulled out and sat down, getting his breath back, he was happy to see that he felt a lot more awake than he had when Brianna had first started playing with his erection ten minutes ago.

“Would you get me some toiletpaper?” Emma asked after a moment.

“Yeah,” he replied, getting up.

“Me too,” Brianna said. “You make the biggest messes in the morning.”

“I don’t regret it,” he replied as he headed into the bathroom.

“Me neither,” Brianna and Emma said at the same time.

He returned with two wads of toiletpaper, then gave them each a kiss, (Aurora was actually still fast asleep, despite the two rounds of sex that had happened right next to her), and then he headed back into the bathroom. He was feeling a particular itch right now, and he’d been experiencing it ever since he’d woken up.

Alex wanted to work on his music.

He brushed his teeth, then took a long piss, and then started up the shower and got in. As he washed up, he half-expected one or more of the women to join him, but that didn’t happen. He soaped, rinsed, washed his hair, and dried off alone. Feeling a hell of a lot more refreshed and awake, he stepped back out into the bedroom and hunted for clothes. All three women were still in the bed. Brianna and Emma were talking quietly.

“Sleepy?” he asked as he pulled on some boxers from his suitcase.

“Very,” Emma said, then yawned. “What time is it?”

“Ten in the morning,” he replied. “You?”

Brianna shrugged. “Lazy more than sleepy,” she said.

“I’m going back to sleep,” Emma said, then yawned. “Being pregnant really takes it out of me and this sudden rise in sexual activity apparently fucking drained me. I feel half-dead. So, no one bother me.”

“Okay,” Alex replied, before looking at Brianna. “What about you, dear?”

“I’m going back to sleep too. Let me know if you need anything,” Brianna replied.

“Okay.” He finished dressing, gave her a kiss, then grabbed his laptop and left the room. He set it down on a table out in Aurora’s massive living room, and while it booted up, he rooted around in her kitchen, looking for breakfast. Finally, he got a bowl of cereal and ate it, then grabbed a bottle of water, (he was sure Brianna had made that addition, given Aurora’s buying habits), and sat down at his laptop. And he set to work.

Now that he had his actual tracklist for his first album selected, an even dozen, he had to begin the process of figuring out if he wanted to make any tweaks to the songs. Once that was out of the way, he could begin the process of mastering them. He was still figuring out how he wanted to go about that, but he thought he had a rough plan. Mastering was a bit of a pain, and he didn’t even fully understand the process, but he knew that it could be done at home on his laptop. Obviously, it wouldn’t be as good as a professional, but that was expensive. Would Brianna actually put up the cash to pay for his works to get mastered?

He thought she would, but the bigger question was: should he ask her? It didn’t feel right. He supposed the only way he could possibly consider asking her for this was if he was going to make a genuine go of this. If he was going to treat it seriously. It only seemed fair. On the one hand, he wanted the quality a professional mastering could offer. On the other...he didn’t want it to sound overproduced. Or maybe he was confusing mastering with something else...or just being overly paranoid. Well, this was just on the list of things to do. He intended to master the tracks himself, after figuring out how to properly master them, but then to run them through a professional that, he was hoping, Brianna or Aurora could point him towards.

Then came the album art, and figuring out distribution. Did he want to go purely digital? Or were CDs still viable enough to make them worth it? He thought there were still more than enough people out there who wanted physical, tangible things to make it worth it. Especially with print-on-demand options, where instead of printing up an order of a thousand CDs and just hoping they’d sell them all, they just had an option to make them as they were ordered and mail them out, which made way more fucking sense nowadays.

And, God, what about streaming?

They said you got fucked bad on royalties from streaming…

But these were all concerns for the future, and Alex was getting ahead of himself. For now, he pulled out his headphones, wireless, high quality, and probably the most expensive thing he owned after the laptop itself, something that seemed like an investment at the time and, he supposed, still felt justified. After turning the headphones on and placing them over his ears, Alex settled in to work, listening to his tracks, focusing on them and nothing else.

And time passed.

An hour went by. Then two disappeared into the ether of creative work. As he went over the two-hour mark, his attention began to wane to the point that he realized he was getting genuinely distracted. He finished up the track he was listening to, as he’d gone through it a dozen times, listening for potential errors or inconsistencies, or seeing if anything new came to him, if he wanted to change the BPM or add in a new instrument, or take one out, or tweak a current one, but he came to the conclusion that no, it was about as good as it was going to get, at least in terms of what he had intended and his current abilities.

He’d made it through eight of the tracks, and had a good list of notes. As he closed the programs down and instead opened up the internet, checking out his usual haunts, he felt good. Satisfied. Like he’d done some hard work and actually earned laziness for once. He never felt that way after a shift at the damned grocery store, he realized. Probably because Alex had never seen those hours as anything more than time completely wasted. Hundreds of minutes every day, sucked into a black hole, sacrificed in exchange for the ability to pay his fucking bills. Nothing was ever achieved when working at that job.

Or, if it was, it sure as hell wasn’t for him, but rather he was just making some other asshole rich. Some prick who probably looked at him and everyone like him as fucking losers, entitled, whiny teenagers and twenty-somethings who should be so lucky as to be blessed enough to come work for him, and at such a reasonable salary of fucking seven bucks an hour. Well fuck him and everyone like him, Alex thought.

But he was out of that now, well, for the time being at least, and he wouldn’t let it ruin his afternoon. As he checked his email, he saw that there was a new message. From Lapis. He felt a bit of excitement at that and quickly opened it up.

Hey Alex.

I have to admit, I’m really nervous about this, but I’ve thought about it a lot and I want to meet you in person. I want to actually hang out, like have a day together. I’ve got a lot of anxiety problems, but I want to do this. And I have to warn you, I’m a paranormal. And not one where it’s hard to tell the difference between me and a human, but obviously one. If you’re okay with doing this, then call me, and we can set something up.

-Lapis

Below was her phone number. He considered it for a moment, reading over the message twice, then he stood up and walked to the bedroom. Aurora was facing the other way now, but still apparently asleep, and spooning Emma, who looked very happy, smiling in her sleep. Brianna was laying on her back a little way away from them, reading a book.

“Hey, honey,” she said. “You look excited.”

“Remember my pen pal I mentioned, Lapis?” he replied.

“Yes.”

“I just got a message from her. She wants to meet in real life. She’s a paranormal,” he replied.

“What kind?”

“She didn’t say, but she did say it was really obvious, that she wasn’t able to pass for human,” he answered.

Brianna put her book aside and considered it. “Well that’s weird. Vampires, werewolves, witches, and sirens can all pass for humans. She could be an elf, or a succubus. But no...succubi can easily pass for human. A Valkyrie maybe? Oh! I bet she’s an undead.” She suddenly grew serious. “If she is an undead, you be nice to her.”

“I...of course I’ll be nice to her. Why wouldn’t I be?” he replied.

“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean for that to come off the way it did. I’m just...a little defensive about undead. I’ve had too many undead friends who were...they suffered a lot for no reason. Well, anyway, whatever she is, I’m sure you’ll do fine and she’ll be very happy to know you. And before you ask, yes, I give you permission to have sex with her if she’s into you and you’re into her. I imagine you’ll need a car. You can take mine, honey, keys are in my purse there.”

“Thank you so much,” he replied, and gave her a long kiss.

She grinned. “Someone’s got a girlfriend.”

“You’re my girlfriend,” he replied, finding her purse and hunting for her keys.

“I know. It’s just cute and I like teasing. Have fun.”

“I hope to. Text or call me if anything comes up, okay?”

“I certainly will. You do the same.”

He found the keys, kissed her again, then left the bedroom.

CHAPTER SIX

Alex was excited, but nervous.

He drove through Thorne, following the GPS’s instructions to get to the location Lapis had told him about. He’d given her a call, and heard her voice for the first time. She had a shy but very attractive voice. They chatted for a bit, and then she told him where to go. She wouldn’t tell him what type of paranormal she was, and he didn’t push, she just said that he’d know the second he saw her, and she’d already seen his picture online, so she would flag him down as soon as he got into the restaurant she’d pointed him towards.

And now he was driving there.

He thought about Lapis, about what he knew about her. And he had to admit to himself that it wasn’t very much at all. He didn’t even know if Lapis was her real name. They’d been talking over the internet for about a year now. She had reached out to him because she’d heard one of his tracks, (one that was making it onto the launch album actually), and apparently it had spoken to her a lot. And he’d responded back, and they’d just kept responding to each other, talking and talking until finally she friended him and followed him online and they started chatting over a messenger. Their relationship had waxed and waned since then. Sometimes they’d talk back and forth, carrying on a conversation for days.

Sometimes they wouldn’t say anything to each other for a few weeks.

But in all that, he didn’t actually know much about her beyond her taste in music. That’s mostly what they talked about. It had extended a bit to books and movies. But he had no idea how old she was, what she looked like, any major events in her life. The only reason he knew she was in Thorne was because she’d mentioned it in passing. It had likely been an accident. He didn’t know if she lived alone, what her job was, what kind of food she liked. It was interesting, and curious. Well, at least they’d have a ton to talk about.

Provided she felt like opening up to him at all.

But would she have offered to meet him in real life if she wasn’t willing? Maybe she was willing when she made the offer, but when he actually arrived she’d clam up. Or what if she decided not to go? She had his number, but what if it was too much. That was the only other thing he knew about her: she had a lot of social anxiety. He could relate. He wasn’t crippled by it or even really all that inconvenienced by it, but it did haunt him. The GPS he was following informed him that he had reached his destination.

Alex pulled into the parking lot, put the car in park, and killed the engine. He looked to the right, through the side window into the small building he’d parked near. If she was inside, he couldn’t see her from this angle, he surmised. Finally, pushing himself to keep going, because suddenly he was nervous, Alex got out of the car and headed to the front door. What could she be? Undead did seem most likely, and they were also probably the ones he knew the least about. He would find it really hard to admit that he did kind of have a fantasy about fucking an undead woman, and he’d seen some porn, but...okay, well, maybe porn actually was the extent of his knowledge for most of the paranormals. Or, at least it had been before very recently.

He opened the door and stepped inside. Looking around the place, which wasn’t that big and had a lot of big booths that seemed to emphasize privacy, he didn’t see a whole lot of people. And then his eyes came to rest on the only obvious paranormal in the room, or at least the only one he could see: a succubus.

Immediately, he became confused. This couldn’t be her. If Lapis was a succubus, she would be able to project and pass for human without a problem. And yet...she was looking dead at him, and there was a tentative smile on her face. Well, maybe it was her? He crossed the room, prepared to apologize if he was misreading this situation, and came to stand before her table. She sat in a booth, looking a little fidgety.

He saw a tail twisting and twitching beside her.

“Hello Alex,” she said quietly.

“Lapis,” he replied.

“Yes.” She shifted and stood up suddenly, and he felt surprised. She was tall, even for a succubus. Man, she had to be like six foot eight. Jeez, she was tall! And so hot! Of course, she was a succubus, so obviously she was hot. “It’s really good to meet you in person. I’m sorry I waffled about it for so long,” she said.

“It’s fine, Lapis,” he replied, “it’s an understandably anxiety-producing situation.”

“Okay. Are you, um...I mean, is it...okay, that I’m, you know, a paranormal?” she asked.

“Of course it is,” he replied.

“Oh good,” she said, and let out a nervous, relieved laugh. She hesitated. “Let’s order some food.”

“Yeah, sure,” he replied.

He had never seen a succubus act like this before. Granted, his only genuine experience was with the one he’d hooked up with at the music festival, and she had actually been kind of nervous, but Lapis seemed very anxious. He hoped he wasn’t freaking her out unintentionally. They went up to the counter and put in their orders. Alex bought a burger, a bowl of chili, and a drink, and Lapis got herself two big burgers with all the trimmings, then they grabbed their drinks, filled them at the fountain, and walked back to the both.

“So, you’re wondering the obvious question,” Lapis said after they’d settled into their seats across from each other.

“I’m...trying not to make you uncomfortable,” Alex replied after a few seconds, because he was really beginning to have no idea what to say.

She smiled. “That’s sweet. I appreciate it. But I’m sure you’re wondering: if I’m a succubus, why can’t I just project? I figure we should just get that out of the way.”

“If you don’t want to talk about it, it’s okay,” Alex replied.

“No, I do. I’ve decided...” She was looking at him intensely with vividly pink eyes. “I want to have a friend in real life, even if only for a little bit. Like, someone I can actually walk around with. And you’re as close as I’ve gotten in awhile. So, what I want to do is, if at all possible, just kind of push past the awkward as fast as I can, so we can, you know, settle into the comfortable. Because I do feel like we are friends already. I mean, we’ve been talking consistently for a year now. Unless, you don’t feel that way?”

“I feel that way, Lapis,” he replied. “Although admittedly I don’t know much about you.”

“I know. And I’m sorry. I tend to keep a very private life. But I do actually want to talk with you about a lot. Also, I’m sorry if I’m bad at conversation. I’m out of practice. As you can imagine, I spend a lot of time alone.”

“I think you’re doing fine, Lapis,” he replied. “Take your time.”

“Thanks.” She paused, collected her thoughts. “I have...basically the paranormal version of a genetic disorder. In short: I can’t project. I can’t make myself appear even slightly different than how I was born, how you see me now.”

“Oh.” He paused. That suddenly made everything make a lot of sense. People were naturally really anxious around succubi in their natural state. At best they were socially awkward, at worst they were openly bigoted. “I’m sorry.”

“I’m...I’ve largely made peace with it,” Lapis replied. “So, if this doesn’t bother you, then I’ll be happy to spend a day with you.”

“This doesn’t bother me at all, Lapis,” he said.

“Okay. That’s, um, that’s good to know,” she replied, and favored him with a smile. She had a really beautiful smile. “So, now that we’ve got that out of the way, uh...what brings you to Thorne?” she asked.

“Well, I guess, short version is: after getting fired from my job and abandoned by my roommate, my only other friend in the area, who is a werewolf named Brianna, uh...jumped me, basically, in an attempt to make me feel better. And then we realized that we’d probably make a good couple. Or, I guess, to be honest, she thought we would. I’m still having trouble with it. She’s...like way out of my fucking league. And to kind of kick off the relationship apparently, she decided to take a vacation here. And now we’re crashing with her friend, a vampire.”

“Wow. That’s gotta be...like a huge rush,” she said. “I mean, I imagine.”

“Oh yeah. It’s extremely different from what I’m used to. It’s still blowing my mind roughly every twelve hours,” he replied.

Their food came, and they started eating. “Is it true about werewolves? Is she like...territorial?” Lapis asked.

He glanced up at her. There was something about the way she’d asked that. “Uh...no. I can definitely say she isn’t territorial. She’s, um...we-” He hesitated. How much should he tell her? This was the first time they were talking in real life, but they’d been talking for a year at this point. Would it make her feel weird to hear about his sex life? Is that what she was asking about? Probably not, but then again…

“What? If it’s sex stuff, I mean, I’m a succubus,” she said.

Oh. Yes. “Uh...we’re in an open relationship,” he replied.

“Oh? So, you’re having sex with this vampire too?” she asked, leaning forward a little.

“Yes.”

“And…? I hear an ‘and’ in your voice.”

“And...some others,” he replied.

“Wow. More than a vampire and one other woman, in addition to your new girlfriend. Holy crap, no wonder your mind is getting blown all the time.” She was smiling, but she stopped suddenly. “I’m sorry, is this making you uncomfortable? I’m bad at social stuff anyway, on top of being a succubus. Sex is...secondhand to me, you know? I’m always forgetting that a lot of humans don’t like to talk about it openly.”

“I guess it’s okay if you’re okay with hearing about it. I’m certainly learning a lot about...doing it,” he replied.

Lapis snorted. “Doing it?”

“I’m still adjusting.”

She laughed. It was a good sound, a natural one. “I understand. Maybe we should talk about something a little safer...for now. I haven’t heard any new music recently.” She paused, then sighed. “Crap, I just realized that could actually be less safe, given that typically when creative people stop producing, it’s often for personal and bad reasons...”

“No, it’s okay,” he replied. “I was on a creative low for a long time, but since coming to Thorne, I’ve actually been kind of revitalized. Actually, right before I reached out to you I worked for like two hours on something. I’m finally putting together my first real album and I’m going to try and launch it sometime in the near future.”

“Really!? That’s so awesome,” Lapis replied. “I love your music.”

“I’m, uh, glad.”

“You have trouble with that.”

“No. I mean...I am glad that you like it. Really. It’s just...I don’t know. I don’t know how to handle compliments. I mean...” he sighed heavily. “I know what you’re supposed to do when you get a compliment, it’s just...the emotional response kind of just jams in my head.”

“I really, really know what you mean,” Lapis said.

They kept eating, and he told her a few things about his music, some of the things he was up against. He tried to get a little bit more out of her, but she often hedged and redirected the conversation back to him, so he tried not to push it. When they were finished eating, they sat there for about half an hour, chatting, until a look sparked onto her face, like she’d just realized something.

“Will you go for a walk in the park with me? And then mini-golfing? I miss mini-golfing so much. I haven’t done it in a few years,” she asked.

“Sure. I’d love to,” he replied.

“Thank you so much. I’ll drive...if you don’t mind.”

“I don’t mind.”

“Let’s go!”

They got up out of the booth and he followed her back outside.

…

“So...what’s it like? Having sex with a paranormal for the first time? I’m guessing your girlfriend was the first one you’d ever done it with,” Lapis asked as they walked along a small stream that wound its way through a loose forest of trees. The park she’d taken him to was large and beautiful. She’d parked on the far side, in what looked like a disused parking lot, and had taken him to the stream for a long, leisurely walk.

He really had a chance to see her fully now that they were in the sunshine. It was a little strange walking alongside someone so much taller than him, but probably not as strange as it would have been before, now that he’d had sex with a Valkyrie. She had bright pink skin, beautifully pink skin, and she was really curvy. Big, full breasts, a thick, round ass, broad hips, wonderfully thick thighs. Her black horns curled along the side of her head, starting at the back and extending a little bit past her forehead. Her eyes were fiery red, and she had a long, thin tail tipped in a spade shape that whipped nervously around behind her, just above that amazingly thick ass of hers. Her red hair was short, pulled into a simple ponytail.

She was one of the most attractive women he’d ever seen.

“Uh...I mean, amazing. The best sex I’d ever had, by several magnitudes. It completely blew my mind,” he replied, trying not to let the conversation make him feel awkward. Or, at the very least, not show it.

“I bet. So, let me see if I have this right. You started dating and hooked up with a werewolf. And then she drove you out here and shared you with her vampire best friend, and then at least two other women, who I still don’t know about. Has there been anyone else?” she asked.

“Um...”

She giggled. “I’m not going to judge you if you’ve fucked like a lot of women. Need I remind you? I’m a succubus,” she said.

“Okay. That’s fair. I’m just...I’m still adjusting to all this. And they’re throwing a lot my way really fast, Brianna and Aurora.”

“A lot, hmm? How many women, then, constitutes a lot?”

“Well, on the drive out here, she hooked me up with a Valkyrie. And a pair of vampire escorts,” he replied.

“Wow, just on the trip out, huh? What about since you’ve arrived?” She stopped walking as they reached a bench and sat down. He sat down beside her, then looked around. There didn’t seem to be anyone around at all.

Lapis was staring at him intently.

“Well, um...we had a threesome with an elf escort the night we got out here. And we picked up a succubus at a music festival. And then there were several married witches, and one of them was pregnant. And there was another vampire not too long ago.”

“Wow! I’m impressed. A lot of young horny human guys hit Thorne looking to serial fuck their way through the paranormal population, but not all that many actually go beyond hitting a brothel and fucking a succubus, maybe an elf.”

“I get the feeling that, even if I’d made it out here on my own, I wouldn’t be doing near so well if I didn’t have Brianna or Aurora,” he replied.

“Having a guide does help, but you’re really cute.” She paused, then sighed. “I’m sorry. I keep pressing you for all this information and I’m not letting you learn anything about me. I want to tell you about me, it’s just that I’ve gotten very used to hiding myself away, in many forms. I’ve been kind of working up to it. So, ask me questions.”

“Are you sure?”

“I’m sure, ask away.”

She stood back up and he did as well, and they resumed their journey. “Okay, uh...where were you born?” he asked.

“New York, almost fifty years ago. I’ll be fifty this year, actually. My parents were a succubus and an incubus, they decided to have a kid when they hit five hundred and decided maybe it was about time to settle down. I moved to Thorne when I was thirty because I heard there might be a treatment for my condition. That didn’t pan out and I just...I’d gotten settled enough that I didn’t feel like moving anywhere else. It was enough of a nightmare the first time.”

“Okay...what do you do for a job?”

“I design websites, mostly. I got into web design and coding in the mid-nineties, so basically the internet’s early days. I was good at it then, by now, I’m fucking amazing at it. I’ve got some pretty big clients. There’re a few giant corporate websites I’ve designed and they pay good money for it. On top of that, my parents are business investors, so they have absolute shitloads of money.”

“Well that must be convenient,” Alex replied.

“You’d think so...oh, who am I bullshitting? I mean, it is. I’m a rich, spoiled girl. I guess it just never quite went to my head because all the money in the world can’t buy me out of this condition,” she said, then sighed. “Sorry, I’m not trying to bring the mood down.”

“It’s fine. Everything doesn’t have to be smiles and rainbows. If you want to vent, you can vent. If you want to be angry, do that. If you feel like crying, I’ll hold you while you cry. Or just sit nearby and offer support if you don’t like being held.”

“No, I like being held,” she replied.

“Oh...you want to hold hands?” he asked.

“Yes,” she said immediately.

He offered his hand and she took it, then, after a few seconds, laced their fingers together. He felt a pulse of excitement race through him and felt her shudder at the same time.

“You okay?” he asked.

“Yes...I just...it’s been awhile since I’ve been touched. Well, touched by someone who...I’m not paying to touch me. I have escorts over once a week,” she replied.

“That can be nice,” he said.

She shrugged as they walked on. “I don’t know. I mean, it’s okay, I appreciate what they do for me, but it’s not the same.”

“Yeah, I could see that,” he replied.

They kept walking until eventually the path terminated in a little pond the stream let out into. Then they turned around and walked back. He found out a few more things about her. She was single, and had been for a long time. She didn’t have hardly any friends in the city. She stayed in her apartment enough that she joked people would mistake her for agoraphobic. Throughout it all, she didn’t let go of his hand, and he liked that. He felt bad for her mostly. Although she seemed pretty cheerful right now, a lot of what she had to say was sad.

Eventually, they wound up back at her car.

“So, mini-golfing?” she asked as they got in.

“Mini-golfing,” he confirmed.

She smiled and turned on the engine.

…

“Someone’s following us,” Lapis said suddenly.

Her voice held a note of fear, and he felt a jolt of cold anxiety hit him right in the stomach. Followed? That was something he’d never had to deal with before.

“Are you sure?” he asked.

“Yes. Look in your sideview mirror. There’s a black town car following us, expensive. It’s two car lengths back,” she replied quietly.

He glanced in the sideview. Sure enough, there was a black town car back there. He couldn’t see the driver from this angle though. “Are you sure?”

“Almost positive. They’ve been following us almost since we left the park. I thought it was nothing at first, but we’ve taken a lot of turns.”

“Crap...why would someone be following us?” he asked.

“I have no idea, but I have to admit, this is freaking me out.”

“Okay, make a few more turns, see if we can be sure,” he replied.

She nodded and turned left at the next stoplight, followed the street a few intersections down, then turned right, then turned left again, and then right once more. Alex felt dread rising in his stomach. Whoever it was, they were definitely following them.

“Shit,” she whispered. “Would someone be following you?”

“No-” he began, then stopped as an idea suddenly came to him.

Emma. Emma’s husband.

“Oh shit,” he whispered.

“What!?” she asked, sounding panicked.

“It might be nothing, but...one of the married women I slept with had a really big fight with her husband and she’s hanging out at Aurora’s place right now, and he’s a powerful vampire CEO or something. So...”

She heaved a sigh. “Goddamnit,” she whispered.

“I’m so sorry, Lapis. I genuinely did not think anything like this would happen.”

“It’s not your fault...what should we do?” she asked.

“First and foremost, get somewhere safe. Um...hold on, hold on,” he muttered, pulling his phone out. He quickly pulled up his maps function and punched in Aurora’s apartment. It was on the other side of town. He then found Ash’s herbal shop and checked that. It was just two miles away. Lapis also had a dashboard GPS. He fired it up and punched in the address. “Go there.”

“Okay. Where is that?” she asked, following the route.

“A friend’s herbal shop, a witch. She knows Aurora and Brianna and kind of me. I’m almost positive she’ll help me. I just need someplace to be right now. I’ll call up Brianna and ask her and Aurora to come get me.” He briefly considered asking her to take him back to his car, but he didn’t know how far away that was, and on top of that, he didn’t want to be alone right now. He had no idea what this mystery person might be intending. “I’m really, really sorry, Lapis. I...please don’t be mad at me.”

“I’m not mad at you, Alex,” she replied. “I’m just...I have anxiety problems.”

“I know and I’m sorry.”

“Stop saying you’re sorry, this isn’t your fault, this is just...shitty circumstances.”

He almost pointed out that it was kind of his fault, at least a little, but he didn’t want her to get mad at him or make the situation any worse. They drove in tense silence until they reached Ash’s shop and she pulled to a stop by the curb.

“Please text me and let me know when you’re safe, okay?” she asked.

“I will. Thank you for helping me, and putting up with this. Text me when you get to wherever you’re going safely to, okay?”

“Home. I’m going home. And okay. Um...good luck.”

“Thanks.”

He got out and looked both ways before crossing the street, catching sight of the town car. It was at the end of the block, just turning onto it, and was coming his way. He swallowed and hurried up, getting to the door and opening it up. As soon as he was in, he closed the door, turned and looked. Lapis was already driving away, and now the town car was parking in her place across the street. The windows were tinted, he realized, he couldn’t see anyone inside.

“Alex? Are you okay?”

He turned around. Ash was behind the counter, a book held in one hand. “Someone’s following me,” he replied, trying not to panic.

“Who?” she asked, putting the book down and coming from around the counter.

“I-I don’t know. Can I stay here while I wait for someone to come pick me up?”

“Of course.” She walked up next to him and looked out the window while he pulled his cellphone out of his pocket. He was really beginning to freak out now, his hands shaking, his stomach boiling madly with fear.

He punched in Brianna’s number and called her. She picked up after two rings. “Hello, Alex!” she said brightly.

“H-hi, Brianna,” he replied.

Her tone immediately changed. “Alex? What’s wrong?”

He swallowed. “Someone’s following me.”

“What?! Who?”

“I don’t know. Black town car with tinted windows. I’m at Ash’s shop right now. Lapis just dropped me off. We were in her car. Whoever it is parked right across the street. They’re just sitting there right now...can you come get me?”

“Yes, Alex. We’re coming right now. Stay there, stay with Ash. Don’t do anything, okay? Try to relax, honey, we’ll be right there.”

“Okay. Th-thank you,” he replied.

“You’re welcome. Oh honey, don’t worry. Nothing with happen. Here, give the phone to Ash, okay?”

“Okay.” He offered her his phone. “Brianna wants to talk to you.”

She accepted it and he listened to her end of the conversation, mostly just single word responses, then she passed it back. “Ash is going to watch out for you, okay? Don’t worry. Her shop is safe. You’ll be perfectly fine. Okay?”

“All right. Um...I’ll be here. Please hurry.”

“I will. Don’t worry, honey. We’re coming right now.”

“Okay. Uh, bye.”

“See you soon, Alex.”

He hung up and pocketed his phone, then turned away from the window. “So, Brianna brought me up to speed a little. This is about you fucking Emma?” Ash asked.

“Maybe. I could be totally wrong, but I think so. She got into a big fight with her husband and started sleeping around a ton the night before last, including us. We had a lot of sex last night and she’s still over there now. So...I just...maybe.”

Ash sighed disgustedly. “I always knew that guy was a fucking prick.” She turned to him, then came over to him and took his hand. “Brianna’s right, my place is safe. I’m not defenseless. If it is him, this is either intimidation or surveillance. But hey, listen...you need some distraction. You wanna make out? See my tits? Get a blowjob?” she asked.

He looked over at her fully, surprised. “I...seriously?”

“Yeah, sure. You’re a close friend of Aurora’s obviously, so I figure you must be a pretty good guy. And honestly, I’ve been thinking about jumping you since you first came into my shop. I love cute young human boys. It’ll take your mind off of it. We can go in the back room and fool around until your friends get here.”

“I...” He glanced out the window at the car. It was still there. He sighed. “Yeah, okay,” he said. Partially because he did want to be distracted, and also because Ash was really hot. He’d actually forgotten just how goddamned attractive she was. She looked wild and exotic. Ash walked up to the front door, flipped the OPEN sign over to CLOSED and locked the door, then walked back to him, took his hand, and led him back behind the counter. As they got into a room at the back and she closed the door there, too, he studied her.

She had on a very thin t-shirt and obviously no bra, and some baggy sweat pants and black sandals. Her nose-ring was shiny and silver. Her eyes, one bright white, one green, made her look exceptionally exotic, as well as her smooth, mocha-colored skin. Her hair was still dyed a wild mix of blue and pink. She also still had on that black choker collar he’d seen her wearing the first time they’d met. She smirked at him, then took off her shirt, tossing it aside, freeing her tits. She had really nice fucking tits.

Beautiful, firm, c-cups probably, with dark nipples.

“Wow,” he said.

“A reaction I enjoy,” she replied. He couldn’t be sure, but he thought she might’ve been middle-aged, maybe in her mid-forties. Or older, she was a witch. Which just made the encounter hotter. He fucking loved older women. “Now,” she said, stepping up to him, “kiss me, grope my tits, and wherever else you feel like letting your hands wander, and try to relax.”

“Okay,” he replied, and he kissed her.

She kissed him back, her lips soft and hot and wet. He reached around and settled his hands on her ass, squeezing it. She had a really fucking nice ass. Ash slipped her tongue slowly into his mouth, probing gently, and he moved his own forward, desperate and eager to touch hers. As they twined, he reached up between them and gently groped one of her breasts. They continued this for a little while longer, then she gently pushed him back until he leaned against a counter. She grinned at him, then got down onto her knees.

“Just relax,” she said, and her fingers worked to get his cock free of his pants. He watched her work, seeing a dexterous skill in her movements. She had his pants undone and down around his ankles, and his cock free, in about ten seconds. “There you are,” she said, staring at his rigid length of dick. She ran a fingertip up along the bottom, making him shudder. “I’ve been wondering what you looked like since you first walked into my shop.”

“Have you?” he replied.

She licked across the head of his dick, sending a jolt of pleasure into him, making his breath catch. “Yes. Have you wondered what my tits looked like? My ass? My pussy?”

“Y-yeah,” he managed.

She let out a small, satisfied laugh and then wrapped her thumb and fingers around his shaft, gripping it firmly. Then she began to lick the head, slowly dragging her hot, wet tongue across his insanely sensitive skin.

“Ohhhh...fuck,” he groaned, leaning more heavily against the counter.

“Enjoying yourself?” she asked.

“Uh-huh,” he managed to say between breaths. “A lot.”

“Good.”

She continued licking him for a bit longer, then took his dick into her mouth and began sucking him off, bobbing her head with a smooth precision, looking like a professional porn star, or a skilled escort.

Fuck, he fucking loved hot older women!

Alex reached down and put his hand on the back of her head, feeling her soft, bountiful hair against his skin, then closed his eyes and leaned back a bit more, relaxing, letting the hot, wet pleasure of her oral sex wash over him. She really was incredible at sucking cock. She was so good, in fact, that she had him ready to bust his load in about two minutes. He opened his eyes and looked down at her again, and just seeing her like that, topless, on her knees, her head bobbing, her lips wrapped around his cock…

“Ash...I’m gonna blow off any second now,” he groaned. She kept going. “Ash,” he gasped. “I’m going to come in your mouth if you don’t stop.”

She kept going.

Alex groaned loudly as he started coming. He heard her moan quietly and she wrapped her first two fingers and thumb around his shaft, gently stroking his cock, as she kept her lips pressed firmly together around the head, continuing to suck. She sucked all of his seed as it spilled out of him in hard spurts, and pleasure was a living thing inside of him, filling him up, briefly transporting him out of this universe and into one of absolute bliss. He cried out, gripping her head tightly as he orgasmed into her mouth, and she sucked him.

She sucked him dry.

When he was finished, he relaxed against the counter, and she slowly pulled his cock from her mouth. Looking up at him, she swallowed, then smiled. “Feel better?”

“Uh-huh,” he managed. “Definitely. More relaxed, anyway.”

“I’ll be right back,” she said.

He nodded and she got up and left the room. Alex leaned there, getting his breath back, and finally tucked his saliva-soaked cock away. He felt oddly exposed and putting his dick away made him feel a bit better. As he zipped up, he moved over to the door and peered out. Ash was standing by the front door. She had a bottle of something in her hand.

“Are they still there?” he asked.

“Yes,” she replied. “No change. But...I believe that is Aurora and Brianna...and a pregnant redhead.”

“That’s the witch I fucked,” Alex said, emerging from the back room. He quickly walked up to stand beside her, some of his anxiety coming back. Sure enough, there was Brianna, Aurora, and Emma. Brianna locked eyes with him from where she was across the street and made a flat palm at him. The universal sign for: stay there. He nodded and stood fast, watching. Emma walked right past them and out onto the street, then up to the driver’s side where she knocked hard on the window. For a few seconds, nothing happened.

Then the window rolled down. A pale man in sunglasses stared out, frowning deeply. Emma began speaking to him. He could vaguely hear her voice through the glass, but couldn’t make out the words at all. Her tone, however, was sharp. After a moment, she stepped to the side and waved angrily at him to get out of the car. After a few seconds, he did. Alex swallowed and felt his anxiety kick up another notch.

The guy was fucking big. He was probably six four and looked built. Emma, however, did not appear intimidated in the slightest. She stepped right up to him and pointed in his face, looking like she was demanding something. The man spoke, but again, Alex could hear none of his words. He supposed Emma really didn’t have anything to worry about. If this man did indeed work for her husband, which he figured was the case, and must be given her reaction, then he would be under the absolutely strictest orders to not harm her.

She had nothing to fear.

Finally, she yelled at him once more, then stepped back and crossed her arms. The man stood there for a moment. He looked at Emma, then he looked at Brianna and Aurora, standing behind her, near the rear of the car, then finally his sunglasses turned to face Alex, who had to fight hard not to take a step back. Finally, he returned his gaze to Emma, said something, then slipped back into the car. The window rolled up, and Emma moved back to join Brianna and Aurora. Ten seconds later, the car pulled away and disappeared into traffic.

Emma turned, locked eyes with Alex, and immediately began crossing the street. She looked somewhere between deeply guilty and genuinely pissed. Brianna and Aurora followed her. Ash unlocked the door but left the sign to CLOSED. They backed up as the three women entered her shop. Emma walked right up to Alex and wrapped him in a hug.

“Alex, I am so fucking sorry that happened,” she said.

He hugged her back. “It’s, um...it sucked,” he replied, not able to conjure up a simple response of ‘no big deal’, because he felt like it was a big deal, even if it wasn’t. Emma hugged him tightly for several seconds, then released him.

“Fuck, I’m so sorry. Goddamnit,” she snapped. “Just...hold on.” She pulled out her cellphone and stepped away from them.

While she did that, Brianna stepped up to him and hugged him tightly. “Are you okay, honey?” she asked.

“I’m uh...I’m a little freaked out, you know? But Ash has been, um...really nice to me. She helped me, you know, relax,” he replied as he hugged her back.

Brianna snorted. “She sucked your dick, didn’t she?”

“Yeah.”

“Thank you,” Brianna said to Ash.

“Hey, no problem. He’s cute and I like him, and I wanted to make him feel better,” Ash replied.

“He does kind of bring that out in us, apparently,” Brianna replied. She pulled back slightly, then rested her forehead against his, staring into his eyes. “I’m very sorry, Alex. I genuinely didn’t think this would go anywhere at all.” She sighed. “God, I feel so fucking guilty now. You’ve had these concerns and I totally brushed them off...”

“It’s okay. You didn’t brush them off. I believed that you believed what you were saying. You were telling me what you really thought was the truth then. You weren’t dismissing or lying to me. It just...developed in an unexpected way,” he replied.

She smiled and kissed him. “You are so understanding.”

“I try to be.”

“Where the fuck do you get off sending your people to spy on my fucking friends?!”

Both of them looked over sharply. Emma had apparently connected to her husband via her cellphone. Her eyes were wide, and she was pacing. Damn, he didn’t know she could be so fucking...intimidating when she wanted to be.

Well, she was a paranormal.

“No, I don’t give a shit! Okay!? I don’t care whatever fucking excuse you have, that is not right. Do you understand me? Not. Right, Jeremiah. Not fucking right to send your fucking goons around following people!” She paused, then a look of disgust and enraged fury came over her face. “What in the FUCK do you mean my fucking ‘distressed state’!? I’m not distressed you fucking asshole, I’m pissed off because you’re being a prick!...No, I am not coming home yet. What did I tell you? No, stop. I want you to actually answer me. What did I tell you when I left? What were my exact words?” she asked, another pause.

“Exactly. See, you clearly remember that I told you that I would contact you when I was ready...no, it doesn’t fucking count if you goddamned fucking provoked me to call you! What, you didn’t think I’d find out that you were having him followed?! No, you did think I would, and you did it in the hopes that I’d call you, so that you could say ‘technically’ I did call you back! I know how your fucking brain works, Jeremiah!”

She opened her mouth, then closed it, closed her eyes, and massaged the bridge of her nose. She didn’t speak for several seconds, then, finally, without opening her eyes, she began talking again. Her voice was a lot calmer and quieter now. “Jeremiah, listen to me very fucking closely. Do not contact me. Do not send people to follow me or my friends. Stay. The fuck. Away from me. For the next three days, don’t fucking do anything related to me. I will call you when I am ready. If you have even a shred of fucking respect for me, you will do as I wish. Goodbye.”

She hung up the phone, opened her eyes, took a deep breath, then let it out slowly. Finally, she put her phone away and walked back over to them.

“Holy shit,” Ash said. “That was amazing.”

“Well, at least part of it felt good,” Emma admitted. She sighed heavily and shook her head. “I’m sorry about this stupid shit. I didn’t really think he’d pull something like this. He claims it’s just ‘surveillance’, he wants to make sure I’m not mixing with any ‘dangerous or undesirable’ types.” She turned to him again. “Alex, I’m really sorry. That must’ve really freaked you out, and I feel really bad. How about we go back to Aurora’s place, and I make it up to you?”

“You don’t have to,” he replied.

“I want to. Really. I do.”

“Well...I’m not gonna say no,” he replied.

“Come on, honey,” Brianna said, taking his hand.

“Okay. Um...thanks, Ash. A lot. This really meant a lot, helping me out like this,” Alex said, looking at the witch.

“Think nothing of it, Alex. You’re a friend of Aurora’s, and so you’re a friend of mine. Plus, like I said, you’re really cute. Come by my place sometime and we can go all the way,” she said, grinning at him.

“I...okay,” he said.

Aurora laughed. “Wow, Ash.”

“Hey, you can come too and make it a threesome,” Ash replied.

“I will definitely hold you to that,” Aurora said. “Let’s get Alex home.”

They headed out of the shop.

CHAPTER SEVEN

I’m safe, I’m also really sorry Lapis. Everything worked out okay. It was who I thought it was, but it got worked out. I think. Are you okay?

Alex sent off the message and then waited for her to respond, hoping it would be soon. They were back in Aurora’s apartment now and he’d gone to the bathroom. He set the phone down and took a piss. Before he was finished, it buzzed. He quickly finished up, then washed and dried his hands, and picked the phone back up.

Just got home. No one followed me as far as I could tell. It’s okay, I’m not mad, just freaked out. Don’t take this the wrong way, but it might be a little bit before I’m willing to leave the house again. I know it isn’t your fault, but I panic kind of easily and I just need some space. If you’re still around when I’m feeling better, then I could go out again. Probably. I actually was having a really good time. Like, better than I’ve had in a long time. So don’t take it personally, it isn’t you. You’re really fun, Alex.

He sighed with relief that she was home and that she actually had a good time, but he still felt really, really guilty about making her panic. He really understood, and fuck, it had to be worse for her, given her anxiety problems.

I’ll be here for another few weeks probably, I don’t really have a timeline to go home. I’m really glad you’re home and safe, and that you had a good time. I did too. You’re a lot of fun and really great to talk to. If and when you’re ready, we can go mini-golfing.

Another few seconds went by.

That’d be fun! I do actually really look forward to it. I’ll be in touch. I gotta shut down and be alone for awhile now.

He considered what to say for a few seconds. A lot of things went through his head, but then he just sent a simple Okay. Talk to you later. And left it at that. He didn’t want to keep bothering her if she needed to decompress. After putting his phone up, Alex left the bathroom. He found all three women waiting for him in Aurora’s bedroom. Aurora was nude except for a pair of tight black panties that stood out in very stark contrast to her pale skin, and Emma...was wearing nothing save for a pair of fishnet stockings.

Brianna was sitting on a chair with a smirk on her face.

“So...what’s up?” he asked, as they were all looking at him expectantly.

“First of all, how are you doing?” Emma replied.

“I’m...calmer. I feel guilty mainly. Lapis was really freaked out by the whole thing. She’s got kind of serious anxiety problems, so it freaked her out a lot more than it freaked me out. And I feel bad because she never gets out and she said she was actually having a good time.”

“Goddammit,” Emma whispered, losing her smile. “This didn’t scare her off, did it?”

“No, I don’t think so. She says she needs some time to decompress, maybe about a week, and then she’ll be willing to try hanging out in the flesh again.”

“Okay. I’m really sorry, again. I ruined two people’s days,” she muttered, then shook her head. “I said I wanted to make it up to you, and I do. I think this’ll make both of us feel better. I was talking with Aurora about your...shall we say, first foray into the wonderful world of BDSM fucking. She tells me you are quite the dom.”

“I...don’t know about that,” he replied.

“You’re a natural,” Aurora said.

“I’m a pretty hardcore sub. I love being fucked and slapped around and gagged. I thought you might like to get rough with me,” she said.

Alex considered it, then glanced down at her rounded belly. She smirked. “I know what you’re thinking,” she said, and ran a hand over her stomach. “I’m pregnant, obviously. Is it safe? Don’t worry. I’ve checked it all out. Like professionally. Both on the purely medical side of things, and on like a sex therapist side of things, and my own further research on the internet. Just a few basic rules. Obviously, don’t hit anywhere near my stomach. Slapping and spanking will do. Choking is out, I’m afraid, much as I love it. I’m going to get choked half to death after I have this kid. But anyway, just, you know, slap some duct tape over my mouth, cuff my hands together, fuck me hard and slap me around a bit. Scream at me.”

He considered it more, staring at her. She really was a fucking vision of beauty. Alex hadn’t ever really thought fishnets would do it for him but...they really fucking did. He didn’t know why, but those stockings were just fucking hot!

“You’re sure? Like completely?” he asked.

She smiled. “Yes, Alex. I wouldn’t do anything to put my child at risk. Plus, being a witch, magical, and a paranormal, I can take more and do more positions than normal human women in my condition would be able to. I’ll really be okay. Now, if you don’t want to do this, I’ll do whatever other thing you want. Don’t feel like you have to do this just to please me.”

“I want to do this,” he replied.

“Then let’s do it. Take your clothes off.”

Alex began to take his clothes off. He was slightly disappointed in how well this was working, this whole ‘distract him with sex’ thing. Although was that a bad thing? There was probably nothing he could actually do to make his current situation better, it was largely out of his hands. Or, if there was something he could do, he needed to take the pressure off before making decisions or really thinking about it, because this fear and anxiety could really cloud his judgment. Maybe he should be grateful that it was this easy to take his mind off of worries. Would it be better if he kept worrying no matter what he did?

Either way, this sex he was about to have was certainly going to be amazing. There was just something about Emma’s pussy that was fucking phenomenal. It was probably because she was pregnant, or maybe because she was a witch. Either way, it felt so good to have sex with her, especially considering the fact that she was letting him ride bareback and finish inside of her. As far as he could tell, there really didn’t seem to be anything better than finishing inside of a woman with zero protection between the two of you.

“Safe word?” he asked.

“Oh yes. That’s important. Strawberry.”

“All right.”

He stripped down nude as quickly as he could. As soon as he was naked, he moved up to the edge of the bed. “Get up,” he said.

“Okay,” Emma replied, slipping into a timid and anxious personality with a surprising skill. She managed to convey a lot with just that one word, and the way her body language just shifted...were all paranormal women naturally skilled at acting, or just the ones he happened to run into? Emma got to her feet and stood nude before him, looking like a goddess of fertile sexual beauty, with her radiant, healthy pale glow and big breasts and thick thighs. He reached up and laid a hand against her warm cheek, and she cringed.

“You’ve been bad, Emma,” he said quietly.

“No-” she began, and he slapped her hard across the face.

“Shut the fuck up!” he screamed at her, then he gripped her face, holding her firmly in his grasp as he stepped closer to her, staring hard into her eyes. “You fucking speak when spoken to, and if you ever contradict me again, I’ll beat you within an inch of your life, do you fucking understand?” he growled at her.

“Y-yes,” she whispered.

“Good.” He let her go, then he cupped her big breasts in his hands and groped them. “As I was saying, before I was so rudely interrupted, you’ve been bad. And you need to be punished. I don’t fucking care if you’re pregnant, that isn’t getting you out of this. So you’re going to be punished, and punished hard.”

He slapped her again, twice, rapidly. “Get on your knees!”

“Yes, sir,” she replied, immediately getting down on her knees.

He put his hand on top of her head. “You know what to do.”

“Yes, master,” she whispered, and took his cock into her mouth.

He groaned softly as he was enveloped once again in that hot, wet perfection. She started skillfully pleasuring his cock with her beautiful mouth, her luscious red lips wrapped around his shaft, red hair swaying as she started bobbing her head, servicing him like a submissive whore. He let her keep sucking him off for a bit longer before suddenly grabbing both sides of her head and shoving his cock violently into her mouth.

She cried out and reached up. “Don’t you fucking dare!” he screamed, and, hesitating for a moment, she let her hands drop to her sides. He kept fucking her throat, shoving his cock down it, making her gag. “That’s it,” he growled at her, “you’re just a worthless little fuck toy, Emma. You just shut the fuck up and take my cock, that’s your fucking job, you stupid whore.” He kept going and then shoved his dick as hard and as fast as he could into her throat, held it there for a few seconds, then pulled it out.

She gagged and began coughing, falling to her hands and knees. “Master-please...” she gasped, still coughing.

“Shut the fuck up, Emma. Get on the bed. Lay on your back, edge of the bed,” he snapped.

“Yes, master,” she replied, and got slowly to her feet. He briefly felt the urge to grab her and shove her, but stepped on that urge immediately. She was slow to get to her feet probably because she was pregnant, and he also was still terribly paranoid about hurting her unborn child. She stood and then sat down on the edge of the bed, laid on her back, and spread her legs. Alex quickly stepped up to her, desperately eager to get inside of that amazing pregnant pussy of hers, and laid the head of his cock at her hot, wet opening.

“Please, not too hard...” she whispered.

He shoved his cock inside of her and she cried out. “Master-”

“Shut up!” he screamed, and slapped her again. She moaned loudly. “Oh, you like that, you little slut?” he asked, then slapped her on the other cheek.

“Master...” she moaned.

“Shut up, bitch,” he replied, and slapped her once more, the sound very loud.

She groaned louder and spread her legs wider.

He pumped his cock into her pussy, forcing it deep and hard, pounding her, making her scream and cry out in pleasure. Emma really liked getting dicked hard, he was glad to discover. She kept screaming and then shrieking in raw bliss until he made her come. “That’s it, bitch!” he screamed, and slapped her again as hard as he could.

That did it. She let out an extremely loud, almost growling scream of ecstasy as she orgasmed all over his dick. He kept fucking her climaxing vagina, making her shriek wildly in blissful sexual release, fighting hard not to come as well. There was another position he wanted to do before he finished inside of her pussy. They kept going like that until she was finished, then he pulled out of her. “Hands and knees!” he snapped.

“Y...yes, master,” she panted, and then stood up, turned around, and slowly crawled onto the bed, showing him her thick, pale ass.

“Now, for the last part of your punishment, you little whore,” he said, and slipped back inside of her.

She cried out. “I’ve been such a bad slut...” she moaned loudly.

“Yes, you fucking have, Emma!” he yelled, and then he reached forward, grabbed a handful of her vibrantly red hair by its roots, and pulled. She moaned even louder as he pulled her hair and pounded her pussy from behind, shoving himself deep, burying his rigid, throbbing cock as far into her as he possibly could.

He yanked on her hair a few more times, then released her, then pulled his hand back and slapped her fat ass. She cried out. He did it again, leaving a very red handprint, and she moaned loudly. He smacked her fat ass one more time, then he grabbed her hips and went in for it, fucking her pussy as fast as he could, letting the pleasure burn him alive, bringing him to the edge of orgasm and then throwing him violently into a deeply satisfying release. He came into her, filling her up, his seed coming out of him in hard spurts, his hips jerking forward in a primal display of raw sexual release. The pleasure of the orgasm and their unity filled him.

Alex came for what felt like a long time.

When he was finished, he came back to himself, opening his eyes and looking down at Emma. Slowly, he pulled out of her. “God-fucking-damn,” he whispered.

She got up and headed for the bathroom. “Holy shit, you blew a huge load,” she said as she stepped in and began cleaning herself up.

“Yep,” he replied, sitting down heavily and then falling onto his back.

“Feel better?” Brianna asked as she came over and sat down next to him, smiling lovingly down at him as she reached out and ran her fingers through his hair.

“Yes. Definitely. Fuck, that felt good.”

“You are good at that,” she said. “I’m impressed. Aurora’s right. You’re a natural.”

“Well, I’m glad you think so. It sure was fun. I didn’t hurt you Emma, did I?”

The toilet flushed, and she came back out. “No. I mean, yes, but no, not in a bad way. In a good way.” She paused and turned around, then twisted back around to look at her ass. “You left a mark, didn’t you? I can’t quite see...”

“Oh yeah. He left a mark,” Aurora said.

“Nice,” Emma replied, grinning as she crawled back onto the bed. She ended up laying down beside him. “That’s my way of saying sorry.” She paused. “I am sorry about this whole thing. I don’t want you to freak out. It’s just my stupid husband being controlling in the way that he does. And sorry if I freaked you out when I was screaming on the phone. He just...he’s got this thing he does that’s like a goddamned trigger now. It’s a sore spot for me. You know how people say to each other, especially on the internet, when they want to be condescending absolute pieces of shit, ‘Hush now, the grownups are talking.’?”

“Yeah,” Aurora said, sighing. “I know about that.”

“He’s managed to find a way to put that into like...body language and tone, somehow perfectly modulated so that it’s exceptionally subtle, and yet it’s just barely obvious enough to be perceptible, if you know him at all. That’s what he was fucking pulling with me on the phone, talking down to me like I’m some stupid, air-headed, spoiled little bitch. I might be a trophy wife, but I’m not fucking stupid. He’s been doing that more lately...”

“Should we be worried,” Brianna asked. “I mean like actually worried?”

“No. About what?”

“That this...will go farther? Following is one thing, but it’s usually the first step on the path to...ah, more direct methods of intervention.”

“You don’t think...he’s not going to send people around to break your legs!”

Alex felt his concern returning and looked between Brianna and Emma. Brianna was staring at Emma with a firm expression, apparently unswayed by her words. “Are you sure?” she asked after a moment.

“Yes,” she replied.

“Are you sure?” Brianna pressed.

“Yes, Brianna,” Emma said. “He’s an asshole. He’s cold and distant. He cares more about money than most anything else, but he isn’t a monster.”

Brianna looked unsatisfied. “Be that as it may...I’m going to call in a friend.”

“Are you saying I don’t know what I’m talking about?” Emma asked.

Brianna sighed and glanced down at Alex. “I’m saying...that I’m a little paranoid right now. This genuinely caught me off guard. I honestly never thought anything would come of this. Even if it’s something as simple as your husband sending a goon to spy on my boyfriend, and nothing overtly bad happened because of that...well, if this can happen, then can’t other things happen? Worse things? Are those things genuinely off the table?”

Emma opened her mouth, then closed it, then sighed. “I think you’re being paranoid, but call your friend if you want.” She shook her head. “Now I’m feeling even more guilty. I keep forgetting that you’re new to all this,” she said, looking at Alex now. Emma reached out and took his hand. “I’m sorry. I want to make it up to you more.”

“More?” he asked. He admittedly was worried again, because now Brianna was worried. If it was just he by himself being concerned, that was one thing. Because he was new to this world of paranormals, and so he might not have the best gauge. But if Brianna, who was clearly a vet to this world, was concerned?

Well...that was a red flag.

“Yeah. I think I’ve got an idea in mind...do you think you’ll be up for more sex tonight?” she asked.

Now he couldn’t help but laugh a little. “I’m up for more sex right now.”

“I was hoping you’d say that,” Aurora said. “There is a reason I’m naked.”

“Okay, how about you fuck Aurora, then take a break, then later on we can go and have some fun with another hot woman?” Emma suggested.

“That...uh, yeah, that sounds good,” he replied.

“I figured.” She kissed him. “Try not to worry.”

“I’ll try,” he murmured.

“I’ll help you try,” Aurora said, beckoning him closer.

He began crawling across the bed for her, already getting erect again.

…

“So, who is this mystery woman you’re taking me to see?” Alex asked.

“You’ll see,” Emma replied with a sly grin as she drove him through the darkened city.

“Hmm,” he said, and settled a little bit more into his seat. After sex with Aurora, which had been calmer and very nice, more making love than fucking, and there had been a lot of very pleasant kissing, he’d taken a shower with Aurora and Emma, then he’d laid around with Brianna for a little bit. Finally, he’d decided to try and get some work done. He began by tackling the easiest of his tracks that he’d decided needed a bit of adjustment. It was a pretty simple process, all he needed to do was lay in a new layer of instrument, and he knew exactly what it was and how to do it, it was just the process of actually putting in the time.

Despite that, it still took him close to an hour to do it properly. He kept getting distracted, anxious thoughts of what might happen in the near future, if he really was in danger. Eventually, he’d finished up and gone to hang out with the others for a bit longer. After another hour of lounging around, relaxing, chatting, Emma had come into the room with a smile, saying that she had set up their ‘date’ for the night.

And now she was driving them there.

“I’m sorry. I know you’re anxious. But this is a good surprise. It will be just you, and me, and an attractive lady. No one else, low stress, relaxed environment. Just some nice, fun sex in a hot threesome,” she said.

“I do appreciate it,” he replied. “I don’t want to give the impression that I don’t.”

“No, you aren’t. I believe you are just genuinely in lust with me, which is great, ‘cause I am with you too. I still feel really bad about today.”

He paused. “So...you really think everything will be okay?”

“Yeah,” she replied, but for just a second, he thought she didn’t sound completely confident, like she was the tiniest bit worried too. “It’ll be fine,” she said more firmly.

They drove on into another suburb, past big, expensive looking houses. She pulled into the driveway of one of these next to a sleek-looking blue car. She parked and turned off the engine, then looked at him. “Nervous?”

“A little,” he admitted.

“That’s understandable. Don’t worry, I’m pretty positive you’ll enjoy this. It’s something you’ve already been enjoying, and from what I understand it’s quite the turn on for you. So really this is just...doubling your fun.”

“Oh...is she another paranormal?” he asked.

“Yes, she is, but nothing you haven’t had already. Come on.”

She got out and he followed her. Emma took his hand as they walked up to the front door. He could feel her wedding ring. They stepped up onto the front porch and before they could knock, the front door opened. Alex found himself staring at a very attractive woman with smooth, naturally tan skin, long black hair, and amazingly brilliant green eyes. She smiled nervously at the two of them. She was wearing a soft-looking white bathrobe.

“Emma, hi,” she said.

“Hello. Alex, this is Maria. Maria, this is my friend Alex,” she said.

Maria offered him her hand. He shook it, again feeling another wedding ring. “Hi,” she said.

“Hello, Maria,” he replied.

“Come in, please.”

She turned and led them into her house. Alex glanced down. It was harder to tell with a robe but...damn, it looked like she had a thick ass. He looked around her house as they walked through it. She had a nice place, it looked pretty expensive, very clean and neat. Maria led them into a living room and sat down in one of the recliners. Emma and Alex sat together on a sofa across from her. For a few seconds, nobody spoke.

“So...where should we, uh, start?” Maria asked finally.

Emma smiled. “Well, I put this whole thing together, so I guess I should get us started. I know you’re a little new to this Maria, but you’ll be happy to know, so is he! Alex is pretty fresh-faced to this whole world. Both paranormals and casual sex. Why don’t you tell him a little bit about yourself?” she suggested.

“Well, um...I’m a witch,” she said, looking at Alex now. Fuck, she had gorgeous eyes. “I’m married. Have been for five years now. My husband is a werewolf. I teach magic at a nearby university and he’s a...well, currently he’s a bouncer at a strip club. He shifts jobs every six months or so. And we, um...he...we started out in two different worlds, you know. He’s about twenty years older than me and grew up in the seedier part of New York. I was,” she laughed, “a bit of a rich bitch, raised in the ‘nice’ part of Thorne with my parents shoving me through schooling and college, determined I was going to get a good job, whatever that job was. I decided I wanted to be a teacher.” She paused, probably briefly lost in her past, then shook her head.

“Um, anyway. Our current situation. I’ve always been kind of...vanilla. I mean, I’ve dated around, and I’m not really a stranger to sex. No reason to be with perfect birth control, witches can deal with any and all STDs, and it’s fairly easy for me to defend myself. When I met my husband...he’s way more into the sex scene. He’s heavy into dom stuff, does a lot of BDSM shows on the side, knows a lot of people around the city. I was interested, so he kind of eased me into it. And about a year ago we started, you know, letting people into our sex life. He was used to fucking, like, everyone, but I wasn’t ready for that and he was...very patient with me, very willing to be monogamous. We started out with a threesome here or there, and then eventually upgraded to a couple swap, though still in the same room. That was...really interesting.

“And now we’re here. I’ve been kind of building up to doing something where I actually have sex with someone by myself. I’ve been talking about all this with my friend, Sadie. Emma said you knew her?”

“Oh yeah. I definitely know her,” he replied.

She broke into a smile. “You fucked her, didn’t you?”

“Yeah.”

“It was how we met,” Emma said, running a hand up and down his arm. “It was a great night.”

“Wow, two witches in one night?” Maria asked.

“Three,” Emma replied. “While his werewolf girlfriend and vampire friend-with-benefits were watching.”

“Are you sure you’re new to this?” she asked.

“My girlfriend and I started dating a little over a week or so ago. My sex life was extremely bland before that. I hadn’t even gotten laid in over a year before she jumped me,” he replied.

“Wow. So you’re just diving head fucking first into this whole ‘sex with paranormals’ thing. Okay. God, I hope I don’t bore you.”

“Oh, don’t worry. Zero chance of that,” Alex replied. “You are just...phenomenally attractive.”

“Oh...thank you,” she murmured.

“I do want to be clear on something, though. Your husband knows about this? Specifically?” he asked.

“Yes, he does. Don’t worry. He’s not the jealous type. Like, he’s really not. I always get surprised at how not jealous he is. He’s watched me get fucked by his best friend, and by a stranger we picked up at a bar. Both of them men. He knows that a cute young human boy is coming over to have sex with me. He’s out right now with two vampire girls he knows from the strip club. So you don’t have to worry about a jealous husband.”

Out of the corner of his eye, he could see Emma looking a little guilty.

“Okay,” he said. “Well, um...if you’re both ready, I am.”

“I’m ready,” Maria replied.

“Perfect! Let’s go have sex,” Emma said, standing up. Maria rose to her feet as well and began guiding them deeper into her house. They went up some stairs, down a short hallway, and came to what had to be the master bedroom. It certainly had a big enough bed. Most of the women he ran into seemed to own or have access to frankly enormous beds. Well, it was obvious that most of them knew exactly what they wanted, which often involved having sex, and were in positions in their lives to facilitate the getting of that sex.

A big bed really helped, especially when there were more than two people.

“This is a really nice bed, and a nice house,” Alex said as he began taking his clothes off.

“Thank you,” Maria murmured. She still sounded and looked a little anxious. As Emma started disrobing as well, she seemed to gather her courage and shed her robe. Alex found himself staring at her, and the penny dropped.

“Oh,” he said.

“What?” Maria asked, sounding worried. Emma was smiling.

“Nothing bad,” he replied quickly. “I just, uh...Emma was obliquely alluding to the fact that this was going to be something special. Something beyond a threesome with another witch. And now I know what she was talking about.”

Maria was pregnant.

“Alex here has a thing for pregnant ladies,” Emma said.

“Oh,” Maria murmured. She smiled. “Do you now?”

“Yes. He really does.”

“I do,” he replied, feeling a foolish grin slipping onto his face. Maria was naked beneath her robe, and holy fucking shit, she looked amazing. She wasn’t as far along as Emma was, but it was noticeable. She was a vision of radiant beauty.

Maria laughed. “I’ve been, um...I’ve wanted to fool around for awhile with other guys by myself, and the pregnancy kind of pushed me to finally start trying to do it. Obviously, after I give birth, I’m going to be busy enough that I’ll have enough trouble trying to find the time and energy to fuck the man I live with, let alone other dudes. Plus, I know it’s a bit of a crapshoot for human women as to how their pregnancy makes them react, but for witches...it tends to just make us fucking horny. Like really fucking horny.”

“Yes, it does,” Emma murmured.

“I’ve been masturbating like five times a day. On top of fucking my husband and anyone he’s brought around pretty regularly,” Maria said, now sounding a bit exasperated. “Being horny is great and all, but being horny like all the fucking time...”

“It would get annoying,” Alex agreed.

“It’s hard to get anything done! It’s hard to fucking focus when I just want to ride a fucking dick or can’t stop thinking about getting fucking hammered from behind, or having some hot, sexy slut eat my pussy...okay, now I’m getting even more turned on. Can we do this?” she asked, her demeanor slipping a little.

It at least seemed to have dissolved her anxiety.

“Yes,” Alex said.

He finished stripping, then joined both pregnant, married witches as they climbed onto the large bed. Alex had fantasized about a lot of things. He’d fantasized about having sex with paranormal women, with married women, with pregnant women, about threesomes with incredibly attractive women. But he hadn’t ever thought he would actually be in a situation where he would get to enjoy all four of those things happening simultaneously. He was going to have to make sure to properly convey to Emma just how much he appreciated this at some point in the near future, because this was no doubt going to be a tremendous experience.

Almost as soon as he was actually on the bed, Maria pushed herself against him and kissed him fully on the mouth. He felt a surprised and pleasant fluttering sensation in his stomach and chest as their lips met. She grabbed his wrist and brought his hand to one of her full, round breasts. He immediately began groping it, taking it in his grasp. She had big breasts for her small frame. Maria moaned and pressed herself more tightly against him, slipping an arm around him and hugging him to herself.

Her skin was hot and soft.

Her tongue darted into his mouth, almost desperately seeking his own. So, this is what she meant when she’d emphasized how fucking horny she’d been lately. He twisted his tongue with her own, tasting her natural taste, feeling the lust rising in his body, responding intensely to her own lusty desire and intense need. As they made out, Emma moved up against Maria’s back and slipped a hand around between them, cupping and gently groping her other breast. She leaned in and kissed the side of her neck, and Maria gasped.

“Oh my,” she whispered. “Your lips are...very nice, Emma.”

“Have you two ever been intimate?” Alex asked, unable to keep from staring as he watched the two beautiful, pregnant women move against each other. Fucking hell, this was hot.

“No, we haven’t,” Maria gasped, closing her eyes as Emma kept kissing along her neck. “I...have often fantasized...”

“Oh have you now?” Emma asked.

“Yes. You are so very beautiful, Emma.”

“Well thank you. You’re a real stunner yourself.”

Maria cried out as Emma began playing with her nipple. Emma grinned smugly, then let go of her breast and moved her hand lower, gently sliding it across her belly, until she slipped it between her thick, smooth thighs. Maria shifted, then moaned again, louder, as Emma began to pleasure her. She began kissing Alex again, passionate and intensely, wrestling her tongue once more with his own fiercely. He responded in kind, kissing back, groping her, caressing her, letting his hand roam over her wonderful, voluptuous body.

Within about a minute she broke the kiss once more, crying out, as she began to orgasm. Her hips jerked and her body writhed and twisted between the two of them as Emma continued fingering her. She shook and shuddered as the climax shifted through her body, hitting her with waves of pleasure. When she was finished, she took a deep breath, then let it out slowly.

“Thank you,” she whispered.

“You’re welcome,” Emma replied, and kissed her on the mouth.

“I, ah...I want to suck your cock, Alex. I want you to let off in my mouth,” Maria said.

“I think he’d love that,” Emma said.

“Yes, definitely,” Alex agreed.

“Then let’s go. For whatever reason,” she said as they shifted around, “I fucking love sucking dick. I absolutely love the feeling of a guy’s dick in my mouth, especially when it jerks and kicks. And the pregnancy only strengthened that.”

“That’s pretty awesome,” Alex replied, sitting up. He got onto the side of the bed, sitting with his feet on the floor, and Maria sat down between his legs.

She grinned up at him, “That’s typically what the men I’ve met say.” He felt Emma move against him, laying her huge, bare tits against his back. Maria looked at her. “Don’t worry, I’m pretty good at eating pussy, too.”

“I’m not worried,” Emma replied. “You’ve got that feel about you. You know how to take care of whoever you’re with.”

She nodded, then opened her mouth and leaned in closer to Alex’s cock. It was rock hard, throbbing in anticipation, and that anticipation only grew as he felt her hot breath. She stuck her tongue out and began teasing his dick, licking lightly across the head. She kept this up for about half a minute, bringing him right to the point where he was about to say something, because this was nearly torturous, then she dragged her tongue fully across the head, and he groaned. A wave of smooth, hot, wet pleasure rolled through him.

Then another as she licked once more.

And she kept licking, dragging her tongue over the head of his cock, hitting it from every angle. After a bit, she leaned down, gripping his cock and raising it up. She put her lips against the area below the head, where a super sensitive region of skin rested, and started sucking on it while also caressing it with her tongue.

“Oh fuck,” he groaned.

“This is so hot,” Emma whispered in his ear. He groaned again, louder, as he felt the redheaded witch reach down and cup his balls in her hot grasp. She began to massage them gently. “You like that?” she whispered, her breath in his ear.

“Fuck...yes...” he moaned, then cried out as Maria took his dick into her mouth.

She started sucking him off like a professional escort, bobbing her head smoothly, letting her lips linger as they went up and then down the head, sparking intense, true pleasure each time she did this. Her actions, combined with Emma’s, and just the fact that there were these two insanely hot, married, pregnant women working together to pleasure him, sent him careening towards an orgasm. It was like being attached to a rocket shrieking wildly towards a target that was an orgasmic climax. He wasn’t sure how long he lasted, but it couldn’t have been long.

“Oh fuck, girls! Fuck!” he screamed as he started to come.

He heard Maria moan loudly as she kept sucking his dick. It kicked hard in her mouth and the bliss burst from his core, filling him in renewing and strengthening waves of potent intensity. He came, and came fucking hard, into her willing mouth. Maria sucked his cock dry, draining him, emptying him, trying to get every last drop of his seed out of him. She sucked out and swallowed everything he had to offer, and then kept on sucking as his cock dry-kicked. When it was over, she pulled it out of her mouth and smiled up at him.

“That was a good one,” she murmured.

“Yes. Very,” he agreed. “Holy shit. You are really good at that.”

“Told you,” she said, and got up. He stared at her thick ass as she walked into the bathroom. He heard her rinse and spit, then she came back and climbed carefully onto the bed.

“Now what?” Emma asked.

“I’m fucking horny,” Maria replied. “I really want cock inside of me. Is there any specific position you want?”

“Yes,” Alex replied immediately. “I want the two of you laying at the edge of the bed, next to each other, so I can switch back and forth when fucking you.”

“That’s also hot,” Emma said. “I’m very down for that.”

“Same. Just do me first. I’m fucking horny out of my skull,” Maria complained as they got into position.

“Gladly,” Alex replied.

He stood up, glad that he hadn’t really lost his erection even though he’d blown what had felt like a big fucking load into Maria’s mouth, and watched both beautiful, pregnant women get into position. They laid beside each other, their thick asses right up against the edge of the bed, their legs spread open, feet planted on the floor. Emma reached out and took Maria’s hand, holding it, smiling over at her. He looked at both women, at their glistening, smooth pussies, and the bulge of their bellies, and their large, wonderful breasts, then up to their amazingly seductive and sexy faces. They both stared back at him with naked lust in their gazes.

“Come on!” Maria complained.

“You gonna just stand there and look at us?” Emma asked with a sultry grin.

“Nope,” he replied, then stepped up to Maria, lined up his cock with her perfect witch pussy, and then slipped inside of her.

She moaned loudly, and it sounded like a groan of deep relief, like slipping into a hot tub at the end of a really long day, or perfectly scratching an itch that had been bugging you for an hour. His own voice joined hers, and he instantly regained any hardness he’d lost in the interim between his orgasm and this insertion. Alex settled his hands on her big hips and started fucking her. And her relieved moan quickly changed to a sexually charge, deeply pleasured groan of pure ecstasy as he fucked her, sliding smoothly in and out of that perfect pussy of hers.

“Fucking...yes...” she groaned loudly, looking deeply satisfied. “I just...oh fuck...that’ s so fucking what I needed...”

“Me too,” he replied, panting now as he started going faster, staring at her huge tits, the way they bounced and swayed.

“You fucking love pregnant pussy, don’t you?” Maria asked, breathing heavily now, her eyes wide. She stared directly into his own eyes.

“Yes,” he managed, reaching forward and laying his hands across her huge tits. “I so fucking do. It’s incredible.”

“Is it different? That’s what I hear,” Maria murmured, laying her hands over the backs of his.

“Yes. It’s...tighter. Hotter. It feels different, other than that, it’s hard to say.”

“I bet married pussy feels different too,” Emma murmured.

“It feels like it, but it’s even...ah, oh fuck yes...harder to describe.”

“It’s psychological-ah! Right there...yes!” Maria moaned.

He fucked her for a bit longer, then pulled out of her. “Oh come on, not yet!” she complained.

“It’s Emma’s turn,” he replied, and stepped over to his redheaded friend. She grinned fiercely up at him, spreading her legs a little wider.

Maria sighed. “Fair enough.”

Emma moaned loudly as he penetrated her, then she started crying out as he fucked her, pushing himself deep into her insanely tight, hot, wet vagina. And now her big, pale tits were swaying beautifully, her perfect pink nipples hypnotic. He ran his hands up her smooth, thick thighs, settling them on her big hips for a bit, gripping them as he screwed her, sliding in and out of her pussy, then eventually couldn’t resist himself, reached up, and groped her big tits. Emma moaned loudly, her legs raised up and spread wide for him, her face twisting into expressions of deep satisfaction and intense pleasure.

He fucked her for a little while longer, then switched back over to Maria.

There was something intensely satisfying about this experience. A lot of somethings, but he’d seen this particular situation enough in porn. Now he was getting to live it, another unreal experience that he was just fucking in love with. Switching back and forth between these two beautiful women, having unprotected sex with them, getting to enjoy just the simple intense pleasure of the encounter, it felt like a dream.

At some point, he decided they should switch up.

“I have a request then,” Emma said.

“What’s that?” Alex asked.

“I want Maria to eat my pussy. You should fucking pound her from behind.”

“I love this idea,” Maria said.

“So do I,” Alex agreed.

“Then let’s do it.”

They switched positions. Emma moved back further onto the bed and resumed laying down with her legs open, Maria got onto her hands and knees and put her face in Emma’s crotch, between her luscious pale thighs, and Alex got up against her, resting on his knees. He slid back into her and all three of them moaned in a beautiful sexual unity as he started screwing her and she began to pleasure Emma with her tongue.

“I want to watch you creampie her,” Emma said, her pale face flushed. She was staring directly at Alex, her red hair a mess now, her hands on the back of Maria’s head.

Maria briefly raised her head from Emma’s crotch. “Yes. Fucking creampie me hard. Fucking come deep and hard in my pussy,” she said.

“Gladly,” he replied, gripping her hips and fucking her harder and faster. She cried out, then resumed eating Emma’s pussy.

Alex ran his hands over her thick, smooth, pregnant ass. Fuck, her ass was so goddamned hot! He pounded that perfect pussy of hers, losing himself in the raw bliss, listening to both women moan in intense pleasure.

And then, at some point, he began to orgasm.

It was a wonderful, rapturous release. An intensely pleasurable experience of raw sexual satisfaction, something that blew straight through his whole body as he began to orgasm into Maria’s pussy, pumping her full of his seed. He came hard inside of her, shoving his dick deep and far into her married pussy, emptying himself into her. He listened to Emma crying out in blissful rapture as well as Maria went right on eating her pussy.

He held her hips tightly as he orgasmed, and when he was finished, he carefully pulled out of her. As he sat down, Emma began to cry out, and he watched her curvaceous body jiggle beautifully as she orgasmed, screaming her way through the pleasure, gripping Maria’s head tightly. When she was finished, she let out a long breath and then fell back, going slack against the bed, breathing heavily. Maria slowly got to her feet, then headed back to the bathroom.

“You want a shower?” she called. “’Cause I need one.”

“Yeah,” Emma replied. She got up slowly off the bed and he did with her, following her into the bathroom. They came in as Maria was turning on the shower.

“Fuck, you have a nice bathroom,” he murmured, looking over it. It was big, and the shower was damned big, definitely with enough room to hold the three of them. And there was even room for a huge, square tub in the corner.

“Thank you. We sure paid enough for it,” Maria replied.

She tested the water with her hand, then got in. Emma and then Alex followed her. She pulled one of a pair of showerheads off the wall and put it up under herself, washing her pussy. “Goddamn, you blow big loads,” she said.

“Everyone says that,” Alex replied, laughing a little.

“It’s been true in my experience,” Emma said.

Maria yawned, then sighed. “I hate to be a bitch, but could I kick you out after this? I am fucking exhausted and I just want to sleep.”

“Not a problem at all,” Emma replied. “Thanks for letting us come over and fuck you.”

“Yes. Very much thank you for that. It is deeply appreciated,” Alex said.

Maria grinned. “It’s appreciated on my end, too. That was...I had a lot of worries about my first solo fuck. Well...my first ‘my husband isn’t here’ fuck. And you two were great. That basically went exactly as I wanted it to. The only thing I’m disappointed in is that I’m so tired. I was honestly hoping for round two.”

“Maybe some other time…?” Alex suggested.

“Definitely some other time,” Maria replied. “I am so not done with you yet. At some point I wanna have a one-on-one, intimate encounter with you. With each of you, actually. I really like the two of you.”

“I like you a lot, too,” Alex replied.

“Mmm-hmm,” Emma said. She smiled and hugged Maria, and then released her, and Maria gave Alex a hug. He held her nude, wet body against him, absolutely thrilled to be feeling the kind, emotional warmth from her, the acceptance and peaceful serenity that was coming from their shared shower after the crazed sex.

She yawned again as she stepped back from the hug, then rubbed one eye. “Fuck, I’m fading fast. Let’s wrap this up.”

“Not a problem,” Alex replied.

They finished washing up, got out, dried off, and dressed. Maria threw on a robe after wrapping her hair in a towel, then followed them downstairs. She gave each of them a hug and a long, firm kiss on the mouth, then saw them out and shut the door behind them.

“Anywhere in particular you feel like going?” Emma asked as they got into her car.

“Aurora’s,” he replied, and yawned. “I’m tired, too.”

“Yeah, I’m getting there myself. So, um...that was my way of apologizing. For my husband freaking you the hell out,” she said, sounding embarrassed as they pulled out of the driveway and began heading home.

“Oh, um...apology accepted,” he replied.

“Well, that was easy,” she murmured.

“I don’t like being difficult.”

“Good. I know too many people who seem to get off on it. Having someone be simple and straightforward is so fucking refreshing. So, good sex?”

“Great sex.”

“Good.”

He settled in as they drove home.

CHAPTER EIGHT

Alex went to bed, and fell asleep almost immediately after he got home.

He told Brianna and Aurora how it had gone, but he’d honestly been having a hard time keeping his eyes open, so they let him be, and Emma joined him in bed. Brianna and Aurora were deep into a gaming session, as Aurora had pulled out an older retro game console from her closet when she and Brianna had gotten deep into conversation about all day game sessions they used to have with a co-op action RPG back in the early 2000s.

When he woke up, he was still in bed with just Emma, who was still very sleepy. He’d been surprised to find the pair still gaming.

“Did you go to bed?” he’d asked.

“Nope. Didn’t want to wake you,” Brianna had replied.

“She’s lying, she just didn’t want to stop playing. Neither did I. We’re kind of in a groove,” Aurora had said.

“Cool,” Alex had replied, leaned over to carefully kiss Brianna on the cheek, before heading for a shower.

After the shower, he ate breakfast, then settled in and did some more work. It was, he was unhappy to realize, harder to work now. He still enjoyed it, still took pleasure in the act of working, sorting out his tracks, making tweaks and adjustments to them, but it was a lot harder to stay focused. He found his mind wandering, found himself checking his email, wondering if Lapis had messaged him, wondering if he should reach out to her, if she’d be annoyed that he wasn’t giving her her space or thinking that he didn’t care about her because he wasn’t saying anything to her, wondering if this whole thing with Emma and her husband was going to escalate…

At some point, Emma woke up and came out after a shower, kissing Alex and then sitting on the couch with Brianna and Aurora. Eventually, Alex gave up on working and then moved over to join them, snuggling up in between Emma and Brianna. Emma laid up against him, taking his hand and placing it over her stomach, which again made him feel...strange. It felt good and somewhat uncomfortable for the same reason: how intimate it was. He enjoyed it, but he also wondered how far was too far. It was obvious to him that sex wasn’t the end-all, be-all of intimacy. Was there some threshold that was too far?

It occurred to him, abruptly, that he might be asking the wrong question.

Whenever he became intimate with another woman, especially with like what was happening with Emma, he kept getting paranoid that Brianna would be upset. But maybe that wasn’t the right question, or, more accurately, not the only question he should be considering. Maybe he should be considering how far was too far for himself? Was he okay with this? Honestly, he had spent so much time so starved for attention, physical, sexual, emotional, any kind really, that if it involved an attractive woman, he’d accept it. That was the only barrier to entry. But was that healthy? If he heard someone else telling him that...he felt like he’d react poorly. It sounded uncomfortable, like a situation that was easy to take advantage of.

He didn’t think anyone here was taking advantage of him, or would ever intentionally do it. He trusted them, and so far he trusted the people they’d introduced him to and invited into their bed. There’d been nothing but good sex so far. But maybe he needed to start figuring out his own parameters? It was a really weird question, because he really liked how close he was with Emma, and all the little moments of intimacy she kept initiating between them. But...he thought he might know the root of what was making him uncomfortable.

In a way, and he could be completely wrong about this, but this is what it felt like, Emma seemed to be treating him almost like...the person who was going to help her raise her child. It made him uncomfortable even to think about it in his own head, for a number of reasons. Partially because having a kid scared the shit out of him and wasn’t something he wanted to do anytime soon, maybe ever. But also because he felt like maybe he was assuming way too much, or that he was reading far too much into something that wasn’t there.

He was honestly afraid to even broach the topic, because in a way, it felt insanely narcissistic to ask. Emma, are you treating me like the father of your child? That was an incredibly important role, and a completely reasonable response might be: Wow, Alex, you really think you’re that important? You think you’re that great that I’m wanting you to take the position of daddy for my kid? Because he didn’t at all, but it could easily be interpreted as that way...or could it? Maybe he was overthinking this...but he could also be underthinking it…

Fuck! This felt way too complicated, and he had no idea how to even approach the topic with anyone who might be able to help him. This felt many levels above him, and he supposed it was one of the problems that came from dating and hanging out with women noticeably older than him. Of course, they might have some great insight into this. One of the abilities that he had noticed the older women in his life had was insight. They could, seemingly easily, cut through a complex issue and get right to the core, which was a seriously useful ability.

He was still making up his mind whether or not to talk to anyone about it when Emma suggested they go see a movie.

“Which movie?” Aurora asked, pausing the game.

“I don’t know...an unpopular one. One where there aren’t a lot of people. But one that doesn't totally suck. Maybe a middling horror movie near the end of its theater run,” Emma replied.

Brianna frowned and looked over at her. “That’s...weirdly specific. Is there some reason you want to go see a movie with a mostly empty theater?”

“I can think of one reason...” Emma replied, grinning at Alex and running a hand up and down his leg.

“Oh...” Brianna said, then laughed.

“I’ve always wanted to fuck in a movie theater,” Emma said.

“Well?” Brianna asked, looking at Alex.

“Uh...I’m down for it,” he replied.

Admittedly, he was really in the mood to just kick this particular problem can farther on down the road, maybe see if the problem worked itself out or he came to his own conclusions. It was unlikely...but possible.

“Then let’s go!” Emma said, and stood up. “I need a dress. Do either of you have a dress that might fit me?”

“I might,” Aurora said, getting up. “I’ve got a ton of extra clothing from all sorts of ladies lying around. Come on.”

They headed into her bedroom.

“So, you doing okay, dear?” Brianna asked.

“Yeah.”

“You seem a little anxious.”

“I am,” he admitted. “Just...you know. Worried about this whole thing with Emma’s husband.”

“Try not to. I called Helena. She’s on her way into town with a friend.”

“She is? Jeez...I mean, you think it’s necessary? I’d hate to waste her time...”

“No, don’t worry. She was already thinking about coming to Thorne anyway. I think she’s just using this for an excuse. Then again, if it does go sour, she will take it seriously. But...” She sighed and rubbed the back of her neck, looking conflicted. “I’m sorry. I’m trying to...I’m caught between a rock and a hard place, I think.”

“What do you mean?”

She hesitated further. “You can just tell me, Brianna. I’d rather you just be honest with me.” Wow, he thought, hypocrite. I should be the one being honest and open.

She sighed. “Okay. I have experience with shit like this. With bad shit going down. It can get a lot worse. I don’t want you to freak out...but I also don’t want you to be blindsided if something does happen, you know? And now I feel like a total bitch because I basically promised you that nothing was going to happen last week. I should have known that I can’t promise you. Although I was basically gambling that nothing would happen, I genuinely didn’t think anything would come of this. I don’t want you think that I was lying to you or dismissing you, but I also don’t want you think that I was being ignorant to the reality of our situation...even though I kind of was.” She sighed, shook her head. “What I’m trying to say is that...you have legitimate fears about things getting dangerous in Thorne, and I honestly thought this kind of thing wouldn’t come up during our vacation here. I don’t want to leave, but your safety and your wants are more important than me just not wanting to cut the vacation short, so I’m telling you this: If you want to go home, I’ll go. I won’t make you go back by yourself, and I won’t guilt-trip you for cutting out early.”

“So, you’re asking me if I want to go back home?” he asked. She nodded. He frowned, then considered it for a moment. Did he want to go home? Part of him thought that yes, he did. He wanted out of this potentially dangerous situation. But another part of him, a bigger part of him, wanted to stay. He liked it here, and not just because of the sex with amazingly beautiful women. That was a big draw, obviously, and he’d actually put up with a lot to continue this sex, but probably more importantly, he felt accepted by the people he was hanging around. Not just tolerated, but actually wanted. Like they were intentionally choosing his company.

So many fucking people nowadays seemed to basically tolerate your company and they wanted the option to just opt out of any conversation, any social encounter, at any second. Everything seemed so fucking fake, like they were just filling up their social meter with whoever happened to be nearby or people they worked with. Conversations didn’t feel engaging. It was basically like a much broader version of small talk, like they were applying the concept of inane, meaningless small talk to every aspect of their life.

He loved the long conversations he had with Brianna, with Aurora, with Emma, with the other people he had met so far. It all felt real. It didn’t matter so much what they were talking about but rather how engaged they all were in the conversation, and how much they actually fucking cared. He was tired of all this passive, apathetic BS veneer that society had adopted over the past decade or so, with everything being so casual as to be meaningless.

And that...was worth sticking around for.

“I want to stay,” he said. “I want to keep enjoying this vacation.”

Brianna looked relieved. He did also want to stay because she was clearly having a good time, and there was still a good chance that he was probably being overly cautious. “Thank you,” she said. “And I’m glad. I take it you’re having a good time.”

“A great time. The people I’m meeting, the things we’re doing and talking about...this is a fantastic experience. And I wanted to really thank you for bringing me here, showing me these people, letting me have these experiences, and you know, sharing this with me,” he replied.

She hugged him tightly to her. “You’re welcome, Alex. You’re a great guy, and a fantastic person. You deserve this.”

“How do I look?” Emma asked as she came out of the bedroom with Aurora trailing behind her.

They looked over. “Whoa, nice,” Brianna replied.

Alex nodded, agreeing deeply with the sentiment. “So, so hot,” he replied.

She was wearing a tight black dress that really emphasized her pregnancy and her curves, and showed off a lot of her thick, pale thighs and a great deal of cleavage. “Damn, you look good.”

“Good enough to fuck in a movie theater?” she asked.

“More than,” he replied.

“Then let’s go!”

…

They managed to find the perfect movie.

It was a horror movie, the third in a series that all of them had actually been caught up on, and it was something that Alex had been intending to go see at some point. They bought tickets and hurried into the theater, and found it almost totally empty. Emma took his hand and moved him to the very back row, and Brianna and Aurora followed behind them, laughing occasionally. Alex had to admit, he was nervous. This whole fucking in public thing was something he was still getting used to. Emma had assured him more than once that they wouldn’t get caught. As soon as they got to the back row, she let Aurora go first, then guided him in after her, and Brianna followed them last. They all sat in the middle of the row.

“Now we wait for the lights to dim,” Emma said softly. They had yet to start rolling the previews. Alex looked across the theater. The nearest people were about ten rows ahead of them. Altogether, there were maybe a dozen people in the theater besides them.

“Excited?” Brianna said, sitting to his left.

“Yes,” he replied.

“You should be. This’ll be hot,” Emma whispered in his ear. She laid a hand on his crotch. “Mmm...already hard.”

The lights began to dim suddenly. Alex felt his pulse kick up a notch. Emma grinned, her face beautiful and ghostly in the light cast by the screen. She leaned in and kissed him while also unzipping his pants. He kissed her back, cupping one of her big breasts in his grasp, groping it gently. He could feel her nipple through the thin fabric of the dress. He felt his heart skip a beat as she freed his cock from his pants. Having his dick just out like this in a public place was hitting all kinds of panic buttons inside of his head, but he made himself calm down. It did seem very unlikely that they were going to get caught, and public sex was kind-of, sort-of semi-legal in Thorne, according to answers he’d gotten from Brianna and Aurora.

“Just relax,” she whispered as she pulled away from the kiss, “I’ll handle everything.”

He swallowed and nodded, then watched as she got up, then settled down on the floor between his knees. He gasped softly as she took his cock into her mouth and started sucking him off. The pleasure hit him, that hot, wet perfection of amazing oral from a skilled, competent woman. He felt Brianna take his hand, then he felt a shift to his right and saw that Aurora had taken Emma’s seat. Her bloodshot eyes were wide and excited as she watched Emma give him head. She looked over at him, grinning fiercely, then she took his other hand.

This was fucking surreal.

Emma moaned softly as she sucked him off, bobbing her head, her red hair and beautiful face looking absurdly sexy in the soft light from the previews. He stared intently at her, feeling the hot pleasure burn slowly into him. Then she took his dick out of her mouth, slowly stood up, turned around, pulled up her black dress, and revealed her thick, pale ass. She had no panties on. She reached back and took his dick into her grasp, then slowly lowered herself so that she was sitting in his lap, taking his saliva-soaked, steel-hard cock into her vagina. It was extremely difficult not to groan loudly as this happened.

It felt so fucking good.

He heard Emma gasp softly. She finished settling on him, taking his entire length into her, then carefully placed her hands on the armrests to either side of him, began to push herself back up, then lowered herself again.

And then they were having sex. She was fucking him.

She was fucking him in a goddamned movie theater.

It felt amazing. The pleasure felt magnified, probably by the fact that this was pretty risky and there were actually other people around who (hopefully) had no idea they were having sex. He squeezed Brianna’s and Aurora’s hands and they squeezed back. Emma just kept going, up and down, up and down, the hot drag of her pussy against his bare cock an impossible pleasure. After a moment, Brianna stood up halfway and whispered something in Emma’s ear.

“That’d be great, thanks,” Emma whispered back.

Brianna sat back down and leaned closer to Alex, then whispered in his ear, “Let me know when you’re about to come. I’ll take your load in my mouth. Easier clean up.”

“Okay. Thanks, babe,” he replied softly.

“Not a problem, handsome,” she said, then kissed him.

It didn’t take a whole lot longer for him to get right up to the edge of orgasm. Especially looking down and seeing Emma’s fat, pregnant ass in his lap, his cock disappearing into her over and over again, and he grunted softly that he was ready.

Emma got off of him, and Brianna immediately raised the armrest, leaned over, and took his dick in her mouth. It was even harder not to start making noise as he began to come into her mouth. She sucked him off, slowly working his shaft with her fingers, as his cock kicked and jerked in her mouth, pumping out his seed as hard and as fast as it could. He grit his teeth, closed his eyes, and leaned back in his seat, focusing on the pleasure and on staying quiet. The feeling was deeply rapturous and deeply satisfying.

Brianna sucked him completely dry.

When she was finished, Emma (who had since retaken her seat from Aurora), pulled a can of soda out of her purse and passed it to Brianna.

“Thanks,” she whispered, cracked it open and began to drink from it.

“Thank you,” Emma murmured. “Enjoyable?”

“Uh-huh,” he managed, and carefully put his dick away, then zipped up. “Very.”

“Same. That was a lot of fun,” Emma whispered. She raised the other armrest and leaned against him. He wrapped an arm around her. Once Brianna had finished her drink, she did the same, laying against his other side, and he put his other arm around her, too.

Very relaxed and feeling pretty damned good, he settled in to watch the movie, which was just now beginning.

…

“I don’t know, it wasn’t as good as the last one,” Emma said.

“That’s how it usually goes with sequels,” Alex replied. “I’m honestly surprised it was as good as it was, given the fact that it’s the third in the series.”

“That’s a good point,” Aurora said.

“I think I smell rain on the air...” Brianna murmured happily as they all stepped out of the theater. They walked to the edge of the concrete that served as border between the building and the parking lot, and looked into the sky. It did look like rain. Alex was happy. He looked around the lot. It was mostly empty. Although…

“Uh...is this bad?” he asked.

“What?” Brianna replied immediately, looking around.

There was another one of those black town cars with tinted windows rolling up to them, moving nice and slow.

“Shit,” Aurora muttered.

“Oh! You have got to be kidding me!” Emma snapped. “I’ll fucking handle this.”

The car slid to a stop, parked, and then the side door opened. A large man in a sharp suit and sunglasses stepped out. “Mrs. Dryden, Mr. Dryden wishes to speak with you back at your home. He has sent us to collect you.” He stepped over to the back door and opened it up. “Would you please get in the vehicle?”

“No,” Emma said flatly. “I told him, very plainly, that I would see him when I was ready to see him. Not before. This is fucking ridiculous.”

“He is concerned for your safety,” the man said.

“If he keeps this shit up, he’s going to be concerned for his safety,” Emma growled.

“Mrs. Dryden, I’m afraid I must insist.”

“She said no,” Aurora said, stepping forward.

“This does not concern you. None of you but Mrs. Dryden,” the man replied.

“And Mrs. Dryden says fucking no,” Emma growled.

The driver’s side door opened and another large man in sunglasses stepped out. He walked slowly around the front of the car to join his companion.

“I’m afraid I’ll have to insist. Mr. Dryden was very specific that we do not return without you in the car, ma’am.”

“What the fuck is this shit?!” Emma demanded. She reached into her purse. “I’m going to fucking call his dumbass-” she muttered.

One of them reached forward and grabbed her wrist.

Brianna’s hand shot out and grabbed the man’s wrist. “Let. Her. Go,” she growled.

“I would advise against this course of action,” the man said, not releasing his grip.

“So would I,” Brianna said. “Let her go. Now.”

“Get the hell off me!” Emma snapped.

The man released his grip, and then the second Brianna released hers, he struck out faster than Alex could follow and punched her in the face.

“Brianna!” he screamed.

She stumbled back a few paces, blinked a few times, then reached up and touched her lip. It was bleeding. “You really fucked up,” she growled.

“Yep,” Aurora agreed.

Everything seemed to happen very fast after that. Emma shouted something, and Brianna punched the nearest man in the throat. Under normal circumstances, that would be a pretty disabling move, but he just fell back a few paces, coughed, and came back at her. The other man jumped into the fray, but Aurora was there. She dropped down and swept his legs out from under him. It quickly became obvious that Emma’s husband had not sent just anyone around. They had to be paranormals. Maybe werewolves or vampires, or something else that was wicked strong. The four of them began to fight, throwing punches faster than he could properly watch. And Emma was shouting at them to stop fighting.

Finally, Brianna’s fist connected very solidly with one of the men’s heads and his sunglasses flew off his face. He slammed back into the car, stood up, staggered, then collapsed. At the same time, Aurora delivered a very powerful blow to the other man’s stomach and then socked him in the jaw, sending him sprawling. He tried to get back up, but Aurora stepped on his chest. The other man wasn’t moving.

“I think we’re done here,” Aurora said firmly. “If you’re smart, you’ll pick up your friend and drive the fuck away.”

The man stared up at her, then said, “Mr. Dryden will not take this lying down.”

“Mr. Dryden can fuck himself,” Aurora growled.

“I will leave,” the man said.

Aurora stared at him for a few seconds longer, then raised her foot and stepped back. He got to his feet, then opened the passenger door and moved his friend into the seat, buckled him in, then closed the door. Moving around to the other side, he stood before the driver’s side door for a moment, then lingered, staring at them, like he was going to say something. Abruptly, he got in, started the car, and drove away.

“Fucking idiots...” Brianna whispered. She turned around suddenly and looked at Alex. “Oh fuck, honey,” she said, then hurried over to him.

Alex felt like he was going to puke. His legs felt weak, and a part of him hated that he was reacting this poorly. Nothing had fucking happened to him…

“Are you okay?” he asked as she wrapped him in a hug.

“I’m fine, don’t worry. Barely touched me,” she replied. “Are you okay?”

“I’m uh...I’ll be fine,” he said.

“God, you’re shaking,” Brianna muttered, holding him tighter.

He looked around, saw Aurora standing in the parking lot, staring at the car as it drove off, and Emma was digging her phone out of her purse. She was shaking too, but from the expression on her face, it was rage that consumed her, not fear.

“Can’t fucking believe this!” she yelled.

“We should leave, maybe,” Alex murmured.

“Probably. I’d rather not deal with cops if at all possible,” Brianna replied.

“Let’s go,” Aurora said.

They all started walking to the car. Aurora got in the driver’s seat, Emma next to her, and Brianna got in the back with Alex. She pulled him against her as Emma’s call connected to her husband’s phone and she started talking.

She sounded like she’d hit that point where you were so pissed that it had kind of shorted out your brain and you sounded deadly fucking calm.

“Jeremiah, shut up. No, stop talking or I’m hanging up.” She paused. “Good. I have your attention. I want to make this clear. I’m not sure how much clearer I can make it, so I’ll just fucking spell it out for you: The more you try to force me to come home, the longer I will not come home. How fucking hard is that to understand? I have directly told you this, which means you are intentionally dismissing and disrespecting me by ignoring my wishes. I understand that our marriage is largely a business arrangement, but I am still a fucking person, Jeremiah. I am not a fucking piece of property. I’m not something you can just shift and maneuver around at your own wishes. When this started out, you promised me that I would have agency over my own fucking life. This is not what agency looks like, Jeremiah.

“Having your fucking hired goons come around and try to fucking kidnap me and assault my fucking friends is wrong. I don’t give a shit how you cut it, how you dress it up, what words you use to justify or explain it away. It. Is. Wrong. Now, my friends sent your fucking hired goons packing, probably with a few broken bones. I think that sends a clear enough message. Leave. Us. Alone. I will come home when I am ready, not before. This is the last time I’m telling you. If you try something one more time, if you pull this shit again...I don’t know what exactly it is I’m going to do, but I promise it’s going to be drastic. Get this through your head: you don’t own me. I am your wife; I am not your fucking property.”

She hung up.

“Holy shit. I didn’t think you could top that first telling off,” Aurora said finally.

“Fuck,” Emma whispered, leaning her head against the window. “Brianna, are you okay?”

“I’m fine,” Brianna replied.

“Aurora? Alex? God, Alex, you must be freaking the fuck out. If just being followed had you shaken...” She twisted around suddenly. “I am so sorry that happened.”

“It’s...fine,” Alex replied.

“No, it’s not. You’re obviously freaking out, Brianna and Aurora had to get in a fucking fight...goddamnit. I knew he was a controlling asshole, or could be sometimes, but I didn’t think he’d literally send someone to force me to come home. What the hell would’ve happened if the two of you hadn’t been there?”

“I don’t know, admittedly,” Brianna replied. “I mean, they would be under the strictest orders not to harm you, and to be especially careful of your child. Maybe they thought we’d fold easily enough, although I don’t know why they thought that.”

“We’re three girls and a human twenty-something. They’re ripped werewolves. Of course they didn’t take us seriously,” Aurora said.

“So, they were werewolves? How could you tell?” Alex asked. He knew they had to be some kind of paranormal.

“The teeth, but also the smell,” Aurora replied, and Brianna and Emma nodded.

“What, um...what do we do now?” Alex asked.

“Fuck, I don’t know...I feel so fucking guilty. I feel a lot worse than before. I kept telling you nothing else was going to happen...I really didn’t think he’d do something like this.”

“So what else should we be worried about?” Brianna asked.

Emma opened her mouth, then slowly closed it as she stared at Brianna, then at Alex. She sighed softly and shook her head gently. “I want to say nothing. That he’ll lay off, but now...I’m not so certain.” She groaned, then rubbed the side of her face anxiously. “Fuck, I think I’ll just have to go home and have a long talk with him.”

“I’m beginning to suspect that that isn’t going to work,” Aurora said.

“He’ll listen-” Emma began, but Aurora cut her off.

“Emma, you had to declare to your husband, more than once, that you are not a piece of property. This has come up more than once. He obviously isn’t fucking listening and you need to wake the fuck up and actually fucking address this situation.”

Silence fell in the car.

“Sorry,” Aurora muttered.

“No, I...maybe you’re right,” Emma murmured, turning back around in the seat and facing forward. She was silent for several more seconds. “I don’t know. This feels like a lot. I just...I’ll go talk to him. And try to take as honest and unbiased a look at the situation as possible, and try to figure out what the best course of action is. But first...I’m not ready to go back just yet. Could we...how about we hit a brothel? There’s a place I want to go, to unwind and also as a way of apologizing for all that shit...although now I’m wondering if it feels like I’m just throwing sex and money at you all as a form of apology and if that’s hollow...”

“I accept your verbal apology, and would enjoy having some more sex. After that, I’d really like it,” Aurora replied.

“Same,” Brianna said. “Honey? What do you want to do? Tell me honestly.”

He thought about it. He was kind of sick to his stomach, and trembling a little still, but...well, that impulse, that urge to just forget about his problems and kick the can further down the road, was stronger than ever. Right now, he just wanted to bury himself in some attractive woman, physically and mentally. Sex did seem to take his mind off his problems, and even just the act of hearing about hitting a brothel was turning him on.

“I’d like to do that,” he said.

“Okay, cool. Here...” Emma punched in something on Aurora’s dashboard mounted GPS. “Go there. It’s a human and paranormal brothel called The Mix. It’s where they go to fuck each other. Get whoever you want, my treat. And then when we’re done...I’ll deal with my husband.”

“Fair enough,” Aurora said, and drove on.

CHAPTER NINE

The Mix looked a lot more professional than he thought it would.

Alex was realizing that he was really going to have to shed this vague half-notion he had of brothels. They hadn’t been legal for a particularly long time, and he’d never been to one before Brianna introduced him to one. They were pretty good places. Well-lit, clean, often beautifully designed, made to feel very welcoming and very comforting, without coming on too strong. The Mix was like that. They came into a large lobby. He saw a big desk to the right, and across the room, to the far left, was an open door that led into what looked like a ballroom or maybe a dance club or something. There was definitely music and people talking coming out of it.

“How do we want to do this?” Emma asked before they approached the desk.

Alex had actually been thinking about this. For a reason that he couldn’t really put his finger on, he knew exactly what he wanted. He wanted one-on-one sex with an incredibly attractive human woman. He at least knew part of the reason why: he’d never really gotten the opportunity to have sex with an insanely hot human woman. He didn’t mean to disrespect his previous relationships. He would never call them unattractive, they were both very beautiful in their own ways. But there was this imprint that society had pressed, burned really, into his mind, into the core of his being, that one of the utmost things you could possibly achieve as a young, straight guy was to fuck an incredibly hot, insanely attractive, porn-star sexy woman.

And despite everything, despite how much he railed against that, despite how much he fucking hated tying his worth, his value as a human being, to his sex life and how stupid he thought the emphasis on who you were fucking was...he wanted that. He wanted to have one great, idealized, perfect sexual encounter with that supremely attractive woman. But there was more to it than that, something there, buried deeper, that he knew existed but couldn’t grasp. Alex looked over at Brianna, wondering how she was going to take it.

“What do you want, babe? You’ve got that look, like you’re afraid you’re going to upset me by asking permission for something,” Brianna said.

He sighed. “Why are you so good at reading me?”

She laughed. “I told you, it’s a paranormal thing. Humans telegraph everything, especially young human boys. So out with it, what do you want?”

“I want to have sex with a human escort...alone.”

“Okay,” she said, smiling. “There, was that so hard?”

“I just...thought it might be weird, with everything going on...on top of my normal tendency to get paranoid...”

“I just want you to do what you want to do tonight, honey,” Brianna said. “Honestly, this works out best for me. I’m feeling fucking pissed off and riled up and dominant after that, so I’m going to go get some petite little vampire or maybe even undead chick and fucking destroy her with one of those magic-infused strap-ons that lets me feel the sex.”

“That sounds so hot...but from the other end,” Aurora murmured.

“So, we’ll split up then? I kind of want to do a threesome with a pair of hot humans. Preferably a couple,” Emma said. “So, we’re all decided then?” They all nodded. “Okay, let’s get this fuck show on the road.”

They walked up to the desk and began the process. The woman behind the desk smiled and passed them all tablets, telling them that after they answered a few basic questions, the tablet would give them their best options for the night, based on who was available. They all went and sat down together. Alex punched in his desires: Woman. Red or black or brown hair. Blue or green eyes. Pale skin. (He still had a hard thing for pale women.) Curvy. Human, obviously. He considered age for awhile. He’d never really intentionally gone for teenagers, it was more just that the only time he’d been able to get dates, that’s who he was around. He loved older women, but finally settled on mid-twenties to early thirties, since it didn’t matter overly much.

After punching all this in, he was given four matches. He looked through them, and then froze as he reached the final one. The pictures were full-body in lingerie, usually black panties and bras with fishnet stockings. The final woman struck him the second he saw her. Her name was Dawn, and she was a painfully raven-haired, pale-skinned goddess of seduction. There was something about her facial features, and her eyes...something slightly off that deeply accentuated her natural beauty. And, well, she had really big fucking tits and broad hips.

“I think you found a winner,” Brianna murmured.

He glanced over at her. “Uh, yeah. I guess so,” he replied.

“Sorry, honey. I know looking over your shoulder can be annoying.”

“No, it’s fine.”

“Let me see,” Aurora said.

He showed her the tablet. “Ooh, wow. She’s pretty.”

“Oh my God,” Emma whispered, staring at his tablet with wide eyes. “You lucky fuck, I didn’t get to her yet...let me know when you’re done with her. I want her so bad.”

“I’ll, uh, let her know,” Alex replied, laughing.

“Please do. God, she is insanely hot. Hot hot hot,” Emma murmured.

A few moments later, they’d all made their selections and returned to the counter. The woman took their tablets, had them fill out some basic information, then Emma paid, and then they were all given room numbers.

“Just go and knock, they’ll open the door for you. And have fun,” the receptionist said.

“Oh, we will,” Emma assured her.

They headed deeper into the brothel. Emma stopped first, coming to her door the earliest. “Let’s all keep our phones nearby and on, so that we can call each other if anything comes up. When we’re done, we’ll meet in the lobby. Sound good?” she asked. They all agreed. She grinned and knocked on the door. As it opened up, she looked back and said, “No rush! Have fun, loves!”

Then she disappeared into the room.

Aurora grinned. “I love brothels,” she said as they kept walking.

“Same,” Brianna agreed.

“They are pretty great,” Alex murmured.

A moment later, Aurora found her door, bid them farewell, and disappeared into it.

They kept walking.

He felt awkward in brothels, he was finding, like he was constantly on edge, worried about getting caught doing something he wasn’t supposed to. Well, he’d grown up in a society that viewed sex as a strangely taboo subject. If you weren’t having sex you were a fucking piece of shit loser, but at the same time people would flip the fuck out if there was too raunchy of a sex scene in a blockbuster movie. Like, what the fuck? You can’t have it both ways. But no, this wasn’t the time to be worried or anxious or angry or sad.

This was a time to be just fucking thrilled.

Brianna came to her door. “Okay...um...” she hesitated.

“What?” he asked.

She laughed softly. “I don’t want it to seem like I’m doting on you overly much, like I have no faith in you or anything. I want to ask you again if you’re really doing okay...”

“I appreciate the sentiment, honey. And I’m fine. Really. I’ll tell you if I’m not, if something changes. If anything comes up, I’ll text or call you, okay?”

“Okay. Good. Have fun, Alex. You deserve to.”

“You too, Brianna,” he replied.

She gave him a long, lingering hug and kiss, then went into her own room. He tracked his down, alone now, and finally came to stand before it. He raised his hand, then hesitated. It was one thing to tell himself not to be nervous, an entirely different thing to actually not be nervous. Why was he so nervous? He’d done this before, several times over the past week. Well, that was with either his girlfriend or her friends, or people they’d vetted. Then again...this woman was an escort. It was literally her job to at least pretend to enjoy having sex with him. Alex just forced himself to knock. He just had to take the plunge.

He wanted to do this, he at least wasn’t confused about that.

The door opened up, and he found himself staring into bright, amazingly beautiful green eyes. “Hello there.”

“Hi...”

She laughed. “Come in.”

She stepped back, making way for him. He entered, and she closed the door behind him. She was wearing a see-through nightgown with a black bra, panties, and fishnet stockings on. Holy fucking shit, she was even more beautiful in person.

She smirked as he kept staring at her. “What?”

A dozen responses shot forth from his mind, because he felt an almost desperate need to respond to her. Some were random, some intentional, but what came out was: “I, uh, thought you wouldn’t be wearing anything.”

She laughed. “Silly...didn’t anyone ever tell you the best part of getting a gift is unwrapping it?”

He laughed, then shook his head a little and got ahold of himself. “Sorry,” he said. “I, uh...I’m new to brothels, and you are extremely attractive.”

“Thank you, and I get it. Don’t worry, this will be fun. You don’t have to be anxious or worried here. Right now, there’s just you and me together in this room. And we’re both here to have a good time.”

He nodded. She was right. She was also very good at being calming. He felt more relaxed. “Yeah,” he said, “you’re right.”

“How would you like to begin?” she asked.

He thought about it, then he walked up to her and kissed her. She didn’t miss a step, kissing him back, her lips luscious and full and wet and hot and very welcoming. Dawn was a few inches shorter than he was, and there was something nicely satisfying about how they fit together, her head upturned slightly as they began to make out. He felt a surge of lust stab hard into him as they locked lips, especially when she slipped her tongue smoothly into his mouth. He darted his own forward to meet hers and eagerly began to twine them. He hugged her to him for a bit, feeling her buxom body against his own, her big breasts pressing against him, and then slipped his hands down into her snug panties, a fresh wave of desire hitting him as he groped her thick ass.

She had a nice fucking ass.

He let go of her ass, then took off her see-through nightgown. She broke the kiss, helping him get it off, then resumed kissing him. Alex then reached up and unhooked her bra after another minute of kissing, then got it off and looked down.

“Holy fuck,” he whispered.

She laughed. “I take it you like them.”

“Yeah, they’re...goddamn these are amazing,” he murmured.

There was a point at which breast size became gratuitous and crossed the line into parody, and he also felt a little guilty for how much emphasis he was putting on it, but he was in a brothel with an escort! Dawn’s tits were just…

They were bigger than Brianna’s, and just looked beyond amazing.

“Don’t be shy, you can touch and look,” Dawn said.

He reached up and cupped her breasts in his hands. They felt perfect to touch, like the way he remembered imagining they would whenever he watched porn. That’s what Dawn kind of reminded him of: all the most beautiful of the porn stars he’d seen, the most aggressively attractive women, the women who seemed to live and breathe sex.

“You’re not a succubus, are you?” he asked suddenly. “I mean, I’d be okay with that. I just...”

“No, one hundred percent human,” Dawn replied. He looked up as he continued fondling her breasts, into her eyes, her face, her radiant beauty. And he thought...yes, she was telling the truth. Aurora had said that he was a special kind of sensitive to paranormals, and he was realizing she was right. When Lindsey had come onto him at the music festival, he could tell something was off about her, and now that he’d had more experience with paranormal women, he knew now that he was sensing her paranormal nature.

And he didn’t get that vibe at all from Dawn.

She just really was that beautiful.

“Why, do you want a succubus?” she asked.

“No, no. I specifically came looking for a human tonight,” he replied.

She twisted her lips. “Have you had a succubus?”

“Yeah,” he replied.

“And you’re nervous around me?” she asked incredulously.

“I...it’s a little complicated,” he replied.

“Well...we can talk about it if you want.”

“I do want to, but...” He felt another wave of lust wash over him. “I’m too horny right now. It’s hard to think.”

“Then finish taking off my clothes and ram your cock into me until you creampie my pussy,” Dawn said, grinning slyly at him. “Then we can talk.”

“Yeah,” he agreed, and then felt his control slip and his lust overwhelm him.

He grabbed her by the shoulders and guided her over to the bed, then shoved her onto it. She let out a happy cry of excitement as she fell onto her back. His erection full and throbbing now, Alex hastily discarded his clothing. He almost felt like his blood was boiling in desperate sexual need. He climbed onto the bed and pulled her panties off. Dawn laid on her back with her legs spread wide, and he all but dove onto her, getting in between her thick thighs. He resumed kissing her as he tried to get his cock inside of her.

Dawn laughed softly and reached down between them, gripped his dick, and lined it up with her. Once it was in position, he slipped inside and they both gasped, then moaned in sexual unification. He was inside of her and she felt like a fantasy.

“Oh my fucking fuck...” he moaned as he started having sex with her.

“Mmm...that’s it. That’s a good boy. Just fuck me,” she whispered, staring up at him with her vivid green eyes and her shockingly beautiful face. “Fuck me good and fill me up like a fucking whore,” she growled.

He moaned and kept thrusting into her. The pleasure was immediate and immense. Burying himself in Dawn’s perfect vagina felt too good, rocketing him through the stages of sexual ecstasy towards that edge of orgasm, and he knew he wasn’t going to last long. But that was fine. He wanted this encounter to last awhile as a whole. He wanted to have sex with her over the course of a few hours at least, in multiple positions.

He’d noticed the shower through the only other door in the room, and fully intended to have her suck him off in there, and maybe fuck her up against the wall.

Dawn brought her legs up, sticking them in the air, screaming in rapturous ecstasy as he drove his cock deep and hard into her. He pushed himself up on his hands, staring down at her huge tits and her body that almost seemed like it was designed for fucking and looking sexy as hell. And when she wrapped her legs around him and pushed against him with her powerful hips, pushing him deeper into her perfect pussy, that was it. He was finished.

He started coming inside of her.

In that moment, it hit him hard, all of it. The fact that he was fucking a new woman, without any protection, (magical birth control and STD prevention had basically revolutionized sex, especially in brothels). The fact that she was this attractive. How much she seemed to be enjoying the encounter. Her reactions all felt genuine and she really seemed to be having a good time. (He did feel a little bad about coming this fast, he’d lasted maybe two and a half minutes, but her pussy was something else, especially since he was hitting it raw and she seemed like she was trying to make him come.) He came so fucking hard inside of her, absolutely pumping her full of his seed, his cock contracting almost painfully hard as it sprayed his stuff out into her.

“Oh yes! Fucking come in me!” Dawn cried out, holding him tight against her with her arms and legs. She kissed him passionately as he orgasmed into her pussy, moaning as his hips jerked forward in time with his climax, thrusting him deeper into her.

He came for what felt like a long time.

When he was done filling her with his seed, he basically collapsed against her, gasping for breath. “Wow...fuck...” he whispered.

“Mmm...yes, that was quite the orgasm,” Dawn murmured, running her hands across his bare back. “Very intense. Very nice.”

“Yeah,” he managed. “Fuck...we should shower.”

“A good idea.”

He laid there for a few moments longer, then carefully pulled out of her and got slowly to his feet. He swayed a bit, then took her hand and laced their fingers together as they walked to the bathroom. She turned on the shower and they slipped into it together. The water felt like paradise. Something occurred to him as they began to wash up.

“Do you know my name?” he asked.

“No. Clients get to choose whether or not to reveal their names to us,” Dawn replied.

“Oh. I’m Alex.”

“That’s a very nice name,” she said. “So, Alex, what’s on your mind?”

He sighed and stood there for a moment. Then he rubbed his face under the waterfall. “A lot,” he said. “I’m here with my girlfriend actually.”

Dawn raised an eyebrow. “Really?”

“Yeah.”

“Let me guess...you’re dating a paranormal, aren’t you?”

“How could you tell?”

“Statistically speaking, if a guy comes here with his girlfriend, and he’s a human, he’s dating a paranormal. They’re a lot more open than we are with sex. Where is she?”

“Fucking some human chick’s brains out right now,” he replied.

Dawn laughed. “Fair enough. Why didn’t you double up?” She paused. “Tell me if this is too personal or you don’t feel like answering.”

“I will, but it’s fine. I’m feeling a little like a fish out of water. I’ve had a pretty boring life up until almost two weeks ago when I abruptly began dating my best friend, who is an extremely attractive werewolf. We were living in another city halfway across the country, but she used to live here and had a lot of experiences here. She’s like...over twice my age. So, she’s intimidating on a number of levels. But so far, it’s going really, really well. She offered to take me on a road trip here after my life kind of fell apart. And she, ah...really opened up my world, sexually. She has a lot of very beautiful lady friends who are willing to fuck me.”

“Wow, that must be fucking paradise for you.”

“Yes. It is. It’s come with a few problems, but for the most part it’s...very good and interesting.”

“So, I’m curious...what is it about me that’s got you rattled? After you fucked a goddamned succubus?”

He laughed. “You’re human,” he replied.

“Duh. Humans tend to be less intimidating than paranormals.”

“I know! But that’s what’s weird about it, I just...the paranormal women I’ve met so far, I’ve slept with, I don’t know, it’s like...they all belong to this alternate reality. Make that’s a stupid way to describe it, but it makes the most sense. It’s like I’ve slipped into this alternate reality where paranormal women want to have sex with me and actually like me. I know that not every paranormal woman I come across will want to fuck me, but...well, so far that’s kind of been the case. I guess I’ve just had way more luck with paranormal women than human women. When I see a paranormal woman, I think about how well I’ve been treated by the other paranormals, and it makes me feel good. Still intimidated, but in a good kind of way.”

“And when you come across human women?” Dawn asked.

“I think about...loneliness mostly. Being ignored, overlooked, rejected on the few occasions I worked up the courage to ask someone out. I don’t know...I try not to be bitter, it’s just...it can be difficult, seeing douche-bags bragging about all the attractive women they get to fuck them. Which, whatever, if they feel like fucking those douche-bags then whatever, but it’s hard. Kind of like being a starving person, walking around and watching all these fucking assholes who treat other people like shit getting huge banquets given to them for no reason.”

“That...would explain it,” Dawn murmured. “I have to admit, I can’t really say that I know what that’s like. I’ve been attractive my whole life. Being an attractive woman comes with its own set of problems, some of them pretty bad. In a way, I can appreciate the loneliness. It’s almost like on the other side of the same coin. Everyone wanted my attention, but ninety nine percent of everyone who did didn’t really care about me, they just wanted to fuck me. Which is great...when you’re like nineteen and horny all the time. Well, I mean, it isn’t great when they’re assholes about it. I don’t know what’s up with these girls we all see fucking douche-bags on the home-shot porn at colleges or parties or whatever, there’s probably a number of reasons they’re doing it, most of them probably bad, but I pretty much didn’t like it whenever I slept with a guy who was a fucking dick. They think they can get away with treating you like shit just because they’ve got an amazing body or a lot of money. At some point, I stopped fucking assholes entirely.

“But I mean, I don’t even mind one-night stands or passionate trysts. They’re fun! They still are. I mean, look at my job. I love this job. But there was a long time there where I was really fucking depressed and isolated. Like I said, I don’t mind sex being the only thing on some people’s minds, but when it’s all anyone ever wants from you, and they don’t want to just go to dinner or see a movie or play a fucking board game or even just have a goddamned conversation without seeing it as a roadblock to get through on the path to pussy...that really fucking wears you down. I didn’t even feel like I was asking for much anything. I’d be thrilled to fuck a guy, but I just didn’t want that to be the only thing going on. Too many guys would just bullshit their way through it and then make some excuse as soon as they were done and leave.”

“That...would really suck,” Alex agreed. “I’m sorry.”

She laughed softly. “Now I feel bad because this isn’t really...this is poor job etiquette. Escorts are supposed to, among other things, make you feel better. Listen to you complain, not be the ones complaining. Uh...sorry, I didn’t mean to sound like I was writing you off as ‘just complaining’. I do like this conversation...”

“No, it’s fine. I do, too, actually. It’s kind of miserable, but it’s cathartic. And I’d like the women I sleep with to feel comfortable enough around me to open up. Do you still have these problems or...” he asked, trailing off.

“Thankfully, no. I made a really, really close friend a few years ago and she pretty much brought me into her circle of friends. They’re about half and half paranormal and human, and they’re all just...so fucking cool. Like, we all fuck each other, but that’s only really a fraction of what we do together. We hit bars together, we have game nights, movie nights. Sometimes we just get together at someone’s house and order a bunch of pizzas and just do stuff. Play a board game, sit on the back porch and talk for three hours, head off to a bedroom and have a threesome or something. It’s perfect. It’s like, yeah, sex is great, but it should be just part of the social mix. It doesn’t need to be this thing that you obsessively chase, like it’s the fucking end-all, be-all of life and social status. I want to just...have some sex in between watching some cartoons, smoking some weed, and going for a quiet walk at the park, you know?”

“That would have gone a very, very long way towards making me happy earlier in my life,” Alex murmured.

“So, what about you? You sound like you’re doing better.”

“I am. I really, definitely am. The people I’m meeting, they’re great. They’re a lot like what you described. I don’t really know where my life’s going to go. I mean we’re on vacation here, so at some point we’re going to go back and I’m going to move in with my girlfriend, but...”

“But what?”

“I don’t know. The more I’m here in Thorne, the more I catch myself wanting to stay longer. And longer. And I know, I can just tell...she wants to live here again. She hasn’t said that, and I don’t think she’d admit to it, because she doesn’t want to pressure me, but she wants to live here.”

“Well...do you want to live here?” Dawn asked.

“I still don’t know,” he replied. “But I think the fact that that’s my answer means I’ve...I guess I’ve actually been considering it in the back of my head without actually realizing that I’ve been considering it.”

Dawn grinned. “That happens more often than you realize. Sometimes your brain is working on something in the background. That’s when we have those ‘ah-ha!’ moments, like an idea just comes together all at once.”

He nodded in agreement, and wanted to talk more about this, but...he was getting distracted by her wet, naked body, her huge tits. He stepped forward again and kissed her, and she moaned and kissed him back, pressing her voluptuous, wet, hot body against him. She grinned when he pulled back for a second, staring into her eyes.

“Well,” she murmured, “someone’s still horny.”

“Yes, definitely,” he replied, then he grabbed her big ass, turned her back to the nearest wall, and she got the message immediately. She laid against it and raised one of her legs, then rested her foot on a nearby low shelf, granting him access to her pussy. It wasn’t exactly picking her up and banging her against the wall, but honestly Alex saw that as unrealistic, given his level of strength. This was fine anyway. She reached down and guided him back into her vagina, and she was so fucking wet and slippery and hot inside.

“Oh fuck...” he groaned as he penetrated her again.

She gasped. “That’s a good boy,” she whispered, grinning and resting her forehead against his. “Fuck that pussy.”

He resumed kissing her as he fucked her, as he just screwed her up against the wall of the shower, the water saturating them, her hot, wet, naked, perfect body moving against his own. She made little adjustments, little movements that synced up perfectly with his own, articulating their sex, their physical unity, in just the right ways. It felt amazing. He kept going, moving faster, sliding more rapidly in and out of her amazingly slick pussy, until he felt himself coming on approach to another orgasm. He stopped.

“Will you suck me off?” he asked.

“Yes,” she replied, and immediately dropped to her knees as he pulled out of her.

He groaned as she took him into her mouth and began bobbing her head, working and pleasuring his cock with a sure ease. He leaned his hands against the wall and looked down, watching her work, staring as she brought him closer and closer to his second climax. She massaged his balls and worked his shaft and began to lick the head of his dick rapidly, and she stared up at him, locking eyes with him as she did this.

That was it, he was coming a second time.

He moaned as he started blowing his load all over her face. His cock jerked hard in her grasp and she moaned as the first spray of his seed went across her cheek and forehead. She let him come a little bit longer on her face, then put it into her mouth and began sucking him dry. It was a hell of a fucking orgasm and amazing to watch. She moaned loudly as she sucked him off, bobbing her head, swallowing everything he had to give.

When he was done, after his cock had finished dry-kicking, she slowly pulled it out from between pressed-together, luscious red lips, still sucking, then grinned up at him. “There. Was that to your satisfaction?”

“Yes. Definitely,” he managed, then he moved away from her and leaned against another wall, closing his eyes, centering himself and coming down from the high.

When he opened his eyes back up, he saw her washing her face off. Once she was done, she grabbed some mouthwash, rinsed, gargled, and spat, then replaced it.

“Now what?” she asked.

“Now...I do you,” he replied.

“Oh?”

“Yes. Turn around.”

She did, showing him her thick, perfectly formed ass. He got up against her and began to kiss the side of her neck. She gasped softly and leaned against him. He reached up and began to caress her nipples, making her moan, as he continued kissing her neck.

“Oh yes, that’s wonderful,” she whispered.

He kept going, pleasuring her, then let one hand slip down lower until he’d found her clit. She moaned very loudly as he began to pleasure her.

“Oh fuck!” she gasped. “That’s...yes! I’m very sensitive there.”

“Good,” he said.

He kept kissing her and playing with one of her nipples as he caressed her clit, then began to make slow circles with his fingertip, massaging it gently, the pressure light. Seconds passed by, turning into minutes, as he gradually upped the pressure and speed with which he fingered her. He kept going, holding her against him, thoroughly enjoying the way she jerked and squirmed in his grasp, the sounds she was making, and when he got her to orgasm. Twice. He held her there and pleasured her until she had a pair of body-shaking, screaming orgasms. After the second time she turned around and kissed him firmly on the mouth for a long time.

“Thank you,” she whispered when he was finished, “that was very sweet. Normally it’s just the girls who do that for me. But sometimes a sweet guy like you will come along with a sense of fair play, and that’s really nice.”

“Well, it did seem fair. You’d made me come twice,” he said.

She laughed. “Those were two spectacular orgasms. So, now what would you like to do?”

“I’m actually still horny. I want to fuck you in bed in a few more positions.”

“Then let’s do it,” she replied.

She kissed him once more, then they washed up, turned off the water, got out and dried off. From there, the pair of them moved into the bedroom and crawled onto the bed. He immediately resumed making out with her, running his hands over her wonderful body, her big breasts and broad hips and thick ass and thighs, touching her everywhere as she shoved her tongue into his mouth. Finally, he couldn’t take it any longer.

He had to be inside of her again.

“Ride me,” he said.

“Which position?” she asked. “Cowgirl or reverse?”

“First one, then the other,” he replied.

She grinned and mounted him, then slipped him back inside of her. He groaned as they were reunited. Dawn, the sex goddess escort with the amazing body, rode his cock, taking it all the way into her over and over again, her big tits bouncing as she fucked him. She moaned and cried out as they made love, fucking furiously, and then after awhile she turned around, going reverse, and showed him her thick, shapely ass and began to ride him that way. As he stared at her ass, watching her work, he knew immediately he was going to have to fuck her in the ass. That would be a pretty great way to end this experience.

He reached out and gripped her big ass, pulling her against him as he pushed up, forcing himself deeper into her and making her cry out. They kept going like this until finally the need to switch positions overcame him.

“Okay,” he said, gasping, “doggystyle.”

“You got it,” she chirped, and got off of him.

They switched, and she got onto her hands and knees. He got behind her on his knees and slipped back into her amazing pussy. Gripping her hips firmly, he resumed fucking her, and she screamed in pleasure. “Oh Alex! Fuck! Fuck yes! Fuck me harder!” she shrieked, and he fucked her harder, slapping her fat ass as he drilled her from behind.

“Yes! Yes! Yes! Fuck!” she screamed, and then she was coming. He’d made her come. He groaned, relishing the intense burst of hot, wet pleasure as she orgasmed on his dick, her vaginal muscles clenching as she came. Somehow, he managed not to come along with her, and when she was finished, he took a deep breath, then let it out.

“Got any lube around?” he asked.

“Why do you need...you wanna fuck me in the ass, don’t you?” she asked, looking back over her shoulder at him with a sly grin.

“Yes. Desperately,” he replied.

“Hold on.” She moved forward, groping around in the headboard, then tossed him back a bottle of lube. He quickly rubbed his cock down, then got up against her again and began to carefully work his way into her thick ass.

It. Felt. Amazing.

“Oh my...oh fuck, Dawn...” he moaned loudly as penetrated her.

“Mmm...yes...such a good boy,” she moaned, letting him work.

He groaned louder as he finished working his way up her ass, gripped her hips tightly, then really went to work fucking her in the ass. She moaned loudly, crying out, panting in desperate pleasure. He let the pleasure burn into him, let himself be pushed towards that third and final orgasm. When it came, it was glorious, rapturous, a tremendous release of pure sexual bliss. He cried out, moaning loudly, gripping her hips tightly, hunching over her as he came into her ass. His whole body felt like it was throbbing in time with his orgasm.

He came hard inside of her, emptying out whatever he had left inside of him, and then he was finished, and he slowly pulled out of her. Then Alex fell back onto the bed, exhausted and sweaty, feeling cleaned out and spent, and…

Strangely sad.

CHAPTER TEN

Sad? Why was he sad? This had been a fantastic experience. Maybe because it was over now? He supposed he could stick around for a bit longer, wait to see if he could get it up again, but he honestly didn’t think he could, not for another hour or so. Probably longer. He felt spent. Why was he sad? He needed to think, and another shower.

“Shower?” he asked, slowly getting up.

“Yeah, sure. I sure need another,” Dawn replied.

They got back into the shower and spent a few minutes washing up.

“Are you okay? You seem...I don’t know, upset? I didn’t do anything wrong, did I?”

“No, no, not at all,” he replied. “I am upset, but it’s nothing you did, I think. I guess my problem is that I’m feeling sad and I don’t know why. I mean, that was amazing. The sex we had was fucking phenomenal, and our conversations were great. I feel...” He realized that he felt disappointed, and then immediately felt guilty.

“What? You can tell me,” Dawn said.

“I feel...disappointed,” he admitted.

“Really?”

“Yeah. But not...not in you. You performed spectacularly. It all felt so good.”

“I could tell that. You were clearly enjoying yourself, and those orgasms were intense. So...well let’s think about it, if you want, and figure out what’s bugging you. I mean, you’ve got me for another forty minutes or so.”

“Has it already been over an hour?” he asked, astonished.

“Yeah, I glanced at the clock before we came in. It’s been about an hour and twenty minutes,” she replied. She grinned. “Times flies when you’re having fun.”

“Evidently,” he murmured, then he shook his head. “I...need a minute.”

She nodded. They finished washing up, using soap and letting the hot water rinse their bodies off. After another five minutes in the shower, they got out and dried off once more, then returned to the bed and sat down beside each other.

“Okay, I think I might have something,” he said. “You are probably the most attractive human woman I have ever seen, in the flesh, in my life. You are, by several magnitudes, the most attractive human woman I’ve ever slept with. You are fucking...captain of the cheer squad hot. You are homecoming queen hot. You are fucking porn star and model hot...”

“And…?”

“And I thought that doing this, having sex with you, would just...I guess I thought I would feel a lot more fulfilled. I mean, don’t get me wrong, I feel great that we had sex. I’m thrilled. But I guess I thought I’d feel...different, somehow.”

“Hmm...I’ve seen this before,” Dawn said, relaxing. “Tell me, did you feel different after the first time you fucked your girlfriend?”

He thought about it, then nodded. “Yes. I did. Definitely.”

“A good difference.”

“Yes,” he agreed.

“You want to hear my thoughts on it?”

“Yes, definitely.”

“Okay. The way the human brain works is...there’s a fucking grand canyon of difference between being told something or hearing something...and knowing something. Like, truly knowing it. You can be told a thousand times that sticking your hand on a burning stovetop is going to hurt like hell. But until you actually do it, you’ll never truly internalize this fact, I think.” She paused. “Maybe not the best metaphor. I guess it’s like what mothers all tell their daughters about the dangers of dating the smooth-talking guys. They warn them again and again and again a million times over to be wary of the heart-breakers, and mothers actually get really good at seeing the signs. They’ll warn their daughters repeatedly and their daughters will always think ‘she’s just being paranoid’ or something like that. And then, what do you know, they get their hearts broken, and suddenly it all kinda...snaps into focus. All the things their mom was warning them about? Suddenly they see it all in startling clarity and think, ‘Holy shit, how did I miss this?’.

“That applies to tons and tons of things. Sometimes, you really just have to learn for yourself the hard way. Based on our previous conversation, I think you’ve heard and even academically understood that sex with someone like me can be great, amazing, mind-blowing...but I’m not your girlfriend. I’m not your future wife. At most, I’ll temporarily inflate your ego and you’ll hold onto this as a cherished memory. But those feelings will fade. Fucking someone like me doesn’t change your life, Alex. Few things do change our lives, and most of the things that do, do so violently and abruptly and in a very bad way. Nothing fucks you up like tragedy…

“But my point is, you obviously had it in your head, even as much as you rationally understood that sex with me wasn’t going to shift the course of your life or make some deep, fundamental change in you, you didn’t emotionally grasp it. Yes! That’s way better! There’s a difference between logically understanding something and emotionally grasping it. Now I think you are emotionally grasping this reality, maybe truly for the first time. That’s why you feel sad.”

“I think so,” he murmured.

“So why does it make you feel sad?” Dawn asked.

He looked over at her. “I mean...I’ve been brought up on this massive fucking lie.”

“Haven’t we all?” She laughed suddenly. “Isn’t that the anthem of our fucking generation? How many lies did they tell us? ‘You can be anything you want if you just work hard enough!’ ‘Go to college and get a degree, and you will for sure get a job in your field!’ God, if you just work hard enough. That. Fucking. Phrase. All the shit they fed us, all the fucking lies. You can buy a house by twenty-five...if you just work hard enough. You can be a millionaire...if you just work hard enough. You can be debt-free...if you just work hard enough. We’ve been working ourselves to death for years now and what do we have to show for it?”

“I know...exactly...what you fucking mean,” Alex said, then sighed heavily. “They work us to death and scream at us that we’re entitled, lazy fucks even as we kill ourselves working pointless, miserable minimum-wage jobs when they know for a fact that they’ll never give us raises. The shitheads at the top will sit there and cut our hours, cut our benefits, fuck us over and bleed us dry as much as the law will literally let them get away with, so they can slip a few more bucks into their bank account. And then we hear that we aren’t working hard enough.” He shook his head suddenly. “You’re right...why the fuck do I care? Everyone fucking lies. Society is built on lies. I don’t like it, but I don’t have to. I’m happy with Brianna. I’m happy with my new friends. Why the fuck should I let this bother me in the slightest? I-” he hesitated.

“You what?” Dawn asked.

“I...”

“Come on...I’m not going to judge you, I’m not going to say anything. One of the perks of screwing a hooker is you can say practically anything to us. I’ve heard it all,” she said.

“I was going to say that I’m in love for the first time in my life...”

“Oh. Why’s that bad?”

“I...don’t know if it’s true.”

“Alex. Come on. Don’t give me that. You know if it’s true. Look at me.” He looked over at her slowly. “You know it’s true. I think it just scares you. You love your girlfriend. Why does that scare you?”

“I mean, we’ve been dating for less than two weeks now!”

“How long have you known each other?”

“About six and a half months or so.”

“That’s a pretty decent amount of time, Alex. Certainly enough time to fall in love.”

“But is it just...you know, honeymoon phase love? Is my judgment being clouded by my emotions? By all this sex?”

“Is it?” Dawn asked.

He thought about it. “I’m not sure,” he murmured, but he did wonder. “And fuck, what if it crashes the relationship because I said it too early?”

“Do you trust your girlfriend, Alex?” Dawn asked.

“Yes, I do,” he replied immediately.

“Then trust that she won’t dump your ass if you tell her you love her. She’s a werewolf, she’s older than you, a lot older, according to you. She knows her way around this stuff. It’s a lot harder to freak out an older, paranormal lady who’s been around the block several times. So...trust her, Alex. Tell her this. It’s important.”

He nodded slowly. “I...need to think about all this,” he murmured finally.

“Okay. That’s fair.” She opened her arms, and he leaned against her and hugged her. She hugged him tightly back. “You want another go at my pussy?”

He laughed. “I do, actually, but...I’m not getting it up anytime soon. And...I actually really want to go see my girlfriend.”

“Okay, that’s good. Love...is very special, Alex. It doesn’t come around often. You really need to enjoy it while you have it.”

“Yes. You’re right,” he murmured.

After they finished hugging, he tracked down his phone and saw he had a text message. It was from Aurora. She was done apparently. Well, he’d get dressed and go join her. He didn’t want to rush Brianna or Emma.

Emma…

“Oh!” he said as he began getting dressed.

“Forget something?” Dawn asked.

“Yes. I have a friend, a pregnant witch. She’s a wicked hot redhead. She saw your picture when I selected you and got really jealous. She really wants to have sex with you.”

“Oh my God, I fucking love redheads! Got a picture?”

“No, but I think I can get one...” Alex replied. He finished dressing, then texted Emma, updating her on the situation. A moment later, he got a reply back.

Fuck yes tell her I’m still interested. Let me finish up with this couple and then I’ll come over to her. What’s her room number?

She also sent over a picture. She was on her back, nude and sweaty, her hair a total mess, grinning wildly. It had to be taken just now by one of the two she was with. Alex showed her. “Oh my...she is so hot. Good lord, I want her bad. Tell her my room number is thirty-eight, and I’ll be waiting for her. She just needs to clear things at the front desk.”

He texted her as much, and Emma said she’d do just that as soon as she was finished and washed up. He pulled on his shoes, then stood up and gave Dawn a long hug. “Thank you so much. This was extremely wonderful, and helpful.”

“It was!” she agreed. She held onto him, staring into his eyes, then chewed on her lower lip.

“Okay, now you look like you have something you want to say.”

She laughed. “Yeah. Hypocrite, I know. I very rarely do this, and although it’s not against the rules, it’s advised against, but we’re told to use our own discretion...”

“Yeah?” he prompted when she paused.

“You wanna, like...switch numbers? Hang out sometime? You’re really cool, and you seem like you’d be a really good friend. Like, the biggest hurtle I have to get over with friends, at least it feels this way, is the fact that I’m a hooker. And you don’t care. Like, I can just tell, you don’t care. Right?” she asked.

“No, I don’t. I mean, in that it doesn’t bother me. You’re really good at it, you obviously seem to be enjoying yourself, it makes for great money. My girlfriend was one at one point, and several of the women I’ve hooked up with do it off and on or have done it at one point or another in their lives. I don’t have an issue with escorts,” he replied. “Honestly, I’m discovering that I tend to get along with them really well.”

“Good! That was the vibe I was really getting. So...is that a yes?”

“Yeah,” he replied. “I admittedly am not sure how free I’m going to be...”

“It’s fine. I’m pretty busy myself and pretty socially casual. But I’d like to see you again. And meet your girlfriend. I’ve had sex with werewolves a few times in my life and oh wow can they ever fuck.”

“Oh yes, they can,” he agreed. “Brianna is...something else.”

They finished exchanging numbers, and she ended up sending him a topless selfie to make sure it worked. It did, but he laughed a little in astonishment. “What if it hadn’t been the right number? Like you misheard me or punched something in wrong?” he asked.

Dawn shrugged easily. “There’s pics and videos of me out there on the internet. I used to do porn for awhile, so it’s not like I care. I’d probably make some stranger’s day and might even hook up with them maybe. Or, if they’re weird about it, blocking a number is easy enough. But there, now you have a hot picture of me and my tits to remember me by.”

“I really appreciate it,” he said.

“Good.” She gave him another hug and a long kiss with some nice tongue. “I’ll see you at some point in the future, Alex.”

“Okay, Dawn. I’ll see you later. Thanks, for everything.”

“You’re welcome.”

He left her then, stepping back out into the hush of the hallway. The rooms had to be soundproofed, he thought as he began walking back the way he’d come initially. He wondered how much screaming and yelling and moaning was going on right now in this building. Coming back out into the lobby, he found Aurora sitting on the couch, staring into her phone. She glanced up and smiled when she saw him.

“Hey handsome,” she said. “You have fun?”

“I did, actually,” he replied. “You?”

“Oh fuck yes. I got tied to the bed and fucked into oblivion. I am...very satisfied right now. Though my pussy is kinda sore now.”

“Wow, that must’ve been a rough fuck if it gave you a sore pussy,” he murmured.

She laughed. “Yeah. It was a werewolf dude. He fucking destroyed me. I wondered how Bri’s making out...oh hey, there she is,” Aurora said.

Alex glanced over, and sure enough, there was Brianna. She was smiling, her hair wet from a fresh shower. She looked flushed and beautiful and sedate, very satisfied, and...a touch guilty, actually. She came over and sat down next to him.

“Hey,” she said.

“Hey...you okay?” Alex replied.

“Yeah. I...got a little rough,” she murmured.

“Well, I mean, that was to be expected,” Aurora said.

“No, I mean...I broke a girl’s arm.”

“Oh my God, is she okay?” Alex asked.

“She’s fine. She was an undead. I mean, she actually told me I could do that, you know, break bones, but I wasn’t going to. I didn’t mean to. I just...got really into it and fucking annihilated her and I was hitting her and beating her and just...got a little carried away. But she’s fine. She had to spend half an hour reassuring me of that fact. She said she actually kinda gets off on that, so...I just still feel weird about the whole thing.”

“I’m sorry, honey,” Alex said, and hugged her. She hugged him back tightly.

“Thank you,” she replied softly. “Um...did you have fun?”

“I did. Uh...I actually uh...got her number,” he replied.

She pulled back and stared at him. “Seriously?”

“Yeah. She wants to see me again, hang out sometime. And you, too. She said you sound really cool.”

She laughed. “I’m not sure how the fuck you managed that but...nice,” she said. “And I’d love to meet her, too. Now, uh...where’s Emma?”

“Over here, loves!”

They looked over and saw her approaching them. She looked very happy and very satisfied. “Having fun so far?” she asked.

“Yes, although I think we’re ready to go home,” Aurora replied, looking over at Alex and Brianna, who both nodded.

“Okay. Um...I’m definitely not done yet. So, how about you three head home, and I’ll finally bite the bullet and have my husband send a limo to pick me up when I’m done?” she suggested.

“All right, but...will you please call one of us sometime tomorrow and let us know how everything works out?” Brianna asked.

“Yes. I promise. I’ll definitely keep you in the know,” Emma replied. She gave each of them hugs and kisses. “You doing okay?” she asked when she got to Alex.

“I am,” he replied. “I’m doing pretty good.”

“Okay, good. I’ll definitely be in touch.”

“All right. Have fun, Emma.”

“Thanks.” She gave him another kiss, then headed back over to the counter.

“Well, shall we go?” Brianna asked.

“Let’s go,” Aurora said.

Brianna took Alex’s hand, and they all walked out together. It was full night now, and rain was definitely very close. He could smell it on the air. It was so wonderful how often it rained here. He and Brianna got into the backseat and Aurora slipped into the driver’s seat. They pulled out onto the main road and started driving home.

“I got some interesting texts from Helena,” Brianna said after a bit.

“Oh?” Aurora replied.

“Yeah. She’s in town, and she’s with a friend. She didn’t say who, only that she could ‘handle anything that might come up’. I have no idea who it could be, since Helena’s the most badass person I know. But she said she was going to keep tabs on us, and she’ll come by your apartment tomorrow, Aurora,” Brianna explained.

“Okay, cool. Been too long since I’ve seen her,” Aurora replied.

Well...that made him feel better, at least. Helena was a Valkyrie, hundreds of years old, and a total badass. And if she had some mystery friend who was even more hardcore than she was, then...well, maybe he really didn’t have anything to worry about. Thinking back to that incident earlier today still definitely gave him a stab of fear and anxiety, but not as much as he thought it might. And, honestly, all things considered, after his conversation with Dawn...he actually was feeling really good. Should he talk with Brianna about love?

Even now, he felt that Dawn had a point: he knew the answer to whether or not he loved Brianna. What wasn’t there to love about her? She was amazing. If anything, his main concern was that he wasn’t anywhere near good enough for her. But...well, wasn’t it Brianna’s choice to decide that? She had chosen him. But he was still admittedly a little paranoid that he was being blinded by all the sex and all the hormones and Brianna’s personality, which was oddly overwhelming. Or maybe not her personality, but her...presence.

She was expressive, but for the most part she was chill. Sometimes she tried to talk him into things, but she was very conscious of the fact that she tended to ‘steamroll’ over people, socially and conversationally, as she put it, and he hadn’t felt like she’d tried to genuinely push him into anything. There was a lot to consider here…

“What are you thinking, dear?” Brianna asked.

“I, uh...” he hesitated. Was it too soon to tell her? Was there a best way to word this? Should he lie and say something else? No, he hated the idea of lying to her and anyway, she’d see right through it. As she said, she could read him like an open book.

“Come on...what’s up?” she asked, smiling serenely him.

He stared back at her. In the moonlight and the occasional light of another car as they drove along on a highway through the city, she looked ethereal and immeasurably beautiful. What to tell her? What should he say?

Alex opened his mouth.

The car jerked forward suddenly. “What the fuck!?” Aurora snapped.

“Someone fucking rear-ended us!” Brianna said.

Alex felt his heart start to hammer harder as he looked behind them. “Oh shit,” he whispered, and stark terror found him.

It was another one of those anonymous black town cars.

“It’s-”

The car drove forward again, slamming into their rear once more.

“Motherfuckers!” Aurora screamed.

Suddenly, before any of them could figure out what to do, the town car shot forward, driving up alongside them, and then slammed violently into them. Alex cried out as he was jerked around. Aurora was shouting something. The car began to twist. Then the car slammed into them again and there was a shriek of rending metal and a sickening lurch as the car went briefly airborne.

“Oh God, honey, hold on!” Brianna screamed, and suddenly wrapped herself around him.

And then the car slammed into the ground, and then it rolled, and kept rolling. Everything was a confusing, painful chaos and Alex had no idea what the fuck was happening, only that it was still happening, and he was getting disoriented and banged up as the car rolled again and again. It was like an earthquake or a tornado.

It felt like the apocalypse.

All at once, the car smashed into the ground once more and everything crashed to a violent halt and Alex felt an explosion of searing white-hot pain in his right leg.

“Oh fuck! Oh fuck! God! Fuck!” he screamed.

It was worse than anything he’d ever felt before.

His head hurt, his chest hurt, everything hurt, but his leg was nothing but blinding agony. His thoughts were a jumbled mess, like leaves blown away in a hurricane under the immense power of the pain. He realized, slowly, that he was upside down.

“Alex? Oh God, is he okay, Bri?”

“I don’t...oh fuck, his leg’s broken. Oh, Jesus fuck. Hold on, honey. Just hold on.”

There was more movement, and he heard Brianna grunt, and then shattering glass. In that moment, his entire world was agony and suffering. It felt like someone was sawing his leg off while also setting it on fire at the same time.

It consumed him.

Then he was moving, and he screamed hoarsely as his leg hit something.

“I’m sorry, baby!” Brianna called. “I have to get you out of the car, honey! Just...hold on. Don’t worry, you’re going to be fine, Alex.”

He moved some more, and more pain came, and he screamed again, and again, unable to stop doing so.

If the flipping car had felt like the apocalypse, this felt like the end of everything. Terror swelled up, overwhelming him, as he really wondered if he was dying. And then there was rain spattering his face, and he saw Brianna over him, looking him up and down. “Shit, Alex, your leg is busted. I’m going to have to set it, okay? This is going to hurt, I’m sorry,” she said.

“No, wait-” he began.

It was like a supernova going off and the next thing he knew, he was blinking awake, slightly more coherent, staring up at Aurora. There were several cuts on her face but they weren’t bleeding. She looked angry and worried.

“Oh, Alex, you’re back with us,” she whispered.

“What...what happened?” he gasped.

“Brianna had to set your leg. It’s broken.”

“I’ve stopped the bleeding, but I don’t have anything to fucking splint it with!” he heard Brianna snap.

“Did you hear that?” Brianna asked suddenly, and Aurora looked around.

“Stay with him, I think they might be coming down after us,” Aurora said, and stood up.

“Be careful,” Brianna said.

“You too.”

She walked away. Brianna reappeared, her hair wet, face covered in rainwater and cuts, her eyes stricken with worry. “Alex, honey, stay with me. You’re going to be okay. As far as I can tell, you don’t have any other serious injuries.”

“What happened?” he gasped again.

“Someone ran us off the road. We flipped down a hill and crashed at the bottom. I think...they might be coming after us.” His eyes widened in terror. “But don’t worry, Aurora and I can handle them, okay?”

A few seconds passed. He heard footsteps again. Brianna looked up. “See anything?”

“No, but they might be better at sneaking than I am at detecting. You’re better at this, Bri,” Aurora replied. Her voice was harsh and low.

“I am,” Brianna agreed. “I think-”

She jerked suddenly and rose to her feet. Aurora spun around, facing the same direction. Alex struggled past the pain and his current immobility, trying to see. He could see the car nearby. Aurora’s car, flipped on its roof, the back window bashed out. It looked totally wrecked. They were near trees, and there wasn’t much light, and it was raining now. He grit his teeth, trying to push his agony away, wanting to be anywhere else, but it was like trying to escape being on fire. Still, he did notice that Brianna was rapidly transforming into her werewolf self, ripping out of her clothes, growing hair, becoming larger, scarier.

A man emerged from the trees ahead of them. He wore an expertly cut suit and had slicked back black hair. He was very pale. He held a pistol in his hand.

“I don’t know what fucking game you’re playing, but if you think you’re walking away from this intact, you are sorely mistaken,” Brianna growled.

“I’m not playing games,” the man said calmly.

He raised the pistol and fired twice directly into Brianna.

“BRIANNA!” Alex screamed at the same time Aurora did. She staggered backwards, stood for a few seconds, then collapsed.

Aurora shrieked madly and dashed forward, moving with insane speed. But the man, also with extreme speed, brought his other hand, which had been behind his back, around to the front. He had another pistol in it, and he leveled it at Aurora and fired.

She stopped abruptly, staggering, then gasped and collapsed to the ground where she began to convulse.

Everything seemed to flat-line inside his head, and nothing else, not even his pain, concerned him any longer.

All he could think was: Get to Brianna.

She wasn’t moving.

Gritting his teeth, he started to crawl towards her. Agony burst inside of him and he screamed in wretched pain, but he kept going.

The tall, pale man was walking forward. He walked passed Aurora, who looked like she was having a seizure now, and Brianna, who still wasn’t moving. Then he came to stand beside Alex. He looked down at him, a look of mild curiosity on his face.

“I do not know what Emma finds so fascinating about your company,” he murmured.

Alex ignored him, continuing his slow, agonizing crawl towards Brianna.

The man suddenly kicked him in the shoulder and he screamed again, flipping over onto his back. His leg hurt so bad he nearly passed out once more, but he clung grimly to consciousness and now found himself staring up at who he suddenly realized was Emma’s husband. It had to be. He should have realized that a little earlier, but it was extremely difficult to think.

“I’m curious...what has this werewolf done to inspire such commitment in you, human? I don’t believe you are her thrall...”

“I love her!” Alex shrieked madly, rage and terror and pain bubbling crazily inside of him.

“Hmm. Pity,” Emma’s husband replied.

He aimed the pistol he’d shot Brianna with into Alex’s face.

“STOP.”

Alex suddenly felt a new and intensely powerful presence on the air, and suddenly there was a golden light, and he saw Emma’s husband begin to turn around, but he froze rigidly mid-turn.

“Oh shit,” a familiar voice said as he heard heavy footfalls. “He really did a number on them.”

He caught sight of a very large woman moving past Emma’s husband, behind him. Alex felt frozen, and as he tried to move, realized he was frozen. The golden light was getting brighter, and he was getting warmer, he realized.

And then he saw…

An angel.

A fucking angel.

She was tall, and cast in golden light, and had actual fucking wings with white feathers sticking out of her back, which were open and wide. She had a look of tremendous and righteous anger on her face. She was walking, striding really, towards them. Abruptly, the vampire seemed to regain control of himself.

He twisted around, aimed his pistol, and fired.

The bullet hit the angel, but didn’t seem to stop her in the slightest.

“You are going to regret that,” she said in a low, flat voice.

He aimed again but suddenly she was upon him. She wrapped his neck in her grasp and lifted him up off the ground with a disturbing ease. Then she turned her glowing white eyes to him, looking him directly in his eyes.

“Shut your eyes, Alex. You don’t want to see this,” she said.

He shut his eyes. Suddenly, there was a loud snap, and Emma’s husband screamed. It sounded weird, hearing that otherwise calm, cultured voice screaming in utter pain. It was also savagely satisfying. There was another snap, then two more. Then a thump. Then, suddenly, another thump that was also accompanied by a sickeningly meaty sound.

Alex opened his eyes and looked over, unable to help himself.

Emma’s husband was now on the ground, and, as he suspected, the man’s limbs were broken. All four of them. And he had...what appeared to be a wooden stake right through his stomach. “Remember this, Jeremiah Dryden. Remember this pain. Now, don’t move,” the angel said. She towered over him. Then she looked over at Alex. “Oh Alex, I told you not to look,” she murmured.

“Sorry,” he gasped.

“That’s okay. Curiosity may have killed the cat, but satisfaction brought it back,” she said as she walked over to him. “Oh dear,” she murmured, looking at him, “you’re in quite a state. I’m sorry we didn’t get here sooner.”

“Help them,” he gasped. “Help Brianna. Help Aurora. Please...”

“Don’t worry, Helena is tending to them. They’ll be okay. Right now, Alex, I think the best thing in the world would be for you to sleep,” the angel said, crouching down over him.

“No, I need to see them. I need...”

“Shh...sleep, Alex,” she said.

And Alex slept.

…

“Brianna!”

Alex jerked awake, eyes snapping open, and sat straight up. He groaned as a bolt of pain stabbed out from his leg. He looked around, having no idea where he was, and then laid eyes on Brianna, who was sitting next to him.

“Alex,” she said, “it’s okay.”

He stared at her for several seconds, then felt relief flood through him as he realized what had happened: they were in a hospital. He was in a hospital bed, and she was sitting beside him. She looked...like nothing had happened, actually. He could see no cuts on her face. How long had he been unconscious?!

“What happened?” he asked.

“You’re safe, you’re okay,” Brianna replied. “As for what happened...” she sighed and shook her head angrily. “Emma’s fucking husband happened. He came for us. He ran us off the road. He shot me twice with silver bullets, and he hit Aurora with a garlic pellet. She went into anaphylactic shock. Don’t worry, she’s okay. She’s perfectly fine. Honestly, you’re the one who got it worst.”

“You were shot? You look...healed. How long has it been?” he asked uncertainly.

“It’s been about a day and a half. I heal fast. Werewolf blood. Which, combined with the healing of this paranormal hospital we’re in, means I’m already fine. Aurora just needs some rest and recovery, but she’ll be fine by tomorrow, maybe day after. Helena saved us. Well, really we have her friend to thank for doing the heavy lifting of saving our asses.”

“Who was that?” Alex whispered, remembering the blonde, golden angel who had saved him.

“Her name is Evangeline. She’s an angel, one of the few rare ones in the world. I’ve never met her before, but Helena filled me in while we were waiting for you to recover, and we met her and talked. She’s somewhere around here. She was worried about you.”

“Wow,” he whispered, and slowly laid back down, then winced. “My leg...”

“It’s going to be okay. It was broken in the crash. I set it, and with Evangeline’s help, we’ve gotten you some truly top-notch magical healing. You won’t need a cast. In fact, you’ll be up and walking again in three days.”

“No cast?” he asked.

“No cast,” she confirmed. “No crutches. Just some pain, and you gotta stay here in this bed for at least two days.”

He nodded, feeling tremendously relieved. “So, it’s been...a day?”

“Almost a day and a half. Helena and Evangeline managed to get us up to her car, which is a fucking huge truck with a covered back, and they drove us here, to the hospital. When things happened, it was Monday night. It’s currently Wednesday afternoon.”

He let that sink in and nodded. “Wow,” he said again. Then another thought suddenly occurred to him. “Where’s the fuck that ran us off the goddamned road?”

Brianna laughed grimly. “He’s in another hospital. Evangeline let him live. He’s got influence, but she’s got more. We don’t have to worry about him again, Alex. She let him know, in no uncertain terms, that if he ever even got close to preparing to retaliate against us or harm us any further, she’d know, and she’d be there. And this time, he wouldn’t walk away.”

“Can she really back that up?” he murmured.

“Yes. Angels have a lot of influence, usually, and Evangeline even more so. On top of that, the authorities have been notified. He’s in a lot of trouble. Like, a lot. Paranormal on human violence is a very big no-no in Thorne, and although they don’t make a federal case out of every instance, this was really high profile.” She paused. “Alex...”

There was a soft knock at the door. They both looked over. Emma stood in the doorway, wearing a simple black dress and a raincoat over it. She held her purse and looked very shy and awkward. “Hello, Alex. Hello, Brianna,” she said softly.

“Hi, Emma. Are you okay?” Alex replied.

She took a few steps into the room and let out a sound that was halfway between a laugh and a sob, and he could immediately tell that she’d been crying. “Alex...no, I’m not,” she said, as if uncertain of how to proceed. “I just...” She started crying.

“Emma,” Brianna said, and stood up. She crossed the room, closed the door, then stepped up to Emma and hugged her.

Emma immediately hugged her back. “I’m so sorry!” she cried, openly sobbing. “I’m so fucking sorry, for all this!” And then she was just crying.

“It’s okay, Emma,” Brianna said softly.

Emma tried to say something, but it was lost to her sobs. For several moments, the two women stood there, and Brianna held Emma as she cried her eyes out. Alex felt a different kind of pain seep into him as he listened to her, watched her suffer in misery, unsure of what to do. After a bit, she finished crying, then stepped back from Brianna and began looking around. She moved over to the table beside his hospital bed and blew her nose with some tissue.

“Alex,” she said firmly, after finishing up and turning to him, “I’m sorry. I’m so sorry. I was an idiot, and you and Brianna and Aurora suffered so much because of it. I knew he could be a controlling jerk and a cold, distant, smug asshole sometimes, but I never...I never thought he was capable of something like this. I never thought in a million fucking years he’d...he’d try to kill you.” She looked down at him and she looked like she was going to start crying again. “Can I just...hug you? I feel so fucking shitty about all this.”

“Yes, Emma,” he said.

She sat down beside him and then hugged him. He hugged her back. “I’m sorry,” she said again. “I feel so guilty. I’ve never felt this awful in my life. You all kept warning me and I just...” She sighed and slowly straightened up. “I’m, uh...I’ve initiated a divorce, obviously. And...I’m leaving the country.”

“You are?” Brianna asked.

“Yeah. I am. I just...this whole experience...honestly, it was a massive wake-up call. I’ve honestly been fooling myself that I had any kind of idea of who I was married to. And I hadn’t realized just how much my life has changed since meeting him and just...all of this is too much. It’s way too much. I thought about it, and...I have a friend, one of my childhood friends, she moved to Paris several years ago, and she’s doing very well for herself over there, though it’s not like I’m going to need money. I’m not getting half of Jeremiah’s fortune, but I’ve already spoken with his stupid fucking ass and after some strong words he finally agreed to give me two million, sign the papers, and never speak to me again for the rest of my life.”

“Thank fuck,” Brianna whispered.

“Yeah, tell me about it. I think what Evangeline did woke his ass up too. I don’t think anyone’s gotten the best of him in fifty years, maybe longer. And it’s been a lot longer since anyone’s outright attacked him. She really messed him up. Part of me wanted her to have killed the bastard, but...” she sighed and shook her head. “No, I’m not going to let this mess me up any more than it already has. Also...” she hesitated, looked at him, then at Brianna.

“What is it?” Brianna asked.

She sighed. “I don’t know if I should say this, but I feel like it’s going to mess with me if I don’t...”

“You can tell us whatever you want,” Alex said.

She looked back down at him and smiled. “You’re too nice for your own good,” she said.

“Yeah, he kind of is sometimes,” Brianna said.

“Thanks,” Alex replied. Both women laughed.

“Another part of the reason I’m leaving is because...I like you, Alex. I mean, I really like you. A lot. Part of me really wants to be with you. I want to be in your life, and I want you in mine. We really connected. And...” She looked at Brianna. “I know you’re in an open relationship, and even if you were ready to accept me, I’m not sure I would be fully ready to be integrated into a relationship like that. Or any relationship, honestly. That’s another reason. I’m sorry if that’s making this weird for either of you...”

“It’s okay, Emma,” Brianna said. “I can really understand why you’d develop deeper feelings for him.”

“I, uh...I was picking up on that,” Alex said. “I didn’t really know how to handle it, to be honest. I really liked it, but it also made me uncomfortable. It felt like-”

“What? Come on, Alex. I’m spilling my guts here, going out on a limb,” Emma said. “Whatever it is, just tell me.”

“I’m sorry if I’m completely wrong in this, but it felt a little like...you were kind of...I guess, treating me like your child’s potential father figure?” he replied, feeling fear pulsing around crazily inside of him.

Emma frowned, looked off to one side, considering it. “I...holy shit, I guess I kind of was,” she whispered. “I’m sorry, Alex. I didn’t even realize...but you’re right. I kind of was. I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to make you uncomfortable like that. Plus, God, Brianna...that’s really stepping on your toes, I think...”

“Again, it’s fine,” Brianna said. “I think what the two of you had going on was very sweet, and you obviously both enjoyed it, and I think you both kind of needed each other for a little while there. And Emma, you’ve said you aren’t going to take it any further. I don’t feel disrespected, if that’s what you’re worried about.”

“Okay, good. That was never my intention. God, I just wanted to have fun...” she muttered. “All this because I wanted to get laid. But, no...this was a good thing. I mean, okay, holy shit, what happened to you three was not a good thing, it was a horrible fucking tragedy, but I mean, on my end-do you get what I’m saying?”

Brianna laughed. “Yes, Emma.”

“Okay. Thanks. I’m a bit of a mess. Um...I think I’m going to go. I’ve already spoken with the others, given Aurora my deepest apologies, thanked Helena and Evangeline. So, I don’t know if this is goodbye, but it’s at least farewell for now. I have a lot to do, to wrap up my affairs here, but I fully intend to be on a plane next week, flying to Paris, and starting my new life with my old friend who has graciously agreed to let me stay with her until I get shit sorted out.” She leaned down and gave Alex another hug, then, after a moment’s consideration, a kiss. “You were a great friend, and an excellent fuck.”

He laughed, then groaned as it hurt his leg. “Same to you, Emma.”

She hesitated. “Do you forgive me? For putting you in danger?”

He considered it briefly, but he already knew the answer. Despite everything, he couldn’t blame her. She might have been negligent, but never malicious. She obviously felt horrible and had only wanted happiness to come out of their encounter. “I forgive you,” he said.

“Thank you so much,” she whispered, then hugged and kissed him again.

After that, she said much the same to Brianna, who also forgave her. After they hugged and kissed, she wished them happiness and good luck, and left the room.

“Wow,” Alex said.

“Yeah. Jeez. It’s been a life-changing kinda day apparently,” Brianna murmured. She looked over at him. “So, Alex, I wanted to talk to you about-”

“Hey! You’re up!”

Brianna sighed very softly and looked over. Aurora and Helena were coming into the room. “How ya doing, Alex?” Aurora asked, grinning tiredly.

“I’m better now,” Alex replied. “How are you?”

“Tired, mostly. I was supposed to stay in bed, but I had to come visit.”

“I missed you too, Aurora,” Alex replied. He looked at Helena. “Hello, Helena. Thank you for saving my life.”

“Not a problem, Alex,” she replied with an easy smile.

She looked just as amazing and intimidating as ever. Seven feet of well-built glory. She was wearing a big overcoat and a dirty tanktop and torn cargo pants beneath it, with heavy boots. He was still impressed with how kind and benevolent she could look when she smiled.

“How about you, Brianna?” she asked.

“I’m fine. Already healed up,” Brianna replied.

“That wonderful werewolf blood,” Helena said.

“Yep, I’m jealous,” Aurora said. She came over and sat down next to Alex, then lost some of her tired cheer. “So, you’re really okay?” she asked, taking his hand. “I was, uh...you scared the fucking shit out of me.”

“I was pretty scared, too,” he replied. “But I’m fine.”

“Okay. Good.” She regained her smile. “I’m gonna fuck you so much when we’re both back up to snuff.”

“I’m really looking forward to that,” he replied.

“Has Emma been by?” Aurora asked, looking at Brianna.

“Yeah. We had a conversation. She’s...wrapping up her affairs, I guess.”

“Yeah. I think it might be for the best, given all that happened,” Helena murmured.

They glanced over as another person entered the room. Evangeline. The angel. Alex couldn’t help but stare at her. She wasn’t as tall as he remembered, but she was definitely tall, maybe half a foot shorter than Helena. She was extremely beautiful, but in a strange kind of way, almost an alien sort of way. There was something about her, something about the planes of her face, and the fact that her eyes were white, that made her look...otherworldly. He had known about angels just like he’d known about succubi, but angels were considerably rarer. He remembered reading once that there were only something like a thousand of them on the whole planet. No one knew where they came from, and none of them remembered.

Apparently, wherever they came from, (most common theories involved an alternate dimension), they lost their memories when they came to Earth. Evangeline was a radiant beauty. She wore a simple white dress and there was something extremely powerful and awe-inspiring about her. Just her presence alone seemed to fill the room. She had smooth, pale skin and long blonde hair. “Alex, Brianna,” she said, and her voice was harmonious and beautiful, almost musical, “I wanted to check on you, see how you were doing.”

“We’re doing pretty great,” Brianna replied.

Alex nodded. “All things considered, uh, I’m doing pretty good.”

“That’s so good to hear. I’m sorry we couldn’t have gotten there earlier.”

“I’m just glad you got there at all,” Aurora said. “How do you know Helena?”

“I’m an art connoisseur, my tastes are quite...eclectic and eccentric. Naturally, I was drawn to her. I reached out to her one day a few decades ago and we began talking. She...helped me once, in a very meaningful way. Ever since that day, whenever she has asked, I have come to help.”

“And here I thought you just couldn’t say no to Valkyrie pussy,” Helena said.

Evangeline sighed. “You know, most people are quiet and reverent around me.”

“I know, it’s gotta bore the shit out of you.”

Evangeline smiled, then laughed a little. “Yes, it does.” She lost her smile. “I am sorry, but I am involved in a great many activities in Thorne, and I simply must leave. I wanted to make sure the three of you were doing well before I said my goodbyes. But...I would like to see you all again. Helena has my contact information. When the time is right, we will meet again. Goodbye.”

They thanked her once more and wished her farewell, then Brianna looked at Aurora. “Not that I’m not grateful for the company, but...”

“Oh! You want some time alone with Alex. Totally get that. Come on, Helena. We can pester them later, when we get out of this damned hospital.”

“Okay. I have a few things I need to do around the city myself, so I’ll hit you up at Aurora’s place in a few days. Sound good?” Helena asked.

“Yes,” Brianna replied.

They left and closed the door behind them. Brianna let out a small huff of relief, then came over and sat down next to Alex. She smiled and took his hand. “I heard what you said, during the attack,” she said.

“What?” he replied, for a few seconds honestly confused.

“When Jeremiah was asking you what I had done to inspire such devotion...I wasn’t completely out. I heard what you said...that you love me. And, I just wanted you to know that...I understand if you aren’t-I mean, I’ll understand if it was a ‘heat of the moment’ statement. It was a stressful, emotional time and if you’re uncertain or uncomfortable with that-”

“I love you, Brianna,” he said.

She hesitated, staring at him. “You’re sure?” she asked softly.

“I’m sure. I love you. I mean it,” he said, and he knew in that moment that he did. There was no question, and this felt like the perfect thing to say, and the perfect time to say it.

“I love you too, Alex,” she said, and then she laid down carefully next to him and wrapped him in a hug. “I really do love you.”

He hugged her back and felt…

Amazing. A tremendous swelling joy rose in his chest that wiped out everything else. His fatigue, his fear, his anxiety, his pain.

He was in love.

“So, what do we do now?” Brianna asked after several long moments.

“I...don’t know,” he admitted. “I think...I think that I’m going to need some time to figure that out.”

“Okay. However long it takes, I’ll be here, honey. I’ll be with you.”

He hugged her closer to him.

Whatever lay ahead, whatever huge decisions that he knew he would have to make in the near future, Alex did know one thing for sure.

His life was about to change in a massive way.

PARASEXUAL 4

CHAPTER ONE

“Are you okay, Alex?” Helena asked.

“Oh yeah, I’m fine,” he replied, panting a little, looking down at her. He was currently sitting on the counter in Aurora’s bathroom, because it was about high enough for a seven-foot woman to kneel down and give you a blowjob.

Helena stuck her tongue out and dragged it up the bottom of his dick. “You seem like you’re in pain.”

“I am,” he replied, “but it’s fine, just...keep going.”

“Well, I suppose orgasms are natural painkillers,” she murmured, and then leaned forward and put his dick back into her big mouth.

“Oh...fuck,” he whispered as the pleasure hit him like a hammer.

This is exactly what he needed after all the crap he’d been through recently. Although he’d certainly been getting it enough from Brianna and Aurora lately, which was fantastic, but he had actually really missed Helena. She had been busy in the week that had passed since she’d saved his damned life. Well, technically a week had passed since she’d come to visit him in the hospital, but the fact that a day and a half had passed between those two events was still messing with him, since he’d been unconscious the entire time.

She stopped sucking him off and spat a huge gob of spit onto the head, then wrapped one large fist around it and began massaging it, making him groan and tense, then grunt in pain. Tensing his leg still hurt.

“You want to bust twice? Once in my mouth, once in my pussy?” she asked, looking up at him with her brilliant blue eyes. She had chopped off most of her bright blonde hair since last he’d seen her, and it was a really sexy look.

“Yes, definitely,” he replied.

She laughed. “Figured.”

The way it felt as she massaged just the head, squeezing firmly but carefully, lit the whole thing up with total bliss, and he knew he was close. Which was fine, because all the women he hooked up with seemed interested in shorter blowjobs than longer ones. Helena put it back in her mouth and began bobbing her head again, dragging her lips lovingly across the head again and again. Alex felt a strong sense of strangeness as he watched her work. She was topless now, wearing only some cargo pants that had been ripped off high up on the thigh, and her huge boobs looked just fantastic, swaying gently as she sucked his dick.

Before hooking up with Brianna, and even for awhile after that, honestly, he never thought that he would get his dick sucked and then ridden by an honest-to-goodness Valkyrie. A real, seven-foot-tall, badass and built Valkyrie. Let alone one who was several hundred years old. But Helena liked him, or seemed to, or at least was doing him and/or Brianna a favor.

Either way, after all the fucking shit that had happened to him recently, he was just letting himself enjoy this whole experience. He needed it.

And speaking of enjoying…

“Oh fuck, Helena,” he groaned, “gonna...pop!”

He cried out as he started coming. Helena moaned, cupping his balls in one huge hand and gently massaging them, and he groaned loudly in response. She worked his cock like a professional, letting it twitch and spasm and jerk in between her luscious red lips as he emptied his seed into her mouth. Each contraction of his dick sent a fresh spurt of seed into her mouth and a new pulse of unmitigated bliss careening through his body, like a wave of intensely pink light. He moaned loudly, panting, lost completely in the timeless place of an orgasm, his hand resting on top of her head. The pain in his leg seemed distant and wonderfully faraway.

“Oh, Helena! Oh my fucking...oh, Helena it feels so fucking good!” he moaned incoherently as she sucked him totally dry. He leaned back against the mirror above Aurora’s sink, hand on her head, feeling her soft, warm hair against his skin, and the absolute totality of orgasmic rapture. Helena sucked it all out and then slowly pulled him out of her mouth.

“There, feel better?” she asked, gently laying a hand on his bad leg, over the bandage. Her touch was warm and comforting.

“Much,” he managed, panting. “That was a really good one.”

“You sure came enough,” she replied. He just nodded, getting his breath back. She stood up and stretched, popping her neck loudly. “So where are they? I thought for sure they’d want to be here, watching us fuck.”

“Uh, they went on a grocery run,” Alex replied, but he felt a sense of unease slip into him as he said it. She had a point, and on top of that, both of them, especially Brianna, had hardly left his side all week.

“Gonna get a drink,” Helena said after a moment, then walked out of the bathroom. Alex lingered a moment longer, then got up carefully and followed her. It felt weird to walk around stark naked in someone else’s apartment, especially with a woman around, but less weird than it had before, especially considering he’d already stuck his cock into Helena before. He found her in the kitchen, draining a bottle of wine.

“What have you been up to?” he asked.

She finished off the bottle and set it on the counter. “Checking in with my friends and colleagues, revisiting my usual haunts, checking up on the apartment I’ve got in town. Well, I say apartment but really it’s an abandoned studio I bought and converted like twenty years ago. Still, no one’s stupid enough to break in there. The usual, basically. What about you? What have you been doing?” she asked.

They began walking into Aurora’s bedroom.

“Well, after we last talked, I was in the hospital for a few days, resting up with Brianna and Aurora. Said goodbye to Emma, you know. I haven’t seen Evangeline, though.”

“Yeah, that’s how she is. Even busier than I am. I think she may come and visit you as a point of pride, because she said she would, but don’t expect too much from her.”

“I kind of figured. But after they released me, I basically just came back here and...I’ve just been chilling out. I haven’t actually left the apartment since coming home.”

“Any reason?” she asked. The question was innocent enough, but he could detect a hint of concern beneath it.

“Mostly my leg,” he said. “The worst of the pain is gone now. I actually forgot about it for a little while after waking up, until I, you know, looked at it.”

He glanced down at his leg. It had this apparently high-tech, or really high-magic, bandage wrapped around it at the break point. It was waterproof and all that, and he didn’t have to change it, so he could shower without a problem, though it did kind of itch sometimes. Honestly, Alex knew that he had no right to complain at all. He knew that without magic, broken bones took months to heal properly, and with most of it in a cast.

“But otherwise, I guess...I haven’t really felt, you know, ready, I guess. To go back out there. It was, uh, the whole thing was a bit much, you know?”

“I understand,” she said.

“Thanks again for...saving my life.”

She laughed softly. “Really it was Evangeline who saved your life, but you’re welcome.”

“Ultimately, I have to leave today whether I’m ready or not,” he said, sitting down on Aurora’s bed. Well, recently it had been his bed, too. His and Brianna’s and Aurora’s. He never thought he’d be sharing a bed with two hot, naked, paranormal women who both regularly wanted to fuck him. It seemed even more unlikely than having sex with a Valkyrie.

“How’s that?” she asked, taking her pants off.

“Doctor’s appointment. One week checkup. The wrap comes off...I’m nervous there’s gonna be a scar.”

“Oh come on now, Alex. Scars are hot,” she said. As she finished dropping her shorts, (she wore no panties), she posed, showing off her own body, as if to emphasize this. She did have several scars. And...yeah, they were hot.

“They’re hot on you, clearly,” he murmured.

She laughed. “It’ll be hot on you, too. Now lay back, and I’ll ride your cock until you come.”

“Okay.”

He scooted back onto the bed until he was laying on his back in the middle. She climbed onto the bed, and over him, looking as massive and imposing as ever. She gripped his cock and began to massage it gently.

“Why did you come over?” he asked. “You kind of just...showed up and offered to blow and fuck me. Uh, not that I’m complaining at all.”

She laughed. “I remembered that I meant to see you all again, called Brianna and asked if now was a good time. She told me to come over and fuck and suck you, if I wouldn’t mind. And I don’t. I’ve been intending to have sex with you again. Plus, this fits into my schedule. Don’t take it the wrong way but...I got a lot to do today, so I had to squeeze you in.”

“Oh no, I’m more than thrilled to be part of your schedule,” he replied.

She laughed. “That’s what I like about you. You make it easy.” She looked down. He was already hard again. “You definitely make it easy, you ready for pussy? ‘Cause I’m so ready for this dick,” she said, smirking at him.

“Ready,” he replied.

“Good. Don’t worry, I’ll be careful.”

“I trust you,” he said as she straddled him.

“I’m glad.”

She lined his dick up with her Valkyrie vagina, which was completely smooth and beautiful and glistening, and he could feel heat actually coming off of her, and he felt a thrill of tremendous excited lust rush through him, and then she lowered herself, her enormous hips working, thigh muscles bulging.

She penetrated herself with his rock-hard cock and moaned loudly.

“Oh my fucking God, Helena,” he whispered as she slipped him inside of her tight, slippery wet vagina. She felt simply amazing inside, a perfection of pleasured paradise. Reaching forward, she grabbed the headboard and began to ride him. Slowly, carefully, she slid her vagina up and down his rigid cock, and the pleasure felt like it was melting him. He groaned loudly and stared up at her enormous breasts as they hung down over him. They were the biggest tits he’d ever seen in his entire life, and he reached up and grasped them, groping them in a nearly catatonic state of absolute lust. Listening to her moan loudly, he laid there and enjoyed being fucked by a Valkyrie. It was truly an experience.

And it helped take him away from all the bad shit. From the fact that his leg had been broken, and still hurt. The fact that he was, admittedly, kind of scared to leave the apartment. The fact that someone had tried to straight-up murder him and his girlfriend and her best friend by crashing into them and sending them rolling down a fucking embankment off the highway in the middle of the goddamned night, then came at them with a gun. Or the fact that he was now having nightmares just about every night.

“You like that?” Helena asked with an unshakable confidence. He wondered if she had ever disappointed anyone, in her life, in bed.

Probably not.

“Oh fuck yes,” he panted as she kept riding him. She was careful and very in control, her huge, pale body looming over him. He looked down between them, where their crotches met, and saw her tremendously powerful thighs and her huge, broad hips, and his cock disappearing into her again and again, and the pleasure seemed to magnify.

“You’re gonna make me come, Alex,” she murmured.

“I’m just...laying here,” he groaned.

She laughed. “Your dick feels really good, and I think you’re really cute.”

“Here, let me-fuck!”

“No, no, handsome,” she said, gently placing a hand against his chest. A big hand. He could feel the enormity of her strength. “You just relax, that was our deal, remember? Brianna and Aurora would be wicked pissed at me if I hurt you.”

“That’s true,” he murmured, then relaxed. “Although it’d be me hurting myself like an idiot, not you.”

She laughed. “I suppose so. Still, I don’t want to see you hurt. Now relax.”

“Okay.”

He went back to groping her huge, hanging breasts as she kept riding him carefully. She had an incredible amount of control in her movements, which didn’t just take strength but a certain amount of dexterity and spacial awareness. She started to go faster, which was even more impressive, and he listened to her moaning. Her voice grew in pitch and her moans came faster. Fuck, she was going to come. He’d come to recognize that particular set of moans among the women he had become intimate with lately.

It was a very nice sound to hear.

“Yes, Alex...yes, fuck...oh my-fuck!” she cried, and she reached out again and grabbed the headboard tightly.

Alex groaned loudly as he felt her Valkyrie vagina begin to clench and spasm around his dick, felt that gush of feminine sex juices escaping her. And she continued to ride him, increasing the already intense pleasure he was feeling, and it catapulted him over the edge and into the wonderful, pink abyss of his own orgasm.

He had to admit, orgasming bareback into a seven foot Valkyrie as she rode you and was enjoying her own orgasm was a hell of a fucking way to help you forget your problems. For some uncertain moment in time, there was only him and Helena and their sexual unity. He felt himself coming undone, emptying himself into her paranormal pussy, and he felt his leg muscles tensing and releasing in response to the orgasm, and the pleasure was so intense that it didn’t even hurt, or if there was pain, it was very distant.

He came for what felt like a long time, and then he was done, and he collapsed against the bed, feeling very relaxed and very good.

Helena looked down at him with an expression that somehow conveyed both a sort of loving kindness, and smug satisfaction. “There,” she said, almost as if proving a point, and she stood up. His softening cock fell out of her and she walked off the bed, stepping down and walking across the room, back towards the bathroom. He looked at her ass as she went. Fuck, she had such a massive ass. He listened to her clean herself up, then, a moment later, she returned, holding some of her clothes. She took a moment to hunt down the rest, and began dressing.

“Sorry to fuck and run but, like I said, I’ve got places to be,” she said.

“It’s fine. You were amazing. I’m glad we fucked,” he replied.

“The kind of thing I like to hear,” she said as she pulled her pants up and buttoned them. He grunted as she sat her big ass down on the bed hard enough that it shifted him a little violently. “Sorry,” she said, pulling her boots on.

“It’s fine,” he replied, then he sighed. “I need to get ready anyway...what time is it?” he muttered, glancing at Aurora’s digital clock on the bedside table. “Almost two, great. We gotta be there by three. Or, well the appointment is at three, and you know how they are, want you there fifteen minutes early, even if they don’t need you there fifteen minutes early...ugh, I wanted to stay in for the rest of the day. But I can’t.” He sat up.

“Alex,” Helena said, and he immediately looked over at her. There was something in her tone, an immediate heaviness. “I know what you went through was bad, and I know it was bad for you, because I don’t think you’ve gone through anything close to that. And honestly, even after a few hundred years at this, I’m still not really great with words, but...it’s okay to not be okay. Pretending you’re okay doesn’t help. Don’t lie to the people you’re closest to, and don’t lie to yourself. Let yourself...freak out, or cry, or worry. You need to acknowledge what happened. But you also can’t let it change you for the worse. I know that a lot of people don’t get that choice. Some people wind up with PTSD, or anxiety problems, and it isn’t their fault. But if you can...try to be stronger from this. Don’t let what he did own you, or keep you from doing things you want to do. And...I guess, take some time to let everything settle. You’re life got shaken up really bad, and you need to take some time to let the dust settle, and see what exactly you’re working with before going forward.”

They looked at each other for a long time.

“Thank you, Helena,” he said finally.

She smiled, and this time there was nothing but kindness and understanding in it. She opened her arms, and he went over to her and hugged her. She held him firmly. “I’ve been through a lot of really bad shit, Alex, so I know how it hurts. I like you, and I want you to heal.” They hugged for another minute longer, and after they released each other, she looked around. “Where’s your phone?”

“Uh, here,” he said, grabbing it from the bedside table.

“I want to give you my number. My personal number,” she said.

“Okay.” He unlocked his phone and passed it to her. “Not that I’m complaining but...any real reason?”

She finished punching her number in and passed it back. “If you need to talk, about whatever, even just to complain or yell or cry or something, and you want it to be me...call me. I don’t care if it’s four in the morning. Like, I really don’t care what time it is. I’ll answer it, okay?”

“Wow...thanks. I, um, I don’t know what else to say. This is...really appreciated,” he murmured.

“Thanks is enough,” she said. Then she kissed him again and stood up. “Think about what I said. And I’ll talk to you later, okay?”

“Okay,” he replied.

“So long for now, Alex.”

“So long for now, Helena,” he said, feeling a little dazed. That was...unexpected. Not unpleasant though. The opposite.

He listened to her leave, and before too long, a drive to be at least somewhat responsible forced him to get up, walk into the bathroom, and start up the shower. He was scared, and he didn’t want to leave the apartment for that reason, but also he was tired. It was a strange kind of lethargy. He’d felt it in the hospital, but had passed it off as a side effect of painkillers and recovering from damn near dying. But it had persisted, followed him to the apartment, and had yet to release him. It was a kind of sluggish exhaustion that let him fall off right away when he laid down to sleep, and to stay under for ten or twelve hours at a time.

He could tell that Brianna and Aurora were worried.

It also felt like a mental exhaustion. He hadn’t even tried to work on his music. Mostly he’d just slept, had sex, and played video games or watched cartoons. Brianna and Aurora had been fucking him two to three times a day. Apiece. He could tell they felt guilty, especially Brianna, which made him feel guilty, but it wasn’t like they didn’t want to have sex with him, and he obviously wasn’t extorting it out of them at all.

No, he supposed, what was making him uncomfortable with it was he could tell that they were using it as a kind of emotional band-aid. They were, in their own ways, telling him, or really telling themselves, that they were making it all better with sex. But he didn’t know how to successfully convey to them that he didn’t blame either of them. Really, he kind of blamed himself, but mostly he just blamed Emma’s asshole ex-husband.

It was just...shitty circumstances, combined with one person deciding to do something horrible and unnecessary.

By the time he finished washing up and drying off, he heard the front door to the apartment open, and hated that there was a bolt of fear that hit him, because what if it was someone coming to finish the job? He mostly believed that Jeremiah had been successfully intimidated by Evangeline, and was in enough legal trouble as it was. (He had already given a statement to the police before leaving the hospital, a lengthy one, and they said he might have to appear in court later, something he really wasn’t looking forward to.)

But...what if?

Then he relaxed as he heard Brianna call out, “Alex? Honey?”

“I’m in the bedroom, babe!” he called back.

He gathered his clothes as he listened to them setting groceries down in the kitchen, and then Brianna came into the room. She looked a little relieved, and a little guilty. Which again made him feel guilt.

Goddamn this whole stupid fucking situation Jeremiah had put them all in.

“Did you have fun with Helena?” she asked.

“Yeah,” he replied as he pulled his boxers on. He winced. “Lots of fun.”

“Let me help you,” she said, hurrying over and grabbing up his jeans.

“I can put my pants on,” he replied, but without much conviction. It did hurt to bend down and grab them.

“That isn’t what I said, love,” Brianna murmured as she began getting his legs into the pants.

“This is embarrassing,” he muttered as she pulled his pants up, had him stand, and pulled them up the rest of the way.

“It doesn’t have to be, Alex. It’s not like I’m secretly thinking that you’re pathetic or anything, honey. I don’t mind helping you...I want to help you...I like helping you,” she said.

“I know, I know. Sorry,” he replied.

She looked up at him, still on her knees, as she buttoned his jeans, then bit her lower lip, looking down at his crotch. “You know, I’m on my knees here...”

He laughed. “Super tempting, but we don’t have time. And I don’t think I could get it up again so soon. Helena was...vigorous.”

First Brianna smirked, then she frowned. “She wasn’t too rough, was she?”

“No, no, not at all,” he replied. “She was very careful, and very...sweet. She gave me her personal number, to call in case I needed to talk.”

“Wow,” Brianna whispered, and finished buttoning and zipping his jeans. “That’s...a big deal. Not a lot of people have that number.”

“I kind of figured. She told me, legitimately, to call anytime, day or night, if I really felt like I needed it.”

“Helena’s a great person,” Brianna said. “Um...I guess I should get ready. Here, lemme change. I want to wear something a bit less...lazy ass twenty-something.” She looked down at herself. She was wearing a t-shirt and some sweatpants.

“You look pretty fucking good,” he said, staring at her.

She laughed. “You always think that.”

“It’s always true.”

She hesitated, then she leaned down and kissed him on the mouth. “I love you, Alex,” she said, her lips so close to his they brushed them when she spoke.

“I love you too, Brianna,” he replied, feeling a warm, comforting rush as he heard those words, and said them back to her.

That was something that was a very positive development in their relationship, at least. He only felt better about saying that, and he was happy that he could say it and mean it, and Brianna seemed positively thrilled. He studied her as she began stripping naked. In a lot of ways, she still blew his fucking mind.

Brianna was, by several magnitudes, more attractive than he was.

He felt like...maybe a six, dating a fucking ten. Honestly, dating a fifteen. She was a goddamned werewolf. But in her human form, she was almost six feet tall, very trimly built, with firm, small muscles on an athletic frame, pale skin, and big fucking tits. Like, goddamn she had some big tits. And they looked even bigger because she was skinny. Her black hair was pulled into a simple ponytail. Every movement was smooth and fluid, like a professional dancer. She didn’t really seem to hesitate in anything she did.

“Oh hey, hello.”

They both looked over. Aurora stood in the doorway with a smirk, studying Brianna closely, who was presently crouched naked on the floor, sorting through her suitcase, which she had yet to actually unpack.

“You gonna fuck? Can I watch?” she asked. “I would’ve thought Helena would have worn you out, Alex.”

“She did,” Brianna replied, “I’m just getting dressed. We need to get to the hospital.”

“Oh yeah, fuck, that’s today, huh? You want me to go?” Aurora asked.

“We’ll be fine, Aurora. I know you want to chill out and get high. We won’t be gone for that long,” Brianna replied.

“Yeah, fair enough.” She walked over to Alex and looked at him with a smile. Like a lot of the women now in his life, she was quite tall. “You doing okay?”

“I’m fine,” he replied.

She gave him a hug and a kiss on the mouth. “Okay. Let me know if you need anything, I’ll leave you two love bugs alone.”

“Isn’t it love birds?” he asked as she began walking away.

“Nope,” she replied without further explanation, and disappeared into the living room.

“Here we go,” Brianna muttered. She pulled some panties on, and then pulled on some tight jeans, a sports bra, and a t-shirt. “Okay, now I’m closer to an adult. I’d wear a dress, but we’re going to a fucking hospital.” She walked over and took his hand. “Ready, honey?”

“Ready,” he said.

They began walking out of the apartment.

CHAPTER TWO

“How are you holding up, honey?” Brianna asked.

Alex let out a small laugh and looked up from his phone. He’d just got done lying to his mother again, telling her everything was fine, he was having fun on his vacation, probably going to stick around for another week or so. “You know...kind of anxious.”

“Why?” Now she looked anxious.

“It’s just-being in an exam room. Hospitals freak me out, you know?”

“Oh.” She looked a little relieved. “Yeah, a lot of people say that.”

“Plus...” He looked down at his leg. His pants were off and a nurse had come in already to ask him all the questions that were too basic for the doctor. He was laying on the exam bed and Brianna was standing next to him. “...I’m worried about whether or not there’s going to be a scar. I don’t know why, though...I guess I worry over stupid things, sometimes.”

“No, babe, it’s...that’s normal. It might scar a little but, you know, scars can be hot,” she replied with a small smile.

He laughed. “Helena told me the same thing. It’s mostly just being in a hospital. The smell of antiseptics and shit like that. I’m glad you’re here, though.”

She began to respond, but there was a sharp knock at the door that made them both jump a little, and then the door opened and the doctor came in. He was a middle-aged man with a shaved head and black glasses. He was amicable enough, but a little detached.

“Hello, Alex. How are you doing?” he asked.

“Okay. Ready to get this off,” he replied.

“I’ll bet. We can do that right now. Any pain?” the doctor asked as he closed the door and then collected a pair of scissors.

“Some,” Alex replied. “It aches, mostly, and it’s stiff in the morning. And it still hurts when I exert it.”

“It will be like that for awhile,” the doctor said regretfully. “A few weeks, at least. Okay...” he said, pulling up a chair and settling in. “Let’s get this off and have a look.”

He asked a few more questions as he began cutting open the wrap, basic ones that Alex had easy, and positive, answers to. He watched closely as the scissors revealed his skin, which was very pale, more so than normal. Brianna held his hand. Her touch was warm and comforting. Inch by inch, the wrap was split, and he began to see that there was indeed a mark. Whether or not it was a scar remained to be seen, but he had expected it to be a lot worse, when he was feeling more anxious about it. He had never broken a bone before. He remembered it being beyond painful, like an explosion happening inside of his body.

Obviously a bad one, as compared to the normal explosions he felt during sex.

But he knew that he’d had it easy, comparatively speaking. There was now a pink line along the top of his thigh, about eight inches long, from the surgery they’d had to do to properly reset the bone while he’d been unconscious during that day and a half.

“Well, that turned out rather nicely,” the doctor murmured, studying it. “Magical treatments still kind of blow my mind.” He chuckled, then looked up at Alex as he finished pulling the wrap off of his leg and tossed it into the trash. “Well, if you haven’t been having any problems, any severe pain, I would say, based off of this, you should be fine. I want you to keep taking it easy for the next week, but not too easy. At this point, you want to make sure it gets some range of motion, sort of to keep it working. And, if you don’t have any questions, then I’ll get you your treatment plan, and I want you to schedule an appointment for a month from now for a checkup,” he said.

“Do you think it’s going to scar?” he asked.

“Probably. It won’t be very noticeable, given its placement.” He frowned, considering it. “There do exist treatments for scar removal, largely magical ones, but they are very expensive...”

“We could do that, if you want, honey,” Brianna said.

“I, uh...let’s see how it turns out,” Alex replied after a moment.

“Okay,” she murmured, looking unhappily at his leg.

God, now he was feeling guilty again. Even though he didn’t see it this way, he was concerned that Brianna might look at the scar as a constant reminder of what she saw as her own negligence nearly killing him.

He didn’t have any more questions after that and the doctor left for a moment.

“I’m so sorry, honey,” she whispered, still staring at it.

“It’s fine, Bri. Like, really, I’ll be okay. If it does scar, it really isn’t that big a deal. I just need some time to adjust to all this, you know?”

“I...yeah, okay.”

The doctor came back in a moment later and gave him a few pieces of paper stapled together, ran through a few basics, things to watch for, mainly infection, but the fact that it hadn’t sprung up yet meant it almost certainly wouldn’t. Alex found himself just wanting to get out of there. It was ridiculously paranoid, but he felt like the longer he stayed there, the more likely it would become that the doctor would, for some reason, find an excuse to need to stick him with a needle. Absurd, but it was the thought currently in his head.

Finally, the doctor let them go. Alex got his pants and shoes back on, they made the appointment with a woman behind a desk, and then finally, the two of them walked back outside. He took a deep breath and let it out slowly. Overhead, the skies had turned gray once again. A storm was on the way. Good, that would help calm him down. Brianna held his hand the whole way to her car, then let go as they got in.

Neither spoke as she started the car and pulled out of the parking lot. Alex let his mind wander as they drove through traffic, heading back to Aurora’s place. He had been thinking about what Helena had told him a lot on the way to the hospital, in the waiting room, and then in the exam room. Mainly he kept coming back to her telling him to take some time and let it all settle. And an idea came to him, a weird one, but an oddly compelling one. It seemed stupid, given his present circumstances, and yet...it wouldn’t leave him.

They made it back to the apartment building and Brianna pulled into the lot, then killed the engine. For a moment, he sat there, considering how best to word this.

“Brianna...” he said.

“Yes?” she asked, and he hesitated as he heard what he was almost certain was fear in her voice.

“Um...I think I need, like...a vacation.”

He expected her to ask ‘a vacation from your vacation?’, or something like that, but instead she asked, “You mean a vacation away...from me?”

Okay, he had to just face this head on, because clearly she was still in a lot of turmoil about this. Outside, it began to rain.

“Brianna,” he said, “look at me.” She looked at him. He reached out and took her hand. “I’m not going to leave you. I don’t want to leave you. I don’t want to be away from you. I love you. I don’t blame you for what happened, okay? I need you to understand that, and believe that. I just want to make this as clear as I can: I don’t want to break up. Like, not even a little. Whatever happens, whatever decision I make, whatever path I choose going forward...I want you there with me. Okay?” he asked.

“I...” she hesitated, then looked away briefly.

“What? Tell me.”

She swallowed. “It’s a lot of things,” she said, clearing her throat and getting control of herself. She did have a lot of self control, he could still see that in her. She met his eyes again. “But I guess, I’m a little worried...you’ve made it clear to me how lucky you feel that you’re with me, and...I’m afraid that you might put up with unreasonable shit just because you don’t want to stop dating and banging a hot werewolf chick, and I’m sorry if that sounds incredibly conceited, but it’s the narrative you’ve laid down before...”

“I know,” he said, and he gently squeezed her hand, “I know I did. I still feel lucky, but...I want to believe that if I genuinely feared for my life, or if I genuinely blamed you for what happened, then I would break up with you. But I don’t. I’m not just staying with you because I’m desperate for the attention of a hot werewolf, and no, honey, I’m not upset at you for thinking that. Like I said, yes, that is kind of how I’ve felt for a little while now. I want to stay, I’m choosing to stay because I love you, and I want you in my life. I’m certain of that. Do you believe me? Do you really believe me when I say that?” he asked, holding her eyes with his.

She stared long and hard into his eyes, and finally she nodded. “Yes. I believe you. And I love you.”

“I love you too, Brianna.”

She leaned forward and hugged him suddenly, holding him tightly against her. “But I still feel so fucking guilty,” she moaned miserably.

“I wish you wouldn’t.”

“You kept asking me if it was all right and-”

“Bri,” he said, “we’ve been over this. Mistakes were made, mainly on my end, and...also on Emma’s, if I’m being honest, but mainly on Jeremiah’s end. He was the fuckhead who decided to make this happen. It’s his fault, okay? It sure isn’t your fault. Okay?”

She sighed softly. “Okay...but I’ll need some time to really, you know, internalize that.”

“I know. I understand.” They hugged a bit longer, then pulled back. “So, a vacation...I want to go somewhere else with you, and Aurora, if she’s down for it. Somewhere quiet. Somewhere that isn’t a city. Can you think of anywhere?”

“Actually, I have the perfect place,” Brianna replied.

“Really?”

“Yes. There’s a place Aurora and I used to go. It’s about an hour from here, further on down the coast. It’s a little sort of resort town. It’s beautiful, near the ocean, lots of forests around. We could rent a really nice lake house, and just...relax. I can make this happen today.”

He considered it for a few moments more, then slowly nodded. “I want that.”

“Then I’ll make it happen.” She smiled, then sniffed, then wiped at her eyes. “God, I haven’t cried this much in years. I’m feeling so fucking emotional and weak.”

“You are not weak,” he said. “Good lord, are you not weak. You’re tough as nails.”

“Not when it comes to you,” she murmured.

“Well...is that so bad?” he asked.

She wiped at her eyes again, sniffed, shook her head. “No, I guess not. It...it feels oddly good to be weak, sometimes. But more than that, to be weak and have someone you care about, someone you love, accept it.”

“You can be weak around me, Brianna,” he said. “Although, to be clear, I don’t think crying makes you weak.”

She hugged him very fiercely then, held him for several moments, then pulled back. She seemed more in control of herself after that. “We should go up, keep Aurora from waiting for too long. And tell her the news! She’s going to love this. And we’re going to have so much sex...”

“Yeah. Gotta admit, I’m really looking forward to that. You and Aurora are...really good at pleasuring my dick.”

She grinned slyly. “Damn fucking right we are.”

They got out then, making their way through the rain towards the entrance to the apartment building. They went to the elevator and rode it up, and Alex felt something pleasant beginning to brew inside of him: excitement. After nearly a week of fear and anxiety and uncertainty and worry, it felt really good to just be excited.

The elevator let them off at the top floor, and they picked up speed as they moved down the hall to Aurora’s apartment. As they approached, they heard voices. Aurora’s was one of them, and the other was…

Who was that?

Another woman, definitely someone familiar. He glanced at Brianna, but she looked as confused as he was. They got to the door and opened it up.

“Oh hey, here they are now,” Aurora said.

Alex stepped in through the door and stopped as he saw something he was not prepared for: Lapis and Aurora were sitting in the living room.

“Hi, Lapis,” he said, and immediately felt guilty, because with all the shit that had gone down, he’d kind of forgotten all about her. Well, that wasn’t entirely true. He had thought of her a few times, and even thought to maybe try to get ahold of her, but she’d said she needed space, and honestly, he hadn’t been feeling up to talking with her, with anyone really. But from the expression she was wearing, Lapis looked guilty, too.

“Hello, Alex,” she said, and stood up, which almost made him take a step back. Seeing a six foot eight succubus stand up suddenly had a way of activating your fear response. Especially given his new levels of anxiety. But he made himself relax as she crossed the room and came to stand before him. “Can I hug you?”

“Of course,” he replied.

And she hugged him, pressing his head against her immense breasts, and he hugged her back.

“You can do more than hug him,” he heard Brianna murmur.

“Oh really?” she asked. “That’s uh...hold on, I really need to focus first.” She let go of him and kept her hands on his shoulders. Looking down at him, her expression a bit agonized, she said, “Alex, I am so sorry.”

“I...uh...why?” he asked, honestly confused. He took a few seconds to study her. She looked as beautiful as he remembered. Six feet eight inches of pink-skinned succubus, her short, red hair messy, her eyes bright and pink, her horns that curled along the sides of her head black and polished. Behind her, her tail whipped back and forth nervously. She wore some jeans and a t-shirt, an oddly plain thing for a succubus to wear, but he knew she wasn’t like most other succubi. And her body...good lord. All those curves, that wonderful padding...

“I had no idea all this shit had happened to you, and I’m your friend, and I just...I didn’t know. If I had known, I would have come to you,” Lapis replied.

“Lapis, it’s okay. There was no way you could have known. I thought about getting in touch with you, but you were really freaked out the last time we saw each other. Understandably freaked out. I was certainly freaked out. And I know you have anxiety problems, so I wanted to give you your space. Don’t feel bad, you didn’t do anything wrong, it’s just...shitty circumstances, you know? That’s just the way the dice fell,” he replied.

She looked at him for a long moment. “You are...very understanding,” she said finally.

“He really is,” Brianna said.

“Thank you, for understanding,” Lapis said.

“You’re here now,” he replied. “Um...why are you here now? Not that I’m complaining at all, I’m very happy to see you.”

“That’s good to hear,” she said. “Uh...I tried to call you earlier, to tell you that I was ready, but you didn’t answer...”

“Oh, fuck,” he muttered. “Sorry, I was at the hospital, I muted my phone.”

“Yeah, so then I remembered you saying that you were staying with your friend Aurora, and I found her through your social media. Well, through first yours, then Brianna’s, and managed to find her number, and called her, and explained my situation, because even before I knew about all this crap that had happened, I felt guilty for shutting you out for like a whole fucking week, so I really wanted to see you. She was sympathetic, and invited me over to wait for you, and I came over, and she was telling me about all the crazy shit...”

“Don’t feel bad, Lapis,” he said. “I understand.”

“Okay. I’ll try. It’s...not easy for me. Um...so how did your trip to the hospital go?”

“Yeah, I’m curious about that myself,” Aurora said.

“It seemed to go fine,” Alex replied. “No problems. There might be a scar, but not a terrible one. I need to take it easy for a bit longer.”

“That’s not likely to happen,” Aurora murmured. “We’ve been riding you half to death ever since you got out of the hospital.”

“No, even when he was in the hospital,” Brianna said.

“I’d ask if this was weirding you out, but you’re a succubus...” Aurora said.

“Oh no, it’s not. Sex is the one thing I’m not weird about. Well, for the most part. I’m guess I’m less confident than most other succubi,” she replied.

“Why? You’re really hot,” Brianna replied.

“Yeah, and you’re really easy to talk with,” Aurora agreed.

“Oh! You don’t know,” she said, suddenly awkward again. “I, um...”

“You don’t have to tell if you don’t want to,” Alex said. “They’ll understand.”

“Whatever it is, we’ll understand either way,” Brianna said.

“No, I’m trying to be more open. More...confident, about it. I guess. I have a genetic condition. I can’t project,” she said.

“Oh...my God. I’m sorry,” Brianna murmured. “That’s...I’m sorry, Lapis.”

“You have my sympathies,” Aurora said.

“Thanks. I’ve learned to live with it. Sort of. But, anyway, I actually had something I wanted to say. I guess a request really. To Alex, although I guess to the two of you as well, given how close the three of you all are...”

“What is it?” Alex asked.

“Well, um, I loved the time we spent together last week. When it was going well, it felt...fantastic. I had so much fun, I felt so...comfortable. It’s the best I’ve felt in too long, in years. And it’s because of you. I really like you. And it made me realize how much I’ve missed having another person in my life, having other people in my life, really. And so I wanted to know if...you’d be okay with continuing that? Spending time with me?”

“I’d love that,” Alex replied. “I had a really good time too, Lapis. In fact...” He glanced at Brianna. “Would you mind if she...”

“Tagged along? No, not at all. I like her already,” she replied.

“Tagged along where?” Lapis asked.

“Yeah? You going somewhere? Because you aren’t going anywhere without me,” Aurora said, standing up.

“We just made the decision like five minutes ago,” Brianna replied. “And of course you’re going to come along with us. You remember Haven Harbor?”

“Hell yes I remember fucking Haven Harbor. You’re going there?”

“Yes. Alex wants to get away from the city for a bit, and I thought it would be perfect.”

“Fuck yes, I’m down for this.”

“Good. Lapis, there’s a little town about an hour’s drive from here, if you would like, you can come along with us.”

Lapis looked a little anxious now. “What kind of place is it?”

“It’s this little coastal resort town. Very relaxed and laid back. We’ll probably rent a big lake house and just...chill out for a few days or a week or however long we feel like. No pressure, no schedule, just doing whatever we want,” Brianna replied.

“That sounds really nice, actually,” Lapis replied. She looked from Brianna to Alex, then nodded. “Yes, I want to do this. Um, can I drive? Because honestly my car is probably the only one I’ll be able to comfortably fit in...”

“Oh yeah, that makes sense,” Aurora said.

“Yes,” Brianna replied. “That will be fine.”

“Good. It can hold all our luggage, too. It’s a big car.”

“So...then it’s settled?” Alex asked. “We’re doing this?”

Lapis and Aurora nodded. Brianna grinned broadly. “It’s settled. We’re going to go to Haven Harbor and have a wonderful time.”

CHAPTER THREE

Going through the process of getting ready was simple enough, but as Alex went into the bathroom with Brianna and began taking his clothes off, as he wanted another shower now that his wrap was off, he couldn’t help but sense that same undercurrent of energy flowing through him. Part of it was anxiety, part of it was excitement.

It was at least a step up. Before now, it had been all anxiety.

Brianna started up the shower and when the water was hot enough, they got in. Alex took a few seconds to just look at her as the water began to bead on her pale skin. She stood there before him, a vision of perfect beauty. Tall and lean and so very fit, her skin largely smooth and flawless. Her dark hair getting wet, getting darker, becoming plastered against her face and head, making her look somehow more attractive.

“How are you feeling?” she asked.

“A little anxious,” he replied. “But otherwise good.”

“We don’t have to do this if you don’t want to,” she said.

“Brianna, it’s okay. I want to do this. Try not to forget that I’ve always been a bit of an anxious person, love,” he said.

She smiled and nodded.

Love.

He was still fully realizing what that meant. Being in love was...in a way, it was a lot like all the ways books and movies and poems and songs described it. He felt just on top of the fucking world when he was around Brianna. Not just aroused but thrilled and happy and overjoyed. If he was having a pain problem with his leg, it faded when she was around, talking with him, doing things with him. He couldn’t get enough of her, he wanted to spend all his time with her. And...with Aurora, too. Honestly, he was kind of wondering if how he felt about Aurora, which was becoming stronger, was genuine, or if she was just getting caught in the crossfire of his and Brianna’s love. Was that a problem? Would it become one?

Only time would tell.

He and Brianna took turns beneath the water, and she seemed to relax as they did. “So...Lapis,” she said.

“Yeah?”

“She’s really pretty.”

“Yeah. I mean, she’s a succubus.”

“I know, but don’t let that engrave your mindset,” Brianna said. “I’ve met a few succubi like her, with her condition. It’s...” She sighed after a moment. “It’s hard to put into words for a non-paranormal, but...it’s a little like being maimed, maybe? Fuck, I don’t know. I’m sure it affects her life most days, certainly her mood. I guess, I’m just saying, when you look at her, you see an attractive woman. But most other humans see...a scary demon, you know? That fucking wears you down. If I couldn’t look human, my life would be a lot fucking harder.” She laughed suddenly. “What am I even worried about? You’re you, you’re not going to be insensitive to her.”

“Not on purpose,” Alex murmured.

“So far, you seem to be doing fine. But Lapis likes you, dear. I mean like...she really likes you. And not just because of what she said in there.”

“How do you figure?” he replied.

“I am a werewolf, dear. I have a powerful nose. Plus, I can read people. Normally I’d be bad at reading succubi, but I can read Lapis decently. She has a terrible crush on you. So...whatever you choose to do with her, know that going forward. I’d guess you probably think that most of us paranormals are love ‘em and leave ‘em types, and hey, a lot of us are, but I don’t think Lapis is like that. She seems...tender.” She sighed suddenly and rolled her eyes. “Or I’m just plain wrong and she’s got a core of stone. But I doubt it.”

“I’ll tread lightly,” he replied.

Brianna smirked. Even with all the emotions flying around recently, she apparently hadn’t lost her perversion. Which made him happy. He could read that smirk in an instant. “You gonna fuck her?” she asked.

He laughed. “I mean, if she’s interested, then yeah, I’d love to. I’ll be careful, but I do like her a lot. We’ve known each other for about a year now and she seems actually pretty close to who she is online, so I already know her pretty well. And it’s the same with me, I don’t really change who I am or what I say online, so she knows me pretty well. And I like her a lot. I’d actually gotten really close a few times to asking her if she’d be interested in a long-distance relationship.”

“Would you have done it if you knew she was a paranormal? That she was a succubus who couldn’t look human?”

“I probably would have thought I didn’t have a chance if I knew that. So...maybe not. But, you know, for that reason, and not because she was a paranormal.”

“Yeah, I guess that’s pretty obvious at this point,” Brianna said. “Okay, let’s finish getting clean. We need to get packing.”

“Good idea...” he murmured, but now his eyes had slipped down to her huge, wet breasts again and he was having trouble focusing.

“You wanna do some stuff?” she asked, making them sway.

“I...do, but I don’t think I can get it up. Between you, and Aurora, and now Helena, I think I need a break. You two have been fucking me into a coma,” he said.

“You seem to be enjoying yourself.”

“It’s a coma I’d gladly, gratefully go into,” he replied. “Your vaginas are beyond amazing.”

“Good. And fair enough.”

They finished washing, dried off, then headed into the bedroom and pulled on some clothes. Then they got started packing.

…

Lapis’s vehicle was indeed very large.

It was a huge SUV with a lot of trunk space, painted black with tinted windows. He, Brianna, and Aurora each packed a suitcase with clothes, and a few other things they thought they might want. Brianna said anything else they needed they could just buy. They had to make two stops on the way out of town. The first was at Lapis’s place, so that she could grab her own clothes, and the second was to fill up the gas tank.

And then they were off.

Alex didn’t bring his laptop. It had been a deliberate choice, because he didn’t feel ready to even try to work on his music again, and anything he had to do on it could honestly wait, and anyone he talked to exclusively through it could wait, too. And the only person who he didn’t want to wait was presently driving the vehicle. He ended up in the front seat, since that made the most sense, given he knew Lapis the best.

He was pretty cool, pretty calm…

Until they pulled onto the highway.

As soon as he saw the on-ramp, his heart rate began to spike, and he felt his whole body tense. He forced himself to relax as much as he could, telling himself that it was fine, that he was not going to let this become a thing. Good fucking God, if he panicked every time he got onto a highway, how would he get anywhere?

He needed a distraction.

Something to just get his mind off of this, if that was even possible.

“So, uh, Lapis. I realize that I don’t actually know a whole lot about you,” he said.

“Oh yeah, I guess that’s true. I hardly told you anything at all when we talked online, and our date got kinda...cut short,” she replied.

“So it was a date? Alex didn’t seem super clear on that when I asked him,” Brianna said from the back.

“Oh, um...I mean...”

“It’s okay if it was, I don’t mind. Dates are fun,” Brianna said.

“Then...yes. It was a date,” Lapis replied, glancing at Alex.

“I liked our date, until the end,” he said.

She smiled. “Me too. Okay, so, about me. If I’m going to be friends with Alex, I guess it’s fair that his girlfriends get to know me as well.” She paused. “Was that inaccurate? Now that I’m thinking about it, I just realized I’m not completely sure as to the nature of how everyone connects to everyone else...?” She winced slightly.

“It’s fine,” Brianna said. “Alex and I are in a serious relationship. Aurora is my best friend from a long time ago, and she and Alex, and her and I, are...very close? Would you say that’s accurate?” she asked.

“Yep,” Alex agreed.

Aurora reached out and ran a hand over the back of his neck. “Very close,” she said.

He shuddered at her touch and laughed nervously. She had a way of instantly turning him on, like going from zero to sixty. Well, her and Brianna both had that ability.

“Okay, cool,” Lapis said, sounding relieved. “So, about me. I’m fifty. Born and raised in New York by my succubus and incubus parents. I moved to Thorne about twenty years ago looking for help with my, uh, condition. Never found it, but I liked the city, so I stayed. I design websites professionally and my parents are rich, so that’s where my money comes from. I’m also a bit, uh...socially awkward, as I haven’t had a lot of practice actually speaking with a person in real life for a little while at this point.”

“You’ve been doing great,” Aurora said. “We had a great conversation in my apartment.”

“Oh. Uh, thanks,” she murmured.

“How’d you and Alex meet?” Brianna asked.

“I love ambient music. It really chills me out, and I’ve been playing it for background music since the nineties. So I’m always hunting the internet for more stuff, and at some point, I had kind of gone through all the mainstream stuff, and the bigger indie stuff, so I started hunting for true indie stuff. You know, people who hadn’t even gotten around to selling their music yet. Like Alex. When I found his work, something about it just...clicked. I just connected with it. It touched me in a way that very few other artists have.”

“Oh really?” Brianna asked.

Alex shifted in his seat. Apparently Aurora had just straight-up made him fucking horny, and it wasn’t going away. If anything, it was getting worse. Well, he was in a car with three extremely attractive paranormal women, two of which he had fucked dozens of times at this point, one of which he had wanted to fuck for over a year now.

“Yeah. It’s wonderful,” Lapis replied. “So how did you and Alex meet? He never really talked about you.”

“Really? I never came up in six months?” she asked, glancing at him.

“I had reasons,” he said.

“Oh yeah?”

“Yes, as a matter of fact. The first being that I didn’t want to come off as the cliché loser guy pining over this girl he met who he has no chance with at all. I was getting enough of that in real life, let alone pushing it onto someone else,” he said.

“You didn’t have no chance-”

“Brianna,” he said, and turned around in his seat, “examine us for just a few seconds. Consider it from my perspective. I have never felt attractive, or had much in the way of confidence. My sexual history has backed this up. You, on the other hand, are a werewolf, who is twice my age, and who breaks the scale in terms of attractiveness. You’re model hot. You’re successful. You’re confident and intelligent. Despite how you felt about me, I had zero way of actually knowing that. I didn’t want to hit on you because, although I may have been picking up on some of the hints you were sending me, I was positive that I was misinterpreting them, because there’s an entire history of guys misinterpreting women simply being kind as women being into them, which was far more likely than you actually being into me. Is that fair?”

“Yeah, that’s fair,” she replied, looking a little sheepish. “I’m sorry, love. I don’t mean to dismiss...all of that. I understand that I have blind spots.”

“It’s okay,” he said. “Sorry if that seemed a little...heated. I just get frustrated. Sometimes, it’s just a little...it feels kind of dismissive.”

“I’m sorry,” Brianna said, reaching out and taking his hand. “I understand. I try not to, and it’s not an excuse, but yeah, I am a little distanced from some things because I’m a paranormal. It’s just...one of those things we’re going to have to work on. But I’m glad you said something. That’s what helps make this work.”

He looked around suddenly. “Well, I’m less glad I said something. I made it uncomfortable. I’m sorry.”

“It’s fine, me and Bri have done it often enough with you since we met,” Aurora said.

“You told me, when we were on our date, that you’d rather I be honest with you, even if it meant being pissed off, or crying, or whatever, because that was more important. I agree with you, Alex,” Lapis said.

“...thanks. I appreciate that. Um, you were saying?” he asked.

Brianna laughed softly. “I believe you were saying.”

“Oh, right. Reasons. That was the main one. I guess, uh, the other reason was that I...” He paused, then cleared his throat. “You know, liked Lapis, and didn’t want...how can I put this? I didn’t want to put any roadblocks between her and me, even just perceived roadblocks, if she felt the same way, and was potentially building up to asking me out or something. It’s stupid, I know, but-”

“No, I get it. It makes a lot of sense to me,” Lapis said. “Most of my relationships are digital, so I really understand the mindset. Plus, in my experience, werewolves, especially female werewolves, are rather territorial.”

“That’s fair,” Brianna said. “On both accounts. Okay, so, how we met. We met in a library. I had gone out for the first time in like a week, deciding I should get out of my house, and I like libraries. So I go and spend awhile just browsing the stacks, and eventually, I turned and looked and there’s this amazingly cute, young human guy looking at me. And it was like you said, with his music: something just connected. There was a spark. I knew immediately that I had to have him, to make him mine, but I also felt like...I needed to take my time. So I did. We started talking, we exchanged numbers, we got to know each other...eventually, I jumped him.”

“He mentioned that,” Lapis said. “Was it hot?”

“Oh was it ever hot,” Brianna replied. “It was two firsts for Alex. His first time fucking paranormal pussy, and his first time hitting it raw, ever.”

“You had never had unprotected sex before Brianna?” Lapis asked.

“No. Not once. No opportunities. The previous women I had managed to make it that far enough along with were very cautious. Which was fair.”

“Yeah...that sucks though. I mean, then again, it was a little like losing your virginity all over again, I think,” Lapis murmured.

“You know, you have a point. The difference between protected and unprotected sex is...night and fucking day.”

“Yeah,” Brianna said. “So, you can rest assured that it was so fucking hot. Oh his expressions and the sounds he made. I told you I’d make you fall in love with me.”

“You actually said that to him? Like during your first time?” Lapis asked.

“I most certainly did. And I was right.”

“She was right,” Alex agreed. “Although that’s not why I fell in love with you.”

“I imagine it was at least part of the reason,” Aurora said. “First raw fuck is...it leaves an impression on you. It lights a hell of a fire. Now, whether or not you’re compatible with the person is what determines if that fire gets maintained, but you two already know that. You two are obviously good for each other, you make each other stronger.”

“You really think so?” Brianna asked.

“Duh. Neither of you will shut the fuck up about the other if you aren’t in the room, and your personalities compliment each other, I think,” she replied.

Alex laughed. “Yeah.” He shifted in his seat and looked around. A sign up ahead told him that the town they were heading for was just under fifty miles away. Still a bit of a ways to go. The only problem was that he had successfully diverted the worst of his anxiety...by trading it for being horny as fuck. He really thought Helena had satisfied him, and certainly she had, but apparently his sexdrive had really gotten used to all the attention he’d been getting recently. Well, why not? He was supposed to be in the prime of his life right now.

“You doing okay there?” Brianna asked, and he could actually hear the smirk in her voice.

“Just...distracted,” he replied.

“What’s got you distracted?” Aurora asked, her voice just a little teasing.

He sighed. Well, no sense in hiding it. “I’m horny. You pushed the start button, Aurora.”

“What, when I touched your neck?” she replied.

“Yeah, and don’t act surprised, you know what you did.”

She giggled. “Okay, fair enough.”

“I can wait,” he said, but he really didn’t want to.

“No...I can tell. You’re antsy, I can tell,” Brianna replied. She glanced out the window for a few seconds. “Lapis, pull off at the next off-ramp and take a right.”

“Okay,” she said. “Where are we going? Can I watch you have sex, if that’s what you’re going to do?”

“You most certainly can,” Brianna replied. “I love an audience.”

“Wait, so what are we doing?” Alex asked. Now that apparently his lust was being addressed, it was growing in power, becoming even more distracting.

“You’ll see...” Brianna murmured.

Lapis pulled off the highway and hooked a right. Brianna had her follow the road for maybe half a mile, and they really seemed to be out in the middle of nowhere now. She came to a gravel road and drove down it for another quarter mile.

“Okay there, pull off into that clearing there,” Brianna said.

Lapis pulled into a small gravel lot that was largely hidden from view by a lot of trees and dense plant life.

“Okay, babe. Let’s satisfy that cock,” Brianna said, grinning at him.

Alex got out of the car and came around to her side. She and Lapis opened their doors at the same time.

“How are we going to do this?” Brianna murmured as she stood up and stretched. Lapis got out and stood next to them beside the car.

“I want you to lay on your back in the car, and let me fuck you standing up,” Alex replied.

She frowned. “Your leg...”

“I’ll be okay, babe. It’s a lot less painful now, and I took some painkillers. I can handle it, and if I can’t, we can switch.”

“All right,” she replied, sounding a little reluctant. Then her sexual desires seemed to come rushing back, and she began getting out of the tight jean shorts she wore. He glanced behind her as he started getting his cock out. Aurora still sat in her seat, but she was facing them now, staring at them both intently. Well, that was a good place for a view. Brianna finished kicking off her shorts, then pulled her top and her sports bra up over her huge, pale tits, and pressed herself against Alex. They began kissing passionately and he reached behind her, grabbing her fantastically fit ass. He could feel her huge tits pressing against him.

“Wow, you are beautiful, Brianna,” Lapis murmured.

“Thank you!” she replied between kisses. “You too.”

“Thanks,” Lapis said quietly. She sounded enthralled.

They made out until Alex became impatient, and gently pushed back against her. “Oh, someone wants in,” she murmured with a grin.

“Yes, I do. Get on your back,” he replied.

“Mmm...yes, sir,” she replied, and she sat down in her seat, then hesitated. “Wait, sorry to break the flow, but wouldn’t this be easier in the back of the car?”

“Oh, yeah, lots more room,” he replied.

She got back up and Lapis reached back into the vehicle, popped the trunk, then followed them back. Alex and Brianna walked around to the back of the vehicle and Brianna pulled the trunk fully open. There was still plenty of room back there, even with their luggage. Brianna hopped up, laid back, and brought her legs up, then spread them.

“This is a lot better,” she murmured.

“Yes it is,” Alex agreed as he got up against her. He took a moment to look around, because it actually suddenly hit him, briefly spiking through his lust, that he had his dick out in actual public. Not that this place was what he thought of as ‘public’ per se, but still. Someone could be watching. Oh well, he was too horned up not to do this.

“Alex...” Lapis said, and he glanced at her.

“Yeah?”

“Can I, um...would it be too weird if I touched you while you do this? Like kind of hugged you from the back?”

“I don’t think it’d be weird,” he replied. “Love?”

“Go for it,” Brianna said.

“Okay, cool. I kind of get like a...you might call it a contact high, from touching someone while they’re having sex,” she explained, stepping up behind him. He felt her embrace him from the back, putting her arms around him, and could feel her huge boobs against his back. It really just turned him on more.

She left him enough room for some back and forth motion.

He stepped closer to Brianna, and then slipped his cock inside of her.

“Oh my fucking God, Brianna, how are you this wet?” he groaned loudly as he pushed his dick all the way into her.

“You make me really horny, Alex,” she moaned in reply, spreading her legs out a bit wider. She began a panting sort of moan as he started to fuck her, gripping her firm hips. He looked down at his cock slipping into her again and again, at her perfect, smooth, pale pussy. Behind him, Lapis moaned softly and gripped him a little tighter.

“You can really feel that?” he asked.

“Yes,” she whispered. “I...can. Oh wow. It helps...mmm...it helps if the bond between the two people fucking is strong...oh my fuck...this is good.”

“Man, that’s hot,” Aurora murmured. “Bri, you have got like the best tits in the world.”

Alex looked up at her breasts, huge and pale and firm, swaying in sync with his thrusting.

“You do,” Lapis murmured.

“Fuck yes you do,” Alex agreed. He reached out and grabbed them, gripping them firmly as he continued plowing into her, making her cry out in pleasure. The SUV started rocking as he pounded her harder, shoving himself deep and hard inside of her, feeling slick, hot perfection sheathed tight around his dick, absolutely lighting him up with pleasure. His leg was bugging him, but it wasn’t too bad, and he didn’t care right now.

Besides, hadn’t the doctor said to exercise it at least some?

Surely, this counted.

“Oh fuck, Alex, I love your cock...” Brianna moaned, placing her hands over the backs of his as he continued groping her breasts. “That’s it...come on honey, screw me. Screw me like a fucking whore,” she begged.

He fucking loved this side of Brianna, how sexual she was, how happy and thrilled she was to just fuck. She seemed to set aside everything else and become wholly and totally engaged in the act with him, and he loved how it felt for him to do the same thing. He brought one of her hands up to his mouth and kissed the back of it.

“I love you, honey,” he panted.

“I love you too, Alex. So fucking much,” she replied, then cried out as he pulled her a little closer and bent her a little more. He began fucking her faster, hitting her g-spot and making her cry out. “Oh! Yes! Oh! Oh! OH ALEX!” she yelled, and then she was coming.

He moaned loudly as he continued pounding her orgasming pussy, his pleasure magnifying five, ten times, blasting into him. And he had fully intended to keep going, but two things made him begin shooting his load right there. The first was that his leg was actually beginning to bother him at this point, although they’d only been going for five minutes. The other was that it felt so fucking good. Even now, after hitting it dozens of times, he still wasn’t used to how goddamned good raw werewolf pussy felt.

He moaned her name as he started emptying himself inside of her, his seed shooting into her climaxing pussy, hips thrusting forward in automatic reaction. Behind him, he could hear Lapis moaning along with him, and she was trembling as well. It made the whole thing so much hotter. That only made him come even harder. He’d had a crush on Lapis for long since before he knew what she looked like, because their personalities seemed to mesh well, and finding out she was a sexy as hell succubus was pretty awesome.

After this display, he thought their chances of fucking, and soon, were pretty good.

He and Brianna came together, and then were left panting and trembling.

“Wow,” Aurora said. “That was hot. You looked like you were really enjoying yourself there, Lapis.”

“I was. I did. It was great,” she whispered, and released him. “Um, thank you. For that. It was deeply appreciated. I haven’t had an opportunity to interact with someone intimately for a long time now.”

“Didn’t you tell me you had...visitors, every week or so?” he asked as he pulled out of Brianna. He began to tuck his cock away, but realized his pants and boxers were all wet now.

Brianna followed his gaze. “I’m not sorry,” she said.

“Me neither,” he replied. “Could you give me my bag?”

“Sure.”

“I did,” Lapis said. “But sex with a prostitute...that’s not intimate for me, not in the same way.”

“Wait, so you’re saying just touching me while I’m having sex with Brianna is more intimate for you than you having full-on sex with an escort?” he asked.

“Yes,” Lapis replied.

“Well...huh,” he murmured, not sure how to take that. He was glad they’d made that intimate of a connection, but also a little sad. Then again, wasn’t it that way for a lot of people? It seemed rare that there was real intimacy between a person and an escort. In fact, he often thought people went to them because they didn’t want intimacy, they just wanted to have a hot person get them off. Which was fine, he understood that urge.

“Anyway, thank you for that. I did appreciate it. And it was hot,” she said.

“Yes it was,” Brianna murmured. She passed him some pants and boxers, and he, as fast as he could, changed. Now that he’d blown his load, his lust was leaving him and he was becoming truly aware of how exposed they were. He was half-naked, with his dick out, outside. Still, he didn’t see anyone around, and he figured at least one of the three women, who had senses far beyond that of a human, would pick up on it if there was anyone, but it was interesting, (and horrifying), how much of your brain got shoved aside when you were horny.

He finished changing and transferring the contents of his pockets, then tossed his dirty clothes into the back next to his suitcase, which Brianna had zipped back up. She was pulling her own clothes back on now.

Once they were all dressed, they got back into the car, in their respective seats, and buckled in. “So, we good?” Lapis asked.

“We’re quite good,” Brianna replied. “We can keep going.”

“Perfect.”

Alex glanced over at her as she began the process of turning them around and getting them back to the highway.

She looked...satisfied.

As he looked at her, he knew that, if she came onto him, there was no chance he wasn’t going to have sex with her.

Now that he was freshly fucked, he felt a lot more relaxed. His leg was aching again, but it wasn’t too bad, and it had been worth it.

He settled in and waited for the drive to be over.

CHAPTER FOUR

The trip to Haven Harbor didn’t take as long as Alex thought it would.

Again, it struck him how fucking weird time was, how malleable it felt. An hour in the car before he met these women would be fucking forever, but now it was almost nothing. Honestly, he was slightly disappointed when they pulled off the highway and arrived in the town. They’d all been having a wonderful, meandering conversation ever since hitting the road again. That sex session seemed to have finished calming Lapis down and helping her open up. Honestly, she was the most relaxed he’d ever seen her.

Well, given that she was a succubus, that made enough sense after the sex.

He really wanted to have sex with her now, though. The thought of seeing her naked, of being inside of her, of driving into her perfect succubus pussy again and again while Brianna and Aurora watched just wouldn’t leave him.

“So where are we going?” Lapis asked as they approached the end of the off-ramp.

“Take a right and just drive for like five miles. Eventually we’ll see a lake. That’s where we’re going,” Brianna replied.

“Okay.” She took a right and began driving through town.

It had rained off and on the whole way here. It had since stopped, but the skies were still dark gray and the rain seemed like it was on the way back. Alex studied the town as they drove through it. It was a sedate, sleepy place, a comfortable place.

A place he could rest and revitalize.

They passed cafes, a few motels and gas stations, several fishing shops, and beyond it all, in the distance, he sometimes caught sight of the ocean.

“This place seems really nice,” he murmured.

“Yep,” Brianna agreed. “It is. Very peaceful.”

“Where do we have to go to get this lake house?” he asked.

“Already done,” Brianna replied. He glanced back at her. She held up the phone. “The town might be old, but they’ve mostly kept up with the times. I got us a place with three bedrooms, one of them with a bed big enough for you, Lapis, and they all each have their own bathrooms, too. Also, the master bathroom has a shower big enough for sex, based on the pictures I saw.”

“Awesome,” Aurora said.

“That’s good to know,” Lapis murmured.

Alex glanced at her. She was staring intently forward. He found his train of thought, which had briefly switched to another track as he admired Haven Harbor, now all but crashed back onto its original track as he heard the word sex. And looked at Lapis again. She was really attractive. He found it difficult to imagine someone looking at her and seeing an ugly woman, or a frightening woman. She looked different, to be sure, but not unattractive. Although, he supposed, that wasn’t really fair. There were women he found unattractive, not out of malice, but simply because...they just didn’t turn him on. It was no one’s fault.

But there was a difference between not finding someone attractive, and going out of your way to tell them they were ugly or something like that.

The SUV hit a bump and he happened to be glancing at Lapis’s chest, and holy shit how good her breasts looked bouncing like that. Alex faced forward again, trying to refocus. Damn did the female form have an intense power over him and his attention. He would have thought that getting his lust...satisfied, as much as this, would have calmed it the fuck down. But no, apparently it had the opposite effect, it was like adding fuel to a fire. It just got bigger and hungrier, it just wanted more. Boy did he ever feel like that now.

Well, he was going to a lake house with three very attractive women, at the very least two of them would be fucking him regularly, so he wouldn’t have to wait that long...And fuck! He’d just had sex like within the past hour.

“There’s the lake,” Aurora murmured.

There had been a thick cluster of trees to the right, but now it fell away and revealed a dramatic view of a good-sized lake. There were half a dozen big, fancy, expensive looking houses spread out along its perimeter, and the road they were driving along turned towards the lake, making a complete circuit around it, giving access to each of the houses.

“Which one is ours?” Lapis asked.

“That blue one there, on the far side,” Brianna replied.

“Oh wow, that’s nice,” Alex murmured.

“Yep.”

“How much did it cost?” he asked.

“Does it matter?”

“I guess not.”

He was still getting used to that: having Brianna drop cash on him. And not like paying for dinner or buying a video game, but like...cash. He’d be surprised if renting this place for a week was less than a grand. It sure looked fancy and high quality enough. Lapis drove them around the lake and Alex was again temporarily distracted by the scenic beauty. There were a lot of trees around, and a river ran south of the lake, disappearing into the forest. The place was beautiful. There were flowers everywhere. He saw several deer moving among the trees, whole flocks of birds, a large group of geese bobbing gently on the lake, and he even managed to catch sight of a rabbit hightailing it away from their lake house as they pulled in.

“This place is amazing,” he murmured.

“Yep,” Brianna agreed happily. “Love this place.”

“Brianna and I had such filthy sex with each other around here,” Aurora murmured.

Brianna chuckled. “Yeah. Lots of doing naughty things in the woods.”

And there was his lust again, the train slamming right back onto its initial track. Lapis pulled up into the driveway and parked, then killed the engine. She looked up at the house, and he was glad to see that she was smiling. Although she seemed kind of anxious, though there was something slightly different about it than what he had seen of her so far. Hopefully she could fully relax and enjoy herself here.

She deserved that.

“Brianna?” Lapis asked as they began to get out.

“Yeah?”

“Can I speak to you?” She paused. “Alone?”

Alex glanced at her, then at Brianna, who just smirked at him. “Of course, Lapis.”

“Thank you.”

“Go on, you two. The code is one nine eight two. We’ll be along in a bit,” she said.

“No key?” Alex asked.

“Nope. Just remember that code. I’ll text it to you,” Aurora replied.

The two of them headed around to the back as Lapis popped the trunk, then grabbed their suitcases and headed up the front walk towards the house. Alex looked up at it. It was two stories tall, and looked like it had a lot of room. The siding was blue and smooth, all of the windows were trimmed with intricately carved wood, the yard was very well maintained. Everything about this place kind of yelled ‘this is where rich people vacation!’ He never really thought he’d end up having a vacation in a place like this.

Aurora punched the code in and opened the door. As she went inside, he briefly glanced over his shoulder at Lapis and Brianna, who stood together at the back of the vehicle, talking quietly. Well, Lapis was talking, Brianna was listening with that same smile. Well shit, what was that about? Alex felt his paranoid anxiety flare up a little, but he ignored it as best he could and walked inside.

“Whoa,” he said as he came in.

The entrance was a huge room. There was a living room to the left, complete with a massive flat-screen TV mounted on the wall, and a broad U of expensive, comfortable looking couches, and a table with half a dozen chairs around it behind the couch.

“What do you think that’s about?” he asked as he follow Aurora through a door at the back. It led to a broad hallway with stairs leading up to the second story.

Aurora began to climb them. “She’s probably asking Bri for permission.”

“Permission for what?” he replied, going up after her, looking at her wonderful ass in the tight jeans she was wearing.

“Duh. Permission to fuck you.”

“Seriously? You think so?” he asked.

“How in the hell are you still surprised about this? I mean, yeah, obviously. She fucking watched you pound Bri’s pussy and held you while you did it. She’s obviously got a giant crush on you, even I can see that from talking with her for half an hour about you before you showed up. She went on about you a lot. She thinks you’re amazing. Plus, I mean, she’s a succubus, Alex. Even if they have like a passing interest in you, they’re probably down to fuck. Though don’t let that diminish how much she cares about you. If anything, you should be prepared for something more than just casual sex,” she said, leading him into one of the several doors at the top of the stairs.

“You think so?”

“Yeah. She likes you, Alex. A lot. I doubt she’ll demand something serious from you, but...just be aware, you know. She’s a little more...needy, than me or Bri.”

“Than you or Brianna? So...I mean, do you consider yourself, um...consider us, you know...I mean...together?”

They came into a very large bedroom, what had to be the master bedroom, and good fucking lord, was it ever a master bedroom. There was a huge bed, a pair of dressers, a desk, a little breakfast nook to eat at by the window with a stunning view overlooking the lake, and even a fucking hot tub in the corner!

“Um...still working on that one,” Aurora replied.

“I’m sorry,” he said after a moment. “I didn’t mean to make you uncomfortable. I just...it feels like we’ve been getting really close. If I’m reading too much into that-”

“No,” she said, setting her suitcase down and turning to look at him. “You aren’t reading too much into that, Alex. I...care about you. A lot. What happened last week, it made me...well, it gave me a lot to think about. I’m still sorting through it. I just...need more time. To figure out where I’m at, and where I might want to go...you know?”

“I understand,” he replied. “Take all the time you need, Aurora.”

She smiled and walked over to him, then hugged him. “Thank you,” she murmured.

He hugged her back. That was something he’d been perhaps avoiding thinking about, though more because of distraction from other things happening in his life than not wanting to think about it. Probably. Alex still wasn’t completely sure about how his head worked. Sometimes it surprised him, and not always in good ways.

He liked Aurora.

A lot.

He didn’t love her, he didn’t think, but he would happily be willing to add her to his and Brianna’s relationship on a more permanent basis, become a three-way relationship instead of a two-way with a friend-with-benefits. And not just because she was super fucking hot, and wanted to fuck him a lot, but because he got along with her, he liked her, he respected her, and he could tell she and Brianna made each other so happy. And happy in a way that he didn’t think he could. At first he thought it might be because he was, well, a ‘he’, and they were ‘shes’, but now he thought it had a lot more to do with the fact that he was a human, and they were paranormals. And he understood that. No one person was going to satisfy every need or desire.

Aurora gave him a long, highly pleasant kiss on the mouth, then released him. “I’m so glad I’m here, with you and with Brianna. The two of you really mean a lot to me. This was a really good idea, Alex.”

“I just had the idea to go to another place, Brianna’s the one who thought of this,” he replied.

“Good point,” she said, then she moved back over to her suitcase. She crouched by it for a second, then suddenly stood back up. “No, you know what? Fuck it. That hot tub is too damned tempting.”

She walked over to it and began to fill it up.

“I have to agree,” Alex murmured.

Downstairs, he heard the door open and close and felt his pulse go up a bit, though this time from happy anticipation instead of anxiety. Was Aurora right? He would seriously love to have sex with Lapis. He heard them coming upstairs and waited, staring at the door.

“Your bedroom is going to be in there,” Brianna said.

“Okay, cool. I’ll put my stuff in there,” Lapis replied.

“All right.”

“...thank you, Brianna. Really. I, uh, I appreciate it.”

“It isn’t a problem, Lapis.”

Brianna appeared a moment later. She locked eyes with him and pushed the door mostly closed behind her. Immediately, a huge smile appeared on her face. “Aren’t you a lucky boy?”

“What? What was that about?” he replied.

“I’m sure you’ve already guessed, or hoped...Lapis wants you to stick your cock in her. And she wanted my permission, given our relationship and her anxiety about werewolves. I told her yes, of course she can have sex with you. I just want to be able to watch. Which she is fine with. And I’m about ninety nine point nine percent sure you want to fuck her. I mean, you told me you did, but...” she hesitated and moved closer. “Don’t forget what I said. I mean, agreeing to fuck her now isn’t putting a ring on her finger or anything, but...just be aware, okay?”

“If...” he hesitated.

“Yes? Please, talk to me about whatever it is. We should discuss any concerns you may have,” Brianna said.

“Okay. Um, if it does turn...serious, and she wants more...how would you feel about that?” he asked.

“Well, this isn’t set in stone, but...you know, I think it could work. I like her. We gel. I could see adding her to the relationship, potentially. You two obviously like each other a lot. And I think...” Now it was her turn to hesitate.

“What?” he asked.

“I think you two get each other in a way that you and I don’t, in a way I’m not sure you and I can,” she replied.

“Oh.”

“It’s not a problem, I mean, that’s just how it goes sometimes.”

“You know, I was actually just thinking practically the same thing about you and Aurora,” he said.

“Well...” Brianna said, hesitating. She glanced at Aurora. “I mean, yeah, I guess so. That’s fair. There’s ways that Aurora and I understand each other that...I’m honestly not sure you and I ever fully will.” Aurora nodded.

“I’m okay with that,” he said.

“Good,” Brianna replied, sounding relieved. “I don’t want you to think our own relationship is diminished by it. I love you and I love Aurora, and I want that to be enough.”

“It is,” he said.

They all fell silent as they heard footsteps coming closer. The quality of those steps was so odd, but he knew immediate what it was: her hooves. Succubi didn’t have feet like most of the other species, they had hooves.

“Can I come in?” Lapis asked.

“Yep,” Brianna replied.

The door opened and Lapis came in. She was wearing her t-shirt and a pair of black panties now, and good fucking lord her thighs. Oh did she have wonderful thighs. And he could see her nipples through her shirt, and her breasts were so obviously large and wonderful. He felt himself tremble with raw desire.

He wanted her so badly.

“Hi, Alex,” she said, smiling shyly at him.

“Hi, Lapis,” he replied.

“So, um, Brianna told you, then?”

“Yes. You’re interested in, uh...having sex. With me,” he replied.

“You two are so fucking adorably awkward,” Aurora said as she walked over and turned the water off, and Brianna giggled.

“Oh shut it,” Alex replied. Aurora just smirked at him.

“Yes,” Lapis said. “I’m interested. Brianna said that you were too, so, uh...I mean, if you’re ready, I...I’m having a hard time waiting. After talking with you for a year, and spending time with you, and that...display in the car, um...I really want to have sex with you, and suck your dick, and just...do a lot of things with you.”

“I’m ready,” he replied.

“Oh thank goodness,” she said, and she pulled her shirt up and off, then quickly pulled her panties down and kicked them aside, revealing the totality of her naked body. Behind her, he could see her tail whipping back and forth. Now that he could see all of her, as he began to take his own clothes off, he studied her closely.

She was so tall.

That really struck him again, and there was so much pink skin. Her red hair was short and messy, looking a little crazy and very sexy in between her black, polished horns that started at the back of her head and curled forward. Her eyes were bright and pink and alight with lust and desire and something a little bit like...relief.

Her body was…

He’d never seen such a perfectly proportioned woman, such a perfectly curvaceous woman. Beauty certainly came in many, many forms, and Alex was attracted to an entire spectrum of women, but he thought that women like Lapis were who the painters and sculptors had been trying to capture hundreds of years ago when they were creating the ‘idealized’ female form. Her hips were wonderfully broad and smooth and firm. Her thighs were thick and well-padded, touching together. There was definitely no thigh gap for Lapis. Her hips narrowed up to a waistline that was narrow enough that on anyone else it might seem a little cartoonish.

But not on her.

And then she broadened out again as his eyes slid higher, to her breasts, which were about at his eye level due to their height difference. And were they ever perfect, to him at least. They were enormous, but still very firm and perky, almost like gravity hardly had any effect on them. It was often an exaggeration whenever people said it, but they were literally bigger than his head, while also having the benefit of not appearing gratuitous.

Finally, there was her face. She was very beautiful. People thought that succubi all looked the same, but it wasn’t true. Lapis certainly looked distinct to him, and not just because she was a succubus, but from the others he’d seen on the internet and the rare few he’d seen in person.

“So, um...this is me. What do you think?” she asked.

“I think you are amazingly beautiful, Lapis,” he replied.

“And sexy?” she asked hesitantly.

“Of course,” he replied immediately. “You are just...crazy sexy.”

“Good. I mean, I know you’re okay with me being a paranormal and me in my...well, looking like this. But there’s a difference between being okay with someone and actually being attracted to them,” she said.

“I am most definitely attracted to you, Lapis,” he replied. “Honestly...I’ve been attracted to you for awhile now.”

“Really?”

“Yes.”

“Oh, you have no idea how close I was to sending you nudes online.”

“Seriously?” he asked, surprised at that. Though he shouldn’t be, given she was a succubus.

“Yeah. I was really close to telling you that I was a succubus, and offering to send you nudes, but I was scared that you’d freak out...I’m really glad it turned out like this.”

“So am I,” he replied.

“Well...come on! I want to see it,” she said, glancing down. He was still in his boxers.

“It’s not super impressive or anything,” he replied as he started pulling them down.

“I don’t care about size, size literally doesn’t matter to a succubus. I just...want to see it.”

He finished getting naked and stood there before her, letting her study him as he had studied her. She seemed very pleased. The smile on her face was beautiful and genuine. It made him deeply happy to see.

“Come on, you two! Get this show on the road,” Aurora said.

“Hush, Aurora. Let them move at their own pace,” Brianna murmured.

Aurora sighed, but held her peace. Lapis stepped closer to him until she stood before him. “I like it when my partner takes control,” she said, looking down at him.

“I think I can manage that,” Alex replied.

Aurora snorted. “Hell yeah, he can.”

Lapis glanced at her.

“Shut up!” Brianna whispered. She looked at Lapis. “Alex is good at being in control in the bedroom.”

“Interesting,” Lapis murmured, returning her attention to him.

“Get on the bed,” he said, and he actually saw a little shudder run through her.

“Yes, sir,” she murmured.

She climbed onto the bed and he got his first look at her bare ass. And oh holy fuck. Her ass was just as great as the rest of her. Fucking her in the ass doggystyle and hitting it from the back were going to be just an absolute pleasure.

Lapis laid on her back, waiting for him. He looked at her a few seconds longer, and it was really hitting him that he was about to have sex with a close friend, and a succubus. How many times had he envisioned this exact scenario over the past year? Dreamed of it? Even before he knew what she looked like. Dozens. Maybe a few hundred even. And now, here it was, a reality. It was actually happening. Alex climbed onto the bed with her, wincing slightly at his injured leg, and laid down beside her. She looked at him and he looked back at her.

Finally, Alex leaned forward and pressed his lips to hers.

She let out a gasp and trembled as their lips made contact, as, at long last, they kissed. He wondered how many times she had imagined this. She at least had the benefit of knowing what he looked like, given he had a few pictures of himself up on his social media. How many times had she fantasized about him?

Lapis pressed herself against him suddenly, deepening the kiss greatly, and he immediately knew that this was going to be an extremely intimate encounter. He thought about what Brianna had told him, about the immediately serious connotations a sexual encounter would probably have, and...he didn’t want to stop. Not just because he was horny, or because she was really hot or because he’d fantasized about her so often, but because…

He liked her. And he would like having her in his life.

And also just because he wanted to make her happy, and he thought this would make her really happy. He was sure of it. Succubi experienced sexual pleasure based off of the pleasure they induced in their partners, and he knew he was going to get a lot of pleasure out of this, and consequently, so would she. Her lips were so incredibly soft, so warm, so wonderfully decadent and pleasurable to kiss. He listened to her moan as she began seriously making out with him, and soon she carefully began to slide her tongue into his mouth.

Oh what a tongue.

It was long and forked, and she clearly had more control over it than most women. She practically wrapped it around his own tongue and moaned louder as he laid his hand across one of her immense breasts. It felt like sexual paradise in his grasp. He couldn’t even get his hand around it, couldn’t begin to. He squeezed and groped it and felt an electric current of pleasure pulse through him as they made out and touched each other. He was finally, finally touching her, kissing, enjoying a deeply personal and intimate moment with Lapis after over a year of knowing her only as a persona online.

This could have gone wrong in a number of ways, but it had turned out about as good as it possibly could have.

She broke the kiss briefly and whispered his name, almost as if in disbelief, then resumed kissing him with an intense passion. He shivered as he felt her reach down and grip his cock gently, which was rock hard and ready for attention. She moaned softly as she began to massage it. Her touch was like magic, her skin soft and hot and smooth, bringing an immediate pleasure. Her tongue was something else, and it gave the whole experience an exotic edge. He groaned as she continued massaging his dick and felt a sudden urge.

“Lapis,” he said.

“Yes?” she replied immediately, sounding like she was ready to do whatever it took to please him.

“Suck my dick.”

She exhaled hard and shuddered again. “Yes, sir,” she whispered, and then she began moving, shifting lower. Alex got onto his back, and watched, enraptured, as she got in between his legs, laying on her stomach. She smiled demurely up at him, reaching out and slowly wrapping her fingers around his dick, and he trembled as he saw her open up her mouth. Her tongue snaked out slowly, going towards the head, and he groaned as it made contact. She did, too, and he remembered again in that instant that she would feel his pleasure.

That was going to be wild.

It gave him a lot of incentive to enjoy himself.

Lapis wrapped her prehensile tongue slowly around the head of his cock, enveloping it completely, and then began to drag it back and forth, stimulating the entire thing all at once. He groaned loudly and shuddered violently.

“Oh my fucking-holy shit, Lapis! That is...oh wow...that’s something else,” he gasped.

She moaned in response and closed her eyes.

Wow. This was something else. Alex tried to control himself, but it seriously felt like...fuck, like he was testing out some kind of machine designed specifically to pleasure dick. Her tongue was beyond good. She continued wrapping it around the head repeatedly for several more moments, and then she let go of it, opened her mouth, and lowered her head. He watched his dick disappear into her mouth. She closed her lips around the base of his shaft, then began to slowly bob her head. Her tongue fell away, and her lips came up, over the head, so slowly, and then down, then back up again…

“Oh my fuck,” he whispered, panting furiously now, as a different kind of pleasure hit him. Her lips were phenomenal. And just how fantastically sexy and sexual she looked, her eyes closed, a look of deep pleasure and concentration on her face, her messy red hair, her horns…

He reached down slowly, instinctively wanting to grab those horns, part of him really wanting to just fuck her in the mouth…

Would she be into that?

“Don’t hesitate, Alex,” Brianna said, startling him, and he glanced over.

“What?” he asked. He’d actually almost forgotten that the two women were watching him. They were both sitting on a little loveseat beneath a window that looked out over the nearby forest.

“Grab her horns, Alex. Fuck her mouth. You want to, and she really wants you to,” Aurora said.

He glanced back down at Lapis, who now had her eyes open. She stared at him, beseeching, and he felt another tremendous wave of lust roll through him. He gripped her horns suddenly, his grasp firm. “You asked for it, Lapis.”

She moaned loudly in response.

Alex let her have it, thrusting his cock deep into her mouth. He felt it hit the back of her throat. He tightened his grip on her horns, then started fucking her in the mouth. Holy fuck, this was so incredibly hot. He really put his hips to work, shoving his cock into her mouth again and again, and he heard her moaning loudly in response. She took his dick without any kind of resistance, just letting him have his way with her, letting him do anything he wanted to her. He groaned and began to go harder, shoving his cock partway down her throat, and each time the head got jammed in there, he felt her swallow, and oh fuck that was like a shot of pure ecstasy.

“Swallow my cock, Lapis!” he yelled at her, and she moaned loudly in response. He could see her tail twitching madly. He got a good look at her ass, her fat, thick, well-padded pink ass, and immediately the image of fucking her doggystyle up that ass hit him and that was like a goddamned automatic trigger.

He started coming.

“Oh fuck!” he screamed. “Swallow it, Lapis! Swallow my fucking load!”

He jammed his cock as hard and deep into her throat as he could and held it there, her horns tight in his grasp as he pushed with his hips and yanked with his hands. She swallowed again and again as he came directly down her throat. Holy fucking shit could she deep-throat. The pleasure consumed him alive. It was like being awash in a tsunami of rapturous sexual release, an ocean of pure perfect pleasure, an oasis of raw ecstasy and mind-blowing bliss. She kept swallowing, her hot, wet throat muscles clenching around the head of his cock repeatedly as he shot his load into her, and he could feel her lips, and she was still sucking, too, and just…

Fuck!

It was one of the best blowjobs he’d ever had. She was moaning furiously as well. She must be getting off so hard to it.

She sucked him totally dry and swallowed every last drop.

When he was finished, it was like all the energy left his body, and he let go of her and fell back, as though boneless, against the bed. For several seconds, he lay there panting, gasping for breath really, his head swimming.

“I think I may have broken your boyfriend,” he heard Lapis murmur.

“Maybe,” Brianna said. He felt the bed shift gently, then felt it shift again, more heavily. Brianna appeared in his field of vision. “Hey sweetie, you okay?”

“I am totally fucking okay,” he replied with a weary grin.

She laughed. “I knew it. That was some of the hottest dick-sucking I’ve ever seen. I can’t fucking wait to watch you pound her pussy.”

“I’ll need a minute,” he groaned in response.

“I’m sure you’ll do fine, honey.” She leaned down and kissed him. “I love you.”

“I love you too, Brianna. So much. Just...so much. I am so insanely in love with you.”

“I know how you feel,” she replied.

He heard some gargling and spitting and glanced around. There was a door to his right and it was open. He could see a tail swaying gently back and forth within the room. It was the bathroom, he saw, and Lapis was cleaning her mouth out. A moment later, she returned with a smile on her face. He noticed she looked a lot calmer now, a lot more competent.

“Feeling better?” he asked.

“Yeah,” she replied as she climbed back onto the bed. “This is more my territory. Even if I’ve had difficulties with sex, with finding people who are okay with having sex with me when I look like this, I still feel really comfortable around sex.”

“I must be a freak then, because you are just so hot. You are crazy beautiful,” he replied.

She smiled more shyly now and glanced at Brianna.

“He’s right,” she said. “You’re wicked hot, Lapis.”

“Thanks,” she murmured. “Um,” she shifted, and the bed creaked under her large frame, “so, do you want to have sex now? Because I’m pretty interested in that. The pleasure that you got from that blowjob was...” She shuddered. “That was a good one. Like, that was a good orgasm. You are quite...sensitive, and enthusiastic. You don’t try to hold back or anything, you just go at it with your all whenever you have sex, I can tell.”

“He does,” Brianna confirmed.

“Mmm-hmm,” Aurora said. “He’s a great lover. And I can sympathize with your plight a little bit. I mean, I know it’s not the same, you can’t just drink some blood, or throw some makeup on...but I can never completely hide this.”

“Yeah, I get that. I know a lot of people say they want to have sex with vampires, but I’ve heard a lot of the humans balk at it when actually confronted with sex with a real, actual vampire,” Lapis replied.

“Yep,” Aurora said, sounding annoyed. Then she grinned. “But not Alex. He didn’t hesitate. Although he was a little worried I might bite him.”

“I mean...I’m sorry,” he said.

“No, it’s fine. For an inexperienced twenty-something human, you were pretty damned brave when I jumped you.”

He laughed, then his eyes were drawn back to Lapis’s huge, pink breasts. “So, um, sex. I think I’m ready. I’d like to be on top.”

“I’d like that, too,” Lapis said.

They switched positions, shifting around until she was laying on her back and he ended up on top of her. His leg was aching a little, but thankfully not too much. He settled in between Lapis’s tremendous thighs. It was still a little weird having sex with someone so much taller than he was. She was about four inches shorter than Helena was, but that still meant she was a full eight inches taller than he was. His head came up to just above her breasts, which was nice, in its own way, but unfortunately it meant they couldn’t really comfortably kiss during sex. Well, you couldn’t have everything, he supposed.

“Here, put it in me,” Lapis said softly, shifting a bit.

“Yeah,” he murmured, gripping his slowly stiffening cock and lining it up. He was admittedly kind of nervous. Sex with Lapis was going to be different than almost any of the other sex he’d had so far. She had been his friend for over a year now. Fewer people than before may place less emphasis on strictly internet friendships nowadays, but he still thought that a lot of people might be willing to dismiss the severity of his and Lapis’s relationship.

Despite the fact that she’d kept a lot of things from him, he still felt like she had shared as much as she could with him. Something that he now only felt even more certain of. Who she was in person was really close to the person he had gotten to know online. He’d ended up sharing a lot with her, and when she was concerned for him, or trying to cheer him up, or telling him how much she loved his music, it felt genuine.

And now he felt certain that it was.

So there was an intense connection there that Brianna had properly identified. Lapis could do things for him, could understand him, in a way that she never could. And that’s what gave this particular encounter an extra spark, a deeper level of intensity, of intimacy, and he could tell that Lapis felt the same way about it.

He rested his cock at the entrance of her perfect succubus vagina, and as he pushed his way inside, finished stiffening back up at once.

“Oh wow,” he whispered as he penetrated her. “This is...oh wow, Lapis.”

“Yes,” she whispered, smiling, reaching down and running a hand slowly up and down his back. “I’ve been wanting this for a long time now, Alex. You don’t know how many times I’ve fantasized about this exact thing happening.”

“I think I do,” he said, and then groaned again as he got all the way inside of her.

Lapis felt like a dream.

Succubus vagina had its own unique feeling, its own unique...texture. It was so perfectly slick, so perfectly hot and wet, so perfectly tight. It felt like it was maximizing your pleasure, conforming to the absolutely perfect conditions to satisfy your exact cock. And that’s because it was. That’s how succubi worked.

And this felt even better, because of the emotional aphrodisiac that was their previous relationship, and the sexual build-up to this particular encounter.

“Oh, Alex...” she moaned, her voice thick with passion and emotion. She began panting as he started to make love with her, sliding his cock in and out of her. He felt lost inside of her, and he rested his head on her huge breasts. He could feel her moving against him, all her hot, soft, pink skin, and her hands on his back.

Alex started going harder as passion and lust overtook him, and he drove himself into her. The pleasure bled into him, starting in his core and radiating out slowly, filling him. His dick felt like it was encased in pure bliss, absolute and total ecstasy. And he knew what she was feeling, that she was enjoying this sex just as much as he was. He pounded her pussy, really giving it to her, and listened to her scream and moan his name again and again.

“Keep going!” she panted. “Oh fuck, Alex, keep going! It’s so-so good! Oh! Oh!” she shrieked as he began going harder and faster.

Alex propped himself up, looking down between them. He saw her huge hips, her immensely thick thighs, and his cock disappearing into her perfect pussy again and again. It accepted his entire length as he stroked smoothly in and out of her, and the sound of their skin slapping together was filling the bedroom.

He looked up to her huge, perfectly formed pink breasts, the way they swayed and bounced in rhythm with their sex, and then up higher, to her face.

Her shockingly beautiful, demonic face.

Those glowing pink eyes and her black horns and her sexy red hair. The slightly skewed and more pronounced bone structure that gave her face a vaguely sinister appearance that only enhanced how insanely sexy she looked. She was smiling at him. There was lust there, but there was a kind of love there, too, an intense intimacy that again struck him with its power. Brianna had been his friend, and was now his lover, and the love of his life, but when they’d had sex first, it wasn’t like this, because he had always lusted after her. There was that kind of dynamic in his mind that she was a million miles out of his league, and ever sleeping with her was a fantasy.

It hadn’t been like that with Lapis, because he had no idea what she looked like. He’d assumed she was pretty, but he didn’t know. He only knew her personality. And she felt more...on his level. She got him and he got her, and so in a way, this was as close as he had ever felt to having sex with his very close friend.

Some people said it ruined the friendship, and it might. He didn’t think so, but it might.

But right now, in this moment, it just felt…

Right.

And amazing. And so intimate and wonderful.

Their voices joined together in a duet of lust and passion and release, over a year of anticipation, and he soon began driving into her faster and faster, increasing the already intensely powerful pleasure. She moaned so loudly as he pounded her, screwing her brains out. Lapis put her legs in the air and screamed his name.

“Yes! Yes, Alex! Oh, it’s so good! SO GOOD! I LOVE IT!” she screamed, her voice raw with emotion and ecstasy.

“Lapis! I’m-oh my fucking God, Lapis! I’M COMING!” he yelled, incoherent now with pleasure and bliss and rapturous release.

And then they were coming together, both of them caught in a furious, fiery passion as they entered into a mutual orgasm of blinding pleasure. He felt his seed erupting, exploding out of him. And the pleasure. Oh sweet fuck, the pleasure that was washing through his whole body. It stole his sight, robbed him of his hearing, utterly wiped out all his other senses but touch as he orgasmed atop Lapis. Every nerve ending in his body was screaming in pleasure and ecstatic release as his seed jetted out of him, filling her up.

He felt like he was coming buckets.

He could feel her pushing against him, forcing him deeper into her perfect succubus pussy, accepting everything he had to give. Holy fuck, it almost felt like her vagina was actually milking his orgasming cock. Given that she was a succubus, it probably was. He felt absolutely lost in a tidal wave of pleasure, like he was at the epicenter of a seismic event. He felt like he was standing before a blazing star of pure sexual gratification, being burned away by its power. He came for what felt like quite a long time.

And then, at some point, he realized he was done, and he came back to himself laying flat on Lapis, his head pillowed on her huge breasts, panting heavily, his whole body shaky and slicked with sweat and filled with residual pleasure.

“Wow,” he heard Brianna say, “I felt that one.”

“Fuck yeah, me too,” Aurora murmured. “You two really like each other.”

“We do,” Lapis said, and he realized she was gently rubbing his back. “I know that I like Alex a lot. So much.”

“I like you so much too, Lapis,” he groaned. “Holy fuck. That...was a bit much. Fuck.”

She giggled. “It felt like we were making up for that year apart.”

“Yeah,” he said, nodding weakly. “I, uh...whew, I need a minute.”

“Take your time, Alex,” she said. “I like having you on me...and in me.”

He just nodded and kept laying there, his cock still inside of her. He felt...exhausted. Spent. So deeply, wonderfully satisfied.

And somewhere far down below that: still horny.

But he didn’t think he could get it up even if he tried, not for now. Then again, he’d thought that earlier. But no, for now he needed a break. A soak in that hot tub sounded beyond inviting. Slowly, he pushed himself up and pulled out of Lapis.

“Where’s the A/C in this place?” he murmured, looking around.

“You want it on?” Brianna asked, standing.

“Yeah. There is, in my experience, such a great pleasure in soaking in hot water, then drying off and laying around naked in cool air.”

“Oh yeah, that’s fucking awesome,” Brianna agreed. “I’ll turn it on.”

“I don’t think there’s enough room for all of us in there,” Lapis murmured.

“You two go first,” Aurora said. “You earned it.”

“Thank you.”

He and Lapis got up and headed over to the water. He sank gratefully into it and for several moments, he just sat there with his eyes closed.

And relaxed.

CHAPTER FIVE

“So how are you feeling, honey?” Brianna asked.

Alex realized that he was almost in the process of drifting off to sleep. He’d soaked in the hot tub for about ten minutes, washing up and just chatting lightly with the others, and finally he’d climbed out as the heat became too much. After drying off, he’d wandered over to the bed and laid back down. It was astonishingly comfortable.

“Uh...good. I’m feeling really good,” he replied.

She sat down on the bed beside him, as nude as he was now, as she and Aurora had slipped into the water once he had left. There was enough room, if they removed some of the water, for three of them, they had found.

“I’m glad. Although after that performance, I’d be surprised if you felt anything but that. You two looked...beyond hot, having that sex. You two are really good for each other, I think.”

“Yeah,” Alex murmured. He was still processing that.

He had felt a real connection with Lapis.

That was going to take a bit of time to figure out, especially given that it wasn’t just as simple as his connection with Lapis, but how Brianna and Aurora factored into that. But that was fine, he knew that was coming.

“What do you feel like doing today?” she asked.

“I think...I want to see the town. I’m really hungry, actually. I’m sure you and Aurora already have all the best hole-in-the-wall places to eat mapped out,” he replied.

“Fuck yeah, we do. Although whether or not they’re still around is another story,” Aurora said from the hot tub.

“There’s a few. There’s an awesome sandwich shop, a fucking kickass Chinese place, a place that had just the best goddamned pizza...”

“Pizza. Yes,” Alex said, sitting up. “I want pizza.”

“Same,” Lapis said. “That sounds amazing.”

“Okay then. We’ll make that happen,” Brianna said. “And maybe I can show you two around town. Just have a nice, relaxing little walk.”

“That sounds very nice,” Lapis replied, and Alex nodded.

He started getting dressed.

…

The day was a curious one, after that.

All four of them seemed to sort of settle into that vacation mentality. The one where everything became sort of...surface. You didn’t really get into anything too deep or too serious. And while normally Alex valued deep conversation, even if it hurt, and he knew the others did, too, there was something kind of nice about that.

It felt like…

Turning off.

And sometimes, turning off was great.

They left the house, piled into Lapis’s big SUV, and drove back into town. Brianna pointed her towards the pizza place in question, and they drove over, headed inside, and ordered three large pizzas. And learned that they now had two women in the group with enormous appetites. Alex was still impressed when he saw how much Brianna could put away. It at least made more sense with Lapis, given how tall she was. They sat in a big booth for almost two hours, ate pizza, drank soda, and just...talked. Mostly it was stories that Aurora and Brianna had about their times together before Brianna had left Thorne. Just funny shit that had happened to them, or that they’d done. Alex listened, and relaxed, and watched the traffic go by outside.

It began to rain again at some point, the rain light and pleasant.

It beaded and ran on the windows, and the world outside was painted in calming shades of gray. It soothed him. His leg was bugging him a little, given he’d exerted himself probably more than he should have when he’d been furiously fucking Lapis, (and Brianna before her), but he took another painkiller and let himself get distracted by the three lovely women in his life. Though beneath it all, much to his chagrin, Alex did notice a subtle film of anxiety that seemed to cover everything. Had it been there before?

He had never been what you could call an extremely anxious person, but he also wouldn’t call himself very calm, either. He was always worrying about something going wrong, always had been for as long as he could remember.

Something that he found himself doing a lot was checking on Lapis, and for two reasons. The first was that he knew she had genuine anxiety problems, and he wanted to see if she was doing okay. And although he occasionally caught her looking worriedly somewhere else in the restaurant, or appearing distracted by something, he thought that she actually seemed pretty happy. He knew he could be wrong, when you lived with anxiety or depression for long enough you got good at hiding it, but he thought Lapis was actually enjoying herself. Being around the three of them, for different reasons, seemed to be putting her at ease.

The other reason was because he couldn’t stop thinking about what Brianna and Aurora had said to him, about what sex with Lapis might mean. He didn’t regret it, and he still meant what he’d told Brianna: he could see a relationship with her working. His concern was that she might not be okay with a relationship, or maybe the sex had even fucked up their relationship. He didn’t think it was likely. She did seem chill, and she was a succubus, and she hadn’t seemed like she’d been uncertain about the sexual encounter at all.

But.

None of those things were guarantees. You could be pretty damned sure you wanted something, and then get it, and then realize that, oh fuck, maybe you didn’t want it after all, and getting it was a bad idea. Hell, he was still a tiny bit paranoid that he might feel that way at some point further down the line. He didn’t think so, but again, it was just one of those things. Situations could go completely in the opposite direction of how you thought they were going to turn out, and it just totally fucking blindsided you.

What if she decided she didn’t like him? Getting to know someone on the internet and actually being around them, and fucking them, were completely different things.

But he tried, with relative success, to put these thoughts out of his head and just enjoy himself, because he knew that at the end of the day, time would tell. He just had to wait, and try his best to relax, and to try and have a good time with her. And with Brianna and Aurora. So he ate his pizza and drank his soda and tried to just chill the fuck out and stop freaking out about everything. During that first day, he thought he did a good job.

When they’d finished with the pizza, Aurora insisted they go bowling. There was one bowling alley in town, and they were lucky enough to get there during a low tide time. They got their shoes, grabbed their bowling balls, and got to their lane. And as with times before, Alex pretty much got demolished. But he really didn’t feel bothered by it, probably mainly because he wasn’t naturally very competitive, but also because he knew he didn’t even have a chance. It wasn’t like he was super good at bowling anyway, but they were paranormals. They had incredible strength and hand/eye coordination.

They naturally were just amazing with stuff like this.

He managed to get through two games before his leg started hurting again, and enough that he had to stop. They went through another game before deciding to head back home for the day and keep the relaxation going. So they got back into Lapis’s vehicle and she started driving them back to their lake house.

“How’d you two find this place?” Alex asked as they drove, slowly rubbing his leg.

“Oh man, it was...fifteen years ago?” Aurora replied.

“Yeah, thereabouts,” Brianna said.

“Yeah. Brianna and I were just...tired of the fucking city. I think we each had a shitty time with something, and it happened to line up. Like, I had been dating this dude, this other vampire. He was so full of himself, and I was...stupider, back then. I was...I guess you could say, less discerning about who I dated. He was kind of famous, though. And, ugh, really hot.” She sighed. “Whatever. He was a rocker, lead singer, I thought I knew what I was getting into. But he’d been pretty much ghosting me for like...a month at that point. Like, when I finally went and tracked his ass down, like legit hunted him down, I hadn’t seen him in almost three weeks, and I hadn’t even fucking heard from him, as in, not even a call, in a week.”

“Holy shit, that sucks,” Lapis murmured.

“Yeah. I mean, I was reasonable, you know? I knew he was busy. He was making a new album. So I could take that. I mean, I’d be pissed, but I could handle it. But no. I fucking find his ass, and he’s been ghosting me to just fuck off and do drugs and be with hookers. And like again, fuck, we had an open relationship, I wasn’t mad about that, I was mad that he’d been ignoring me to just, you know, bullshit around. Like he couldn’t even be bothered to fucking lie to me. So I was done. I was just done. I broke up with him and like...” She laughed. “I threw a fucking chair out a window or something and stormed out.”

“Wow,” Alex said.

“Yeah, I was a bit crazier back then. And I went to go find Bri...”

“Uh-huh. This was around the time I was having my fucking fallout with my goddamned publisher,” Brianna said.

“Wait, you wrote books? You write books?” Lapis asked.

Brianna sighed. “Not anymore. I wrote a trilogy. They were...you know, the books were bestsellers.”

“What are they? I might have read them. I read a lot.”

She hesitated for a few seconds. “The Nova Love Trilogy.”

Lapis’s pink eyes bulged. “Are you fucking shitting me?! Are you fucking shitting me?! I must have read those books a fucking goddamned million times...I fucking, like, worshiped you for a few years there. Holy shit...holy shit...” she muttered.

“Are you going to be okay?” Aurora asked, and she was only half-joking.

“Yeah. Just...fucking shit, man. Just...hold on.”

They were almost home, and she quickly got them there, parked in the driveway, then turned off the vehicle. “You almost drove me insane, Brianna.”

“What? How?” she asked, a look that fell somewhere between horrified and amused and uncertain on her face.

“Those books were like, my holy grail. My bible. I loved them so much. I still do. I have battered copies of all three books that I bought as they came out that I read once every year, and I have them in hardcover, and digitally, and audiobook, just...oh fuck. I kept waiting for you to write more, because I was ready to read anything you wrote. And you just...disappeared. You vanished. I still have that copy of the third book, that had the title of your next book coming out. Wither. I remember it, I can see it now, ‘Wither by Lucy Lace – Coming Winter 2002’. I would have given anything to read that book, after enough time had passed.”

“I’m really sorry, Lapis,” she said quietly.

“It’s okay, I’m not-I mean, I’m not angry. I’m sorry, I’m not trying to yell at you. I just...what happened, Brianna? You were so good, so skilled...”

She sighed. “Long story short, my old editor retired, and I got passed to a new editor, and she was a total bitch. She kept trying to change everything I wrote, and kept trying to force me to write to market, and we were arguing about everything. I don’t know, it was like she had it in for me. I finally just cut my losses, and I was going to keep writing, but I fell into this depression and time kept on slipping by and every time I went to write, I just-I kept thinking ‘what if it happens again?’, you know? It just...paralyzed me.”

“I’m so sorry,” Lapis whispered. “That’s...infuriating. You are a genuinely good, talented, amazing writer. I’ve read a fucking shitload of books. Thousands of books by now. Tens of thousands, probably. And you’re in like the top five percent.”

“Holy shit, seriously?” she asked.

“Yes,” Lapis growled, turning around in her seat and looking directly at her. “You were kind of rough around the edges, but I could see greatness in those novels. The way you wrote romance and the love scenes and...I actually fantasized about you a lot.” Now she turned back around.

“Oh really?” Brianna asked, and Alex, who had been watching this conversation with close interest, felt a tectonic shift in it.

“Yeah.” Now Lapis seemed embarrassed.

“Well...I mean,” Brianna leaned forward and draped her arms over Lapis, then got closer to her ear. “I can make that fantasy come true, and make it up to you, you know.”

Lapis shivered violently. “Oh my f...y-you don’t have to,” she managed.

“I want to. You already saw me fuck, you already fucked my boyfriend. I mean, what, did you really think we weren’t going to have sex while we were down here?”

“I...was hoping,” she whispered.

“Hoping for all of us? You into vampires, too? ‘Cause I am so into you,” Aurora said.

“Y-yeah, all three of you.” She swallowed. “Fuck, I can’t believe you’re you. I can’t believe I’ve been talking with Lucy fucking Lace, and I fucked her boyfriend, and now she’s...oh...”

“And now she’s seducing you,” Brianna said with a sultry grin on her face. She glanced at Alex, who was positively thrumming with sexual energy himself now.

“Y-yes,” she whispered. “Can-can we, um-”

“Yes,” Brianna said. “We can. Come on.”

Lapis almost fell out of the car as she got out. They all quickly left the vehicle and hurried up to the house where Lapis forgot the code, but Brianna punched it in and smoothly opened the door, then reached out and grabbed her tail.

“Oh fuck,” Lapis moaned, stopped briefly in her tracks. “That’s-oh wow, shit.”

“Good?” Brianna asked, and pulled on it a little.

“Yes! Ah!”

“Just a little foreplay. Come on,” she said, then took her hand and led her upstairs.

“You and I are so fucking doggystyle so we can both watch this and get off to it at the same time,” Aurora said, taking Alex’s hand.

“Oh my fucking God, yes,” he replied.

He had to move a bit slower, because his leg really was bugging him, but thankfully his lust was pushing that aside at least somewhat. They hastily followed the other two upstairs and he just barely managed to see Lapis’s tail disappearing into her own bedroom.

“Be back in a second!” she called, sounding frantic.

“Don’t make me wait, Lapis,” Brianna replied, a faint warning and sure authority in her voice. Fuck, she was good at that.

“O-okay,” Lapis managed.

He and Aurora went into their own bedroom. Brianna stood at the edge of the bed, taking her clothes off. “So, um, I seem to have seduced your friend,” she said.

“Yes. Seemed to have,” he replied.

“It was spur of the moment!” she whispered.

“I’m not upset, Brianna,” he replied.

“Okay, good. I wasn’t sure how you’d feel about it.” She paused. “Okay, I was pretty sure how you’d feel about it, I just, you know, wanted to be sure.”

“Rest assured, I am so fucking happy to watch this,” he said.

Aurora had hurried across the room to her suitcase. She dropped to her knees and unzipped it, then began tossing clothes aside. “Where the fuck is it?” she muttered.

“You gonna fuck my man while we do this?” Brianna asked, freeing her big tits.

“Fucking goddamned hell yes I am,” she replied immediately. “Ah! There it is.” Her hand came out of the suitcase with a bottle of lube. She got up and hurried back over to Alex, then dropped back to her knees, set the lube on the floor beside her, then began digging him out of his pants.

“You are such a whore, Aurora,” Brianna said as she pulled her panties down.

“Yep,” Aurora agreed, and pulled his dick out. She took it into her mouth and began to bob her head, staring up at him with her incredibly beautiful and bloodshot eyes.

“Holy shit, you are an amazing friend, Aurora,” he said, staring down at her.

“Wow, you guys got started fast,” Lapis said.

He glanced behind himself and saw her standing in the doorway, naked now, holding a strap-on.

“Yep, now get over here,” Brianna said.

“Yes ma’am,” she replied, hurrying over. She passed her the strap-on. “It’s the unique kind, that lets you feel the sex.”

“Perfect,” Brianna said, and set it aside.

“Can I make one request?” Lapis asked as Brianna climbed onto the bed.

“Of course, Lapis.”

“Can I call you Lucy?”

“Yes.”

“Thank you.”

Lapis joined her on the bed, and Alex watched closely, with tremendous interest, as his girlfriend and his friend began to make out passionately. And Aurora...fuck! Her mouth was so good, and so skilled at sucking cock. She kept looking up at him, rapidly bobbing her head and working his shaft with her thumb and first finger, pleasuring him intensely. She sucked him off as Brianna and Lapis explored each other. Apparently, he was going to get to see kind of the same thing that Brianna had gotten to see: an intensely passionate lovemaking session. The context wasn’t the same, but clearly the passion was there.

Wow, was the passion there.

Lapis looked like she was so into this, and so did Brianna, too. He wondered how many fans she’d slept with. Well, either way, a lot or a little, it had probably been awhile. He had the idea that she didn’t talk about her books to people a lot, and hadn’t for years now. Which sucked, because they were really good!

Maybe this would help nudge her in the right direction.

“Eat me,” Brianna said.

“Okay,” Lapis replied immediately, and she began kissing her way slowly down Brianna’s long, lean, pale body. She paused, sucking on one of her big tits, and she moaned loudly.

“Oh yes, Lapis,” Brianna whispered. “That is such a good girl.”

Lapis moaned in response. Her tail was twitching back and forth. Then she kissed lower, and lower, and then she was between her legs, and Brianna let out a loud, long moan as she began to put her wonderful tongue to use.

“Okay, we gotta start fucking,” Aurora said, taking his cock out of her mouth.

“Lube me up,” he replied.

“You got it.”

She squeezed some lube into her hand and rubbed his cock down, then stood up and hurried over to the bed. She bent over, placing her hands against the edge of the bed. He got up against her, looking at her wonderfully thick, pale ass, and ran his hands over it, then settled them on her big hips. He began sliding into her.

“Ohhhh yeah,” Aurora groaned. “This is like...the absolute best version of watching porn.”

“It is now?” he asked, and gave her ass a smack.

“Yes. The porn is insanely hot and also live, and instead of masturbating, I’m getting my pussy fucked by a really hot guy that I love having sex with,” she replied.

“Okay, that’s a good point,” he said. “And yeah, this is great.”

Both Brianna and Lapis began to moan loudly, and he watched intently, slipping smoothly in and out of Aurora’s vampire pussy, as the two women started to share an orgasm. That was a particularly good feeling, he knew now from experience. Being made to come by a succubus was just...fantastic. Both women writhed and twisted in absolute bliss as they orgasmed, and as soon as she was finished, Brianna pointed to the strap-on.

“Give it to me, Lapis.”

“Yes ma’am,” she said immediately, and grabbed the dildo. She passed it to Brianna, who put her legs up into the air and pulled it on, slipping it into place over her hips. She got up and pointed. “Lay down and spread your legs.”

“Yes ma’am,” Lapis repeated.

She laid on her back and opened her legs wide for Brianna, who was wearing a very sure and certain smirk. She laid down in between her huge pink thighs. He watched her bring her ass up and then down as she slipped the fake dick into Lapis, and again both women moaned loudly.

“Oh, Lucy...” she moaned.

“That’s right, Lapis,” Brianna murmured as she began humping her. “You’re getting fucked by Lucy Lace.”

“Oh yes...” she moaned, louder. “Oh my fucking-oh yes!”

Brianna started pounding her, and damn if she didn’t look amazing humping Lapis. And wow, did Lapis ever look insanely fucking sexy getting fucked like that.

“Holy shit, this is hot,” Aurora whispered, then moaned as he pushed deeper into her.

“Yes it fucking is,” he replied, and gripped her hips more tightly, then began fucking her faster and harder. She cried out, and then she outright shouted as he reached forward, got a handful of her beautifully red hair, and yanked.

“Oh fuck!” she cried.

“You fucking like that!?” he snapped, pounding her harder, his hips banging against her fat ass.

“Yes! Oh fuck!”

“Oh Lucy! Yes! Oh my God Lucy, fuck me!” Lapis screamed.

He looked up, seeing Brianna’s ass rising and falling as she fucked Lapis, really giving it to her, just drilling the fuck out of her perfect succubus pussy. There was definitely an immediate erotic spark added to the sight, beyond just seeing two naked and crazy hot women having sex. The size difference. He didn’t know why, but there was something really hot about that. Brianna was tall, but she was thin, and Lapis was so much taller and thicker, so much curvier. She looked a lot bigger. Oh and the way her legs were in the air, folded and spread open as she took the fake dick, moaning like crazy, begging for more, her hooves very obvious…

She was like a visage of pure sexual beauty.

He heard Aurora let out a loud moan of bliss and he looked back down. She was propping herself up with just one arm now. The other was under her, and he realized she was stimulating herself, rubbing her clit as he fucked her. He kept going, helping her along to her own orgasm. He loved helping her come, loved listening to her voice as she built towards a climax. And it sounded so perfectly wonderful combined with Brianna’s and Lapis’s own voices as the other two women honed in on their own orgasms.

Brianna and Lapis triggered at almost the same time.

If anyone could hear them, he imagined it would sound like they were either murdering a few women, or shooting a porn. They screamed so loud. And the bed was jerking with their thrashing motions as they lost themselves in the orgasm.

And then Aurora was coming, and she twitched violently and let out a shout of her own.

“OH ALEX!” she screamed.

He let himself come in her amazingly tight vampire pussy. His cock throbbed in pure release and gratification as he gripped her hips more tightly, began slamming her orgasming vagina harder and faster, and started to come within seconds. He moaned loudly, hunching forward, pumping her full of his seed in hard sprays, filling her up and completely losing himself in the tsunami of pleasure that consumed him.

All four of them came together, their voices combining to make a chorus of unrestrained, total ecstasy.

As he began coming down, Alex became aware of the fact that his leg was actually hurting. Kind of a lot. He finished coming into Aurora, then slowly pulled out of her and hobbled over to the hot tub. He crouched slowly and began to fill it.

“You okay?” Aurora asked.

“What’s wrong?” Brianna asked immediately. “Are you okay, Alex?”

“I’m fine,” he replied. “Just my leg. Need to rest and soak.” He looked back at them. They were all staring at him now. “I’m really okay, everyone!” he said, laughing slightly. “You don’t need to panic. Just...enjoy the afterglow.”

Lapis relaxed, but Brianna and Aurora still both looked concerned. Aurora actually looked a little guilty. He sighed. “Brianna, Aurora...like, I’m fine. Okay? Please don’t freak out about this.”

“Okay,” Aurora said at last. Then she smirked. “I guess I should’ve ridden you.”

“Then we wouldn’t have been able to both watch. Even if you did me reverse cowgirl, I’d have to twist all awkwardly to look around you...although I guess we could’ve done that laying parallel to them,” he replied. “But whatever, doggystyle with you is still fucking awesome.”

“She does have a fat ass,” Brianna said, relaxing some and smiling. Then she reached over and patted Lapis’s broad hip. “But not as fat as Lapis’s huge ass.”

“Lapis, your ass is fucking amazing,” Aurora said as she walked towards the bathroom.

“Thank you. So is yours, Aurora. I love it. I want to fuck you with my strap-on doggystyle and just hold that hot ass of yours in my hands.”

“It’s a true pleasure,” Alex said.

“I’m so down for that,” Aurora replied from the bathroom.

Brianna joined him and soon the tub was full. They slipped into it. Alex took a deep breath and let it out slowly. “Wow, that was fun.”

“Yes it was,” Brianna murmured, snuggling up against him. She laid a hand on his leg and rubbed it gently. “I’m sorry.”

He stared at her for a second, wondering how to respond to that. “Bri...I’ll be okay,” he said, and knew that he had stumbled. That wouldn’t help. But what could he tell her? He didn’t even know if that was true.

“Okay,” she said, and he knew that she didn’t really feel better, she just knew that her guilt was making him upset. He wanted to pursue this further, but...he felt like he just didn’t have the energy now.

After another moment, Lapis came over and carefully joined them in the water.

“So, how was that? Everything you’d ever hoped for?” Brianna asked with a smirk.

“Oh yes. Beyond what I had hoped for, because honestly I never thought in a million years that this would happen,” she replied, grinning broadly. But it slowly fell away. “Are you going to write again? I mean, I’m sorry if that’s a really heavy question...”

Brianna glanced at Alex and offered a small laugh. “He asked me the same thing. He’s read my books, too. The answer right now is...maybe. It used to be ‘I don’t know’. But I’ve been thinking a lot about it over the past few weeks. More than I’ve thought about it in a long time. It became a really sore subject and for so long I just tried not to think about it. But now...I don’t know, I might. Because I still have ideas. I have lots of ideas. I have a lot of books I want to write. And I want to just...write. I miss writing so much. I still want to write Wither, I know what it’s about, I remember the plot outline and the characters and the conflict and the setting...” She sighed heavily. “If I did do it, I’d go full indie. You can do that now and actually make a career. Honestly, I fantasize about getting the rights back to the Nova Love trilogy and going full indie with it.”

“I guess they’d be pretty hard-up to hold onto them,” Lapis murmured.

“Yeah. I’ve actually made a pass at them a few times over the past decade and a half for it. They’re always really steadfast in their ‘no’. Though they keep asking me to come back. I keep telling them to fuck off. Because, you know, it wasn’t just the editor. I mean, that was the spark. The straw that broke the camel’s back. But it was a lot of things. The way they fucking treated me. They weren’t all shitheads, but enough of them were. The way they talked down to me. There’s this famous saying, ‘This business would be great if it wasn’t for the writers!’ Like, fuck those people. Fuck administrators. Fuck publishers. They think they’re so fucking great. They pissed away thousands and thousands of dollars renting out goddamned five star hotels in France, eating top dollar meals for two solid weeks, attending a ‘business conference’ where they claim to be ‘shifting paradigms’ and ‘promoting synergy’ or whatever the fuck the corporate buzzwords are, when really they’re all just fucking jerking each other off over how rich we fucking authors are making them.

“They fucking milk us dry, screaming for more, more, more, while shoving arbitrary and unnecessary bullshit changes down our throats, while giving us the most minimum amount of money possible over the longest period of time possible, giving us the worst contracts they could possibly have their highly paid, veteran legal department dream up, and then have the gall to treat us like we’re goddamned kids. We ask for a little more than fucking eight percent, and suddenly we’re entitled. They tell us to trust them, they know what they’re doing, they know what’s best for us. They’re basically saying, ‘Shush now, the adults are talking’.”

“...wow,” Lapis said after a moment.

“I’m sorry,” Brianna said. “I’m just bitter and I hate them so much. I hate publishers so much. They’re some of the worst kind of people. I’m glad they got so fucked in the eBook revolution. The only thing I hate is that not enough of the rich assholes at the top got fucked. They bled everyone around them dry instead. They’ll sit there and cut salaries, cut jobs, cut benefits, cut everything while bemoaning that it’s just getting too hard to make an honest buck in this business nowadays. Instead of cutting everything else, why don’t you cut your own fucking ten million dollar a year salary?! Fucking pieces of shit.”

She sighed again and then splashed some water on her face. “Sorry. Again. I’m bitter. But whatever happens, I know I’m never going back to a major publisher again, ever. But...I guess if I’m being completely honest, cards on the table...there is a strong part of me that wants to keep writing and publishing my own work.”

“What’s stopping you?” Aurora asked. She sat on the edge of the tub and slipped her feet into the water.

She sighed. “I don’t know. Me, I guess. I just need more time to think about it.”

“That’s fair,” Lapis said.

Brianna smiled. “If and when I do publish a new book, it’ll be dedicated to you, Lapis.” She paused. “Okay, well...maybe the second book,” she said, looking at Alex. Aurora cleared her throat. She looked over and sighed. “Okay, the third book.”

“Having any book dedicated to me from you would be beyond amazing,” Lapis replied. She settled a little deeper into the water. “Now what?”

“What do you wanna do, babe?” Brianna asked.

“Stay in and relax for the rest of the night,” he replied. “Make some dinner, I guess. Hang out. Have sex later.”

“I’m so down for all of this,” Aurora said.

“Same,” Lapis agreed.

“Then that’s what we’ll do,” Brianna said.

She hugged him to her and he hugged her back, and tried to relax.

CHAPTER SIX

The second day was like the first, only…

Different.

They relaxed all that night, and he ended up asleep, fucked nearly into a coma by Brianna. There were nightmares that night, and he knew they were bad, but he thankfully didn’t remember too much of them, or suffer from them greatly, the next morning. He had sex with Lapis again, this time she rode him, her huge tits bouncing, and he was extremely glad to see that it was about as good as last time. It felt very natural.

After that, they’d made themselves some breakfast, and then they’d headed back into town. There were a few other places that Brianna and Aurora wanted to show them. So they found a park and parked in the lot beside it, then walked around it for awhile. And from there they’d gone walking, exploring, moving slowly across the town. They saw the sights and had pleasant conversation, and broke for lunch halfway through, and through it all...Alex couldn’t help but feel that same anxious tension as before.

Only it was more powerful today, for some reason.

At some point, a few hours after lunch, he saw Lapis and Brianna talking quietly to each other as he was coming back from the bathroom. They had stopped at a gas station so he could take a leak and Aurora could buy some snacks that she was really craving, and she was still inside. Both women looked over at him as he approached.

“What’s up?” he asked, because he felt like they wanted to say something to him.

“Aurora and I are going to head back to the house for now,” Brianna replied.

“Ohhh-kay. Any particular reason?” he asked.

“Lapis wants to finish your date.”

He glanced at her. She smiled shyly at him. “There’s a mini-golf course in town,” she said softly.

“Oh. Okay. Yeah, that’d be great,” he replied.

Her smile became more sure and she stuck out her hand. He took it. Her skin was so remarkably soft and warm and smooth. “Come on, Brianna told me how to get there.”

“Have fun, you two,” Brianna said.

“Love you,” he replied.

“Love you too, sweetie.”

He and Lapis started walking down the side of the road, holding hands. As they walked, Alex kept expecting her to try and strike up a conversation. She seemed like she had something she wanted to say. Or maybe he was just projecting. Because he certainly had something he wanted to say. Or to ask, anyway. But they remained silent as they took the apparently short walk down the road to the mini-golfing course. He supposed it was a testament to how distracted he was lately that he had missed it the few times they’d gone by it at this point.

“Oh, shit,” Lapis said suddenly as they came to stand before the entrance.

“What? What’s wrong?” he asked, his pulse spiking.

“I completely forgot to ask if you were okay with this...with your leg, and everything. I’m really sorry, Alex,” she replied.

“Oh,” he said, relieved, “I’m fine. I mean, it hurts a little, but I’ll be fine.”

“Are you sure?”

“Yes.”

“Okay. Let’s do this then.”

They entered the course and found the place pretty much deserted. After getting clubs and golfballs, they walked up to the first hole and began to play.

“So...um, how are you doing?” Alex asked as Lapis lined up her shot. She barely waited before smacking the ball lightly with the club and sinking a perfect hole in one. Walking forward, she bent over to retrieve the ball.

He felt the whole of his attention center briefly on her enormous ass, and her tail, hanging down across it, drifting back and forth slowly.

“Pretty good,” Lapis replied, straightening back up. “I’m actually really happy here. I’m having a lot of fun, and Brianna and Aurora are so...great. They’re exactly the kind of people I always wanted to have as friends. And, holy shit, Brianna being Lucy Lace is...I’m still dealing with that.” She hesitated and, after he hit his own ball in, largely by luck managing to get a hole in one as well, (which was a little sad, considering how easy the first hole was), looked over at him. “I feel kind of guilty.”

“About what?” he asked, honestly curious. They walked to the second hole.

“I came down here to be with you, to spend time largely with you, and now all of a sudden I’m fan-girl gushing over your girlfriend. I don’t want you to feel neglected. I...have a lot of experience with what that feels like,” she said.

“I do, too. And I don’t feel neglected by you, Lapis.”

“Are you sure?”

“Yes. I’m sure. I mean, we’re here now. Trust me, I don’t feel neglected.” He hesitated. “Although...”

Whatever anxiety had begun to drain out of her immediately seemed to return. “What?”

“I...” He hesitated further, considering his words, then sighed. “If being around Brianna and Aurora has taught me anything, it’s that I should be more open, and just tell people when I’m having problems. So...I’m scared.”

“Of what?” she asked.

“Are you...I mean, are we, like...okay? Now that we’ve had sex?” he asked.

“Oh!” she replied, and now she sounded very relieved, which made him feel relieved. “Yes, we’re fine. I mean, from my end. I’m so happy that we had sex, Alex. And I get it. I understand. Turning things sexual has a risk of souring any relationship. Sometimes it’s a big risk, sometimes it’s so tiny a risk that it isn’t worth mentioning. That’s what I feel like it’s like for us. I feel better about our relationship since we’ve had sex. I’m completely confident that it was the right choice.” She paused. “But...”

“Yeah?” he prompted.

“I guess, it would depend on whether or not we’re going to keep going, you know? I, um...I really like you, Alex. In a way that I haven’t liked anyone for a very long time. And I think that you like me, too. I think that you really like me. I feel like we have a connection. Not just friends, not just friends with benefits, but...”

“But what?” he asked.

She looked at him, the game and the course around them forgotten, her pink eyes boring into his, her tail whipping behind her. “It’s hard for me to say,” she admitted quietly.

“I actually know exactly how you feel,” Alex replied, “so I’ll say it for you and make it easier, because there are times I wished someone else had broken the social stalemate...you’re talking about a real relationship. Like, boyfriend and girlfriend. That is how you believe we feel about each other, right Lapis?” he asked.

She opened her mouth, then closed it, then slowly nodded.

“So...do you intend to, I mean, how do you want to handle this?”

“How do you?” she asked.

He laughed. “This is a terrible situation. Two people with serious anxiety, neither of which feels comfortable giving ground.”

Now she laughed. “Yes. It does suck.” She sighed and shook her head. “I just need to be brave. I want...I want to be in your life, I want to be with you, I want to be a part of your and Brianna’s and Aurora’s relationship.”

He looked at her for a long moment, really considering that. He’d been expecting to hear it, had been, in some capacity, expecting it ever since the topic had come up not all that long ago when first Brianna and then Aurora had confronted him with it. Lapis looked back at him with her earnest, anxious pink eyes, her tail whipping back and forth behind her. She was chewing on her lower lip absentmindedly, holding her golf club in a tight grasp, fiddling with it, waiting for his response. He really thought about her.

They had known each other for a little over a year now. She’d hidden herself from him in a lot of ways during the majority of that relationship, but the more time he spent around her, the more he realized that wasn’t really true. She had hidden specifics, but she had shared so much of herself, her personality, her tastes and fears and desires and tendencies. The woman he had gotten to know over the internet was the woman he was looking at right now. And the things she had kept from him, he completely understood her reasoning. It was hard enough revealing yourself to be a paranormal to a human friend if they didn’t know, just because of the average, everyday stigmas and tension that existed between the two groups.

But it was worse for some paranormals, and it was worse, in his experience, for succubi.

More than once he’d come across articles or comments or blogs online from succubi, lamenting how difficult it was for them to have a real relationship because so many people, not even just humans, but a lot of other paranormals, too, saw them as basically sex objects, for obvious reasons. It didn’t help that there were some succubi and incubi among them who outright called themselves sex objects. There were a lot of people who actually, legitimately seemed to believe that succubi didn’t ever want real relationships, or that they weren’t even capable of having them.

He knew that wasn’t true of Lapis.

He felt positive that wasn’t true of any of them.

He liked her, and he could tell she really liked him, even if she hadn’t just spelled that out for him. In a way, dating Brianna had sort of shifted his focus a little, or really had brought things into focus for him. Now that he knew what a woman being attracted to him actually looked like, he was beginning to know what to look for, especially after having it reconfirmed by Aurora, and Helena, and the other women they had introduced him to. And Lapis might as well have been holding up a neon sign that she was really falling for him.

Or had already.

Was there any reason to turn her down? Was there even one reason not to take this to the next step? He liked pretty much everything about her. Being around her felt natural, it felt good. That might change in weeks or months or maybe even years...but he didn’t think so. And even if things changed three years from now, or five, or ten, was that a reason not to do it now? Everything ended, if you took a long enough look down the timeline.

He wanted to do this, and she obviously wanted this, and Brianna was okay with it.

“I want that too, Lapis. I want you in my life, and I want you to be part of mine and Brianna’s relationship,” he said.

She let out a sound that was half sigh, half laugh, all relief.

“Oh thank goodness,” she whispered. “I was worried.” She paused. “So, I mean...Brianna? Aurora?”

“Brianna said she’s okay with it. I mean, we’ll need to actually have like a real, genuine discussion about this, but we’ve already discussed this happening. They both saw it coming, to be honest. And Aurora...I mean, technically speaking, we’re still very close friends with benefits, but she obviously likes you. So we should be in the clear,” he told her.

“That’s so good to hear.” She stepped closer, leaning down to kiss him, then hesitated and looked around.

“What?” he asked.

“I just...I still get worried, that you might not be totally cool being really affectionate in public...”

“Oh for fuck-Lapis, I don’t give a shit what people think. I give a shit about you, plain and simple,” he replied, and he gave her a long, wonderful kiss on the mouth.

She moaned and hugged him to her, locking lips, slipping her long, forked tongue into his mouth. They kissed for what felt like a long time.

“Well, that’s proof enough for me,” she murmured, and he laughed.

“We should probably keep playing, in case people show up and we’re holding up the line. I’m not worried about someone thinking I’m a fucked up freak for kissing a succubus in public, but I am concerned with being a rude asshole,” he replied.

“That’s a good point,” she said.

They resumed their game, and as they did, he felt a serenity settle over him, over the both of them. They didn’t speak much, but they did touch each other often, and they stopped to kiss several times, and when they were finished, they began walking back to her car, and he slipped an arm around her and held her close to him the whole way back.

…

“Alex?” Lapis asked as they pulled up into the driveway of their temporary home.

“Yeah?” he replied. She was pensive.

“Can we...um...can we not mention this, uh, shift, in our relationship, for just a little while? Like, until tomorrow?” she asked.

“I mean, we could wait. Is there...some reason why?”

She smiled bashfully. “It’s stupid, and kind of selfish, and self-indulgent.”

“Tell me.”

“I want this...” She reached out and took his hand suddenly. Her skin was so soft and hot. “I want our new relationship to be just...ours, just for a little bit. This has nothing to do with me having any level of difficulty sharing you with Brianna and Aurora. It’s more that...” she sighed suddenly. “I don’t really know how to put it into words. I’m not sure I fully understand the why of it, only that I want it. I want it to be just our own thing, just for the rest of the day. We could talk with them about it tomorrow morning?”

“Yeah, I can do that,” he said, and he smiled. “I...kinda know what you mean, actually. We’ve been friends for a year now, and we’re finally here.” He gently squeezed her hand, then brought it up to his mouth and kissed the back of it. She shivered at the contact. “We’re finally...together. A couple.” He paused. “Well...you know what I mean.”

She smiled. “I do. And, you know, despite my, uh, difficulties, I still am actually well-suited to a three or even four-way relationship. I’m very poly compatible.”

“I’m still learning,” Alex replied.

“You’re doing well so far. At least, that’s how it looks from my perspective.” She paused, falling silent, and leaned forward. “Brianna and Aurora are having sex.”

“How can you tell?” he replied.

“Listen...”

He fell completely silent and became still, and listened closely. After a few seconds, he suddenly became aware of Brianna yelling in pleasure. He heard her scream Aurora’s name. He grinned. “Yes they are.”

“Let’s go watch.”

…

Alex opened his eyes to almost perfect darkness.

Something was wrong. For a few seconds, he couldn’t remember where he was. He thought back...he had driven back to the lake house with Lapis…

Lake house. Yes.

He was in Harbor Haven. Or was it Haven Harbor?

That seaside town, with the others, and he and Lapis had watched Brianna and Aurora have sex. And then they had relaxed for the rest of the night, playing some board games, eating dinner, going for a short walk, finally having sex and going to sleep…

What was wrong?

It was sometime before dawn, that much was obvious.

Something moved in the bedroom with him, and suddenly he felt a stabbing sensation in his leg, where the scar was. He jerked, or tried to, but felt terror fill him like ice as he realized he couldn’t move. He was paralyzed. He tried to speak, but couldn’t.

A shape resolved into sight beside him, looming over him.

“Did you really think I would just let it go?”

If he could moan in pure fear, Alex would then.

He knew that voice. At this point, he would know it anywhere.

Jeremiah. Emma’s husband. Ex-husband.

Oh God. Oh fuck. He had found them.

He had found them and he was going to kill them and Alex felt pure, absolute terror begin screaming into his head like a hurricane.

“You and your fucking whores are done. You are going to pay,” he said, and his voice wasn’t angry. It was flat. It was cold. It was almost detached.

Something caught the moonlight. Something metal, and sharp.

“And we’ve got all the time in the world,” Jeremiah said, and he lowered what Alex realized was a scalpel down until it touched his scar, and he began to slice into it, and the pain came, and it was hot and beyond agonizing and he tried to scream-

…

“GOD! NO! FUCK!”

Alex jerked and twisted and fell out of the bed. He shouted in pain as he fell on the side that had his bad leg, and he heard Brianna and Aurora yelling in surprise.

“Alex!? What’s wrong!?” Brianna cried.

“What’s happening!?” Aurora snapped.

Suddenly, light flooded the room and Alex finally seemed to come back to himself. The confusing chaos of emotions and blind terror slowly began to fall away from him, and he looked up from where he lay on the floor, panting furiously, trembling violently, the fear still very real and surging through his body.

Brianna quickly crawled over to his side of the bed and stood up. Aurora was already up, standing by the light switch, looking around the room as Brianna crouched by his side.

“Honey, what’s wrong?” Brianna asked, her eyes wide with fear, her normally pale face even paler.

“I-uh-um-I-nightmare,” he managed, still trembling violently.

“Oh fuck, honey,” she whispered, and she hugged him against her.

He jerked as he heard heavy footsteps that sounded odd, different, not shoes nor boots nor bare feet. Right as the door opened and Lapis stepped in, he remembered they were hooves, and relaxed. “What’s wrong?” she asked, standing naked in the doorway. “What happened? Are you okay?”

“I’m fine,” Alex managed. “I just...fuck, goddamnit,” he whispered, laying a hand on his leg, “I had a nightmare. I fell out of bed. I-I’m fine.”

“Oh God, that scared the fucking shit out of me,” Lapis said.

“I’m sorry,” he replied.

“No, no, it’s fine. It’s not your fault. I’m just...I’m so glad you’re okay.”

“You’re okay, Alex,” Brianna agreed, but there was a tremor in her voice. She was squeezing him against her.

“I’m okay,” he murmured, but he felt like he was lying. To himself, to them. His heart was still hammering and his jitters hadn’t stopped. “It was about...fuck, goddamnit, shit. It was about fucking Jeremiah...”

“Oh fuck, I’m so sorry,” Brianna whispered.

“I, um...” He gently shrugged out of her grasp and slowly got to his feet. Aurora helped him up. “I need...uh...I need some air.” He looked around, his head swimming, heart pounding. He was having trouble breathing. He felt like he was losing his shit. He grabbed his boxers and yanked them on, managed to get his pants, socks, and shoes on, and then started making for the door.

“You want me to come with you!?” Brianna called.

“No!” he replied. “Just-I’ll be a minute!”

It was a fight not to just sprint for the nearest exit because he suddenly needed to be outside for some reason. He had no idea why, only that it was absolutely imperative. He hurried down the stairs, almost falling, his leg hurting, but he wasn’t letting it stop him, and he got to the back door and threw it open and walked out onto the back porch. He kept going, down a few stairs, into the backyard, and finally stopped as the cool night air hit him.

Alex stood about a dozen paces from the house and just closed his eyes and stood there, shirtless and panting and trembling in the night. He stood there and tried to relax. Some of the tension fell away, but not all of it, not even most of it. But it at least felt like he had a bit more control now. Alex began patting his pants pockets. He wasn’t sure what he was looking for, only that it was in there, until he found it.

His phone.

He pulled it out, opened it up, and began looking through his contacts. Again, he wasn’t sure who he was going to call. His mom? Why? That’d be a terrible idea. She’d flip her shit. As far as she knew he was still having a great time in Thorne and nothing had happened and-

Helena.

He hesitated only for a second before punching the dial button, and then he put the phone to his ear. She picked up on the second ring.

“Alex? Are you okay?” she replied.

“Um...yeah...no...um...I don’t know,” he replied.

“Are you safe?” Helena asked.

“Yes,” he said, and that helped ground him a little more. He looked around, moving in a slow circle. The lake was ahead of him, beautiful in the moon and starlight. There were the houses around the lake, all but one of them dark. It looked like one, across the way, was having a party, though it was quiet, so maybe it was winding down. Behind him, their own lake house. He saw the light in his and Brianna’s and Aurora’s bedroom on. Though he couldn’t see either of them, he thought he could hear them talking.

The light at the back door was on now, too, on the inside, and he could see a figure standing there in the window, looking out at him.

Lapis.

“Take your time,” Helena said.

“I had a nightmare,” he replied, then cleared his throat. “It was about Jeremiah. He’d found us...um, we’re at a lake house in a little town.”

“Haven Harbor?”

“Yeah...how’d you know?”

“Brianna’s mentioned it more than once, and I’ve swung by a few times myself. It’s a good place...so you had a nightmare?”

“Yeah. It was...I mean, I’ve had them since...it happened. Even about that, about him finding me again. But this time, it was just...it was so much. I was so fucking scared. I think I was almost about to have a fucking panic attack. Fucking hell...I’m still shaking.”

“I’m sorry, Alex. I’ve been there. I know how it feels. Just focus on breathing...tell me, is the moon out?”

“Um...” He looked up. “Sort of. There’s clouds. I think rain’s coming again.”

“I can see the moon from where I am,” Helena said. “We’re looking at it together.”

“Where are you?” he asked, and felt himself relaxing, despite everything.

“I’m in one of my warehouses, in Thorne. I was pissed off today.”

“Why?”

“I’m not sure, honestly. Sometimes I just get pissed off. Like how people talk about waking up on the wrong side of the bed? Sometimes your brain chemicals misfire in just the right way, and you’re in a bad mood, and everything irritates you. I had stuff I was gonna do, but I didn’t want to deal with any of it all of a sudden, so I just had a bunch of food delivered to the warehouse, and hired an incubus escort to...take my frustrations out on.”

He laughed. “How’d that go?”

“I broke his nose and knocked two of his teeth out.”

“Holy shit! Really?”

“Yeah. I mean, it was part of the deal. They heal up fast, especially if they’ve got extra magic. Plus he gets off on the pain. I think I might’ve broken one of his fingers, too. We had a good time. After that, I ate like fifteen pounds of fucking food and sat on my ass watching some fucking seventies exploitation horror movies. Then, finally, I felt like a lazy piece of shit, so I started reorganizing the place. It’s probably gonna take three days.”

He laughed and realized that he was actually calming down. Alex took a deep breath and let it out slowly. “Thanks for talking with me, Helena.”

“You’re welcome, Alex. I’m really glad you called me. And...” She hesitated.

“And what?”

“There’s something I wanted to tell you, that I didn’t quite realize I wanted to tell you until after we’d already split up. I think it’s important, but it might be a little stressful.”

“I’m feeling better, what is it?”

She sighed. “I can read you like an open book. You think Brianna has all the power in your relationship. You think you don’t deserve her, and she’s a million miles out of your league, and you’re always going to be the weaker one in the relationship. You think...well, you think that she’s got all her shit together, and she’ll never need your help.” She fell silent, as if waiting. Alex wanted to defend himself...but to a big degree, he realized that this was still true. Not as true as it had been before, but it was still very true.

“But you’re wrong, Alex. And I think you’re slowly figuring that out. I think, with enough time, you’ll finally get it. You’ll eventually figure out that Brianna isn’t dating you out of pity. You’ll figure out that you don’t have to worship the ground she walks on to keep her. I’m being a little hyperbolic, I know, but bear with me. I think you’ll figure that out as you begin to find some more self esteem. I can already tell you’ve found some, between the first time we fucked, and the most recent time I saw you. You were more confident. But there’s something else that you need to figure out sooner instead of later, and you might need to figure it out right about now.”

“What?” he asked.

“I think that you think that Brianna will never need your help. Humans look at us paranormals as...above them, a lot of the time. And, I mean, in some ways, we are. Objectively. We’re often stronger, faster, smarter. But in a lot of ways, we’re just as fallible as you humans. What I’m trying to tell you is that Brianna cares about you. She loves you. She is in love with you. She has been for a little while. I could tell the first night she introduced me to you. Even then she was in love with you, Alex. And the point I’m trying to get at here is that a paranormal loving a human, is no different than a human loving a human. You need to take care of her as much as she needs to take care of you, okay? Keep that in mind.”

“I will,” he said after a few seconds, and he thought he knew what she meant. He’d been picking up on it over the past week in a big way. “I will.”

“Good. You’re a great guy, Alex. I know you’re going to treat the people in your life well. And Brianna’s really lucky that she fell in love with you, because you’re going to take great care of her.”

He realized she was making a point.

He needed to go take care of her, because she was probably in a bad way right now. He’d just rushed out of the room, and here he was, calling up someone else for comfort when he really should be talking to her. She would understand, he was almost sure she would, because even he didn’t know why he’d called Helena, only that it made sense, but right now, he needed to see her.

“Thank you, Helena. I’m going to go talk to her now,” he said.

“Okay. Good luck, Alex. And goodnight.”

“Goodnight, Helena.”

He hung up, turned around, and hurried back into the house. Lapis was waiting for him. She looked extremely anxious.

“Alex...was this about what I asked?” she asked softly.

“What?” he replied, for a few seconds completely lost. “What you asked?”

“About keeping the relationship quiet?”

Realization dawned on him and he relaxed. “Oh, no. No, Lapis. No, not at all. This has nothing to do with you or anything you did. It was just the nightmare. It happens sometimes. It’s...it’s okay. I’m okay.” He hugged her. “It’s okay, Lapis. You didn’t do anything wrong.”

“Okay...” she replied, hugging him back. “I’m sorry you got so freaked out.”

“Me too.” He let go of her. “I need to go talk to Brianna.”

“Okay.”

They began heading back upstairs, and as he drew closer to the bedroom, he suddenly realized that he could hear crying.

Brianna was crying.

Oh fuck. That tore at his heart in a way nothing else could. He hurried the rest of the way, hobbling as fast as he could manage, the pain in his leg flaring. He ignored it and went back into his bedroom, where he saw Brianna and Aurora hugging at the foot of the bed. Aurora looked like she was trying to soothe Brianna, though from the look on her face he caught right as he came in, she looked like she wasn’t feeling too confident in her abilities.

“Alex,” Brianna said as she realized he had returned. Her eyes were red and wet, her nose was running. “Please, I just-I just need a minute. You can’t-this isn’t...fuck!” And she began crying harder. Alex moved quickly across the room, limping, and she looked down at his leg, and she went from crying to almost wailing. That took him aback some. Fuck, Helena must be more right than he’d initially realized...unless he was seriously missing something here.

“Bri...honey, what’s wrong?” he asked, feeling bewildered now as well as horrible at seeing her cry.

It occurred to him that he had never seen her cry, or if he had, certainly not like this.

She stepped out of Aurora’s embrace and faced him fully, wiping angrily at her eyes. “I almost got you fucking killed, Alex! And I fucking traumatized you!” she screamed.

Alex felt struck, almost like a gut-punch.

He’d never had Brianna actually scream at him before, outside of sex. And it was in that moment that he fully, truly realized the enormity, the power of her guilt over what had happened, and exactly how much she held herself responsible for everything that had transpired that night. As he thought about how to try to respond to this, the first and foremost thing that came to his mind was to cross the distance between them and wrap his arms around her. Brianna immediately hugged him tightly and began to cry against him.

He glanced at Aurora, then gently nodded his head back towards the door.

She hesitated, then nodded, and silently withdrew from the room, softly closing the door behind her, presumably taking Lapis with her. He couldn’t check to be sure, because he wasn’t about to turn around and shift his attention away from Brianna even for a second, but he was positive she wasn’t just lingering in the doorway.

For several moments, he just stood there and held her as she cried against him and squeezed him. He had never actually dealt with something quite like this. His girlfriends had cried before, but it wasn’t like this. This felt so much...heavier. Alex suddenly wasn’t sure if he was equipped to handle this, in terms of emotional maturity, but immediately following that thought was another: it didn’t matter, because he needed to.

Turning away from this in any capacity was simply not an option.

Eventually, he made an attempt.

“Brianna, please tell me what’s wrong.”

Her crying had tapered off a little, and she actually laughed slightly. “Oh fuck Alex, what isn’t?” she muttered.

“Honey...I want to help you with this. I mean, I think I know some of it, but...I-I’m a little lost at sea here,” he admitted.

She sighed softly and then sniffed a few more times, then straightened up, pulling away from him slightly. “I know,” she said, then looked at his shoulder and frowned. “Ugh, gross, I fucking snotted all over your shoulder. You didn’t put a shirt on...goddamnit, here, come here, we’ll clean up.”

“Okay.”

He followed her into the bathroom, (because it was actually distracting), and they spent a few silent minutes cleaning up. He his shoulder, Brianna her face. He thought the simple actions helped calm her down a bit. It helped him, at least. When they were finished, they returned to the bed. He took off his shoes, and then they sat down in the middle of the bed, cross-legged, facing each other. Brianna looked at him for a long, silent moment.

“I’m guilty,” she said, finally.

“I’ve got that much, so far,” he replied, and she laughed softly, tiredly.

“Alex...” She reached out and took his hand. “I haven’t dated that many humans. Not like...dated, you know? It’s often been casual. And you...are something special. I’ve fallen in love before. At fifty plus, you tend to. Werewolves are...passionate. But something I’ve come to learn, and it’s something I’m still learning, is that falling in love, and being in love, aren’t exactly the same thing. I fell in love with you while we were becoming friends during that six month period. I knew it was happening, and I liked it. But being in love with you...” she looked away for a moment, as though searching. “You’d think I’d have the words by now.”

She looked back at him and gently squeezed his hand within her own, staring hard into his eyes. “It’s different. It’s more powerful. I think I’ve only ever been in love once before. It took me a long time to get over. It left a scar when he left me. I haven’t told you about him before...because it still kind of hurts. Ultimately, he didn’t feel the same way. Sometimes, that happens. I’m explaining this to you to try and get across the depth of my emotions. This is sort of a preamble. Not that this is all that complicated. But I am feeling what I am feeling that much more keenly because of how much I love you, Alex. Because of how important you are, how much you mean to me. Do you get that?”

“I...do. I think I get it,” he murmured softly.

Being told this, how much he was loved by this amazing woman, it was like...basking in the glow of a fireplace on a subzero winter night, or floating in the ocean on a balmy day. She saw his expression, and she smiled.

“You love how much I love you, don’t you?” she murmured.

“Of course I do, Brianna,” he replied. “And I love you, too. I love you so much. Every day we spend together, I realize it even more.”

Her smiled widened...then faded.

“What happened to us, to you, it happened for a number of reasons. But one of those reasons was my own negligence. I saw the warning signs, and I ignored them. Not completely,” she said, when he tried to speak up, “yes, I called Helena. I made plans. Ultimately, my actions saved us. But I put you in danger because...deep down, I didn’t think anything was actually, really, truly going to happen. And even if it did, even if the worst came to pass, I thought I could protect you.”

“Brianna...sometimes you can’t protect me. That’s...I mean, that’s life, honey. If I get hit by a bus or a...a meteorite falls on my head, or I get some incurable disease, that isn’t your failing, Brianna. You can’t...you can’t blame yourself for every bad thing that happens to me. You can’t take it personally every time I get hurt. You can’t look at it as a personal failing.”

“I’m not-”

“You are,” he said, more firmly, and that surprised her. “Every time I’ve stumbled or woken up with a sore leg or limped a little, I’ve seen it in your face, Brianna. I’ve seen it. That look. The look that says, ‘I did that to him. It’s my fault’. Don’t tell me you don’t think that.”

She opened her mouth, then she closed it and looked away.

“You’re right,” she said finally. “But that’s not all of it. That’s-for that part, I’m being irrational, to a certain degree. That’s my guilt talking. And I recognize that. And, it will take some time, but I’ll move past that. Probably. But that’s not the core of the problem. That isn’t what I need to fix. Not right here and right now.”

“Then what?” he asked.

She sighed shakily. “Part of this is my fault. Not all of it, not even most it, but some of it is my fault. I was negligent, and cocky, and to a certain degree, I gambled with your life. And you can’t talk me out of that, because it’s factually true.”

She stared hard at him, and he looked back at her...and slowly became less sure of himself.

Because…

She was right.

He remembered his doubts, his anxieties, his uncertainties. She didn’t exactly brush him off, but…

But.

It would take ages, and he didn’t think they could ever truly parse it down, how much negligence was on her, how to divvy up the blame, because so much of it was opinion, and it was in the past, and relied on memory now, which was so faulty.

But what mattered was that she believed this.

“But I don’t hold you responsible, Brianna,” he said. “I really, genuinely don’t. Whatever the reality might be, I don’t hold you responsible for this in any capacity.”

“I know, Alex. But I do. And I’m not going to be able to get over it, to move past it, until I acknowledge that...and until you forgive me. I know you don’t think there’s anything to forgive, but...well, I’m asking you to do it anyway.”

He looked at her for several long moments.

A lot of things went through his mind. He had a reflexive need to say, yet again, that yes, he did not hold her responsible, that there was nothing to forgive…

But Helena’s words came back to him, and he really, truly, in that moment, appreciated what forgiveness was sometimes.

Sometimes, it had nothing to do with you, and everything to do with the person you were forgiving.

“Brianna,” he said, slowly, clearly, “I forgive you.”

She closed her eyes and breathed out a long, slow, heavy sigh. “Thank you,” she whispered. “I’m sor-” She opened her eyes. “No. No more. I apologized, you forgave me, we’re going to lay this to rest, Alex.” She leaned forward and hugged him. “Thank you. I love you so much.”

“I love you too, Brianna. And I-” he hesitated.

“What, honey? You can tell me anything,” she said.

“I guess I feel...I mean, fuck, what you just told me, about how much you love me, and I mean, here I am, all of fucking twenty four years old, and I’m falling in love for the first time, and just...I feel like, anything I say in response to the immensity of what you just told me will fall...far short.”

“Oh honey,” she said, and smiled and kissed him, “it’s okay. That’s one of the great things about love, and falling in love, and being in love. You get to experience it, enjoy it. You get to realize that...that it keeps going! Sometimes you think maybe you’ve felt the most in love you can, that surely it can’t get better than this, and then it does! I am nothing but thrilled that you get to experience it, and that I get to experience it, and we get to experience it together, Alex!”

“Oh. Well, when you put it like that...then I’m glad, too.”

She kissed him again. And this time it lingered. When Brianna pulled back, her expression had changed. “Would it...would it weaken the impact of, well, everything we’ve discussed here if we had sex? Because right now, I want nothing more in the entire world than to have passionate sex with you, Alex.”

“I think it would be a nice, uh, punctuation, to the conversation,” he replied.

She giggled. “So do I.”

She’d only pulled her panties on, so she got naked again quickly. It took him a bit longer, especially with his leg, which still hurt.

“You want me to be on top, honey?” she asked.

“No, I want to be on top,” he replied.

“Okay, if you’re sure.”

“I’m sure.”

They resumed kissing as they began repositioning themselves, and soon Brianna was on her back with her legs spread for him, and he was in between them, maneuvering his way inside of her. He gasped as he slipped into her, and she moaned, and kept kissing him, her hands going to his back, holding him against her.

And Alex began to make love with her.

It was different, somehow.

It was more intense. It was so intimate, so...impassioned. They’d had sex dozens of times by now, probably over a hundred times, he’d honestly lost track, but something about having sex with Brianna here and now in this bed in a lake house in the middle of the night, it was just...intense. He slid smoothly and slowly into her, again and again, wrapping his arms around her, his eyes never leaving hers, and she stared right back at him, her own eyes wide and wild and full of desperate need to be somehow, impossibly closer to him.

“I love you,” she whispered, her voice thick with emotion. “Oh my fucking God, Alex, I love you so much.”

“I love you too, Brianna. I can’t believe how much I love you,” he gasped, and he kissed her, and she kissed him back with an immediate and immense passion. She kissed him for a very long time as he thrust into her, the feeling of her bare vagina lighting him up with a new kind of pleasure in a way it never had before, and soon they were both panting and moaning, and making furious love. Neither spoke after that, no words were needed, they spoke only with their bodies, with their eyes, with their hands as they moved against each other.

And when they came, they came together, in perfect unity, and they seemed to be locked together in a timeless place of love and ecstasy, and he knew then that he loved Brianna more than he’d loved anyone else in his entire life, more than he thought possible, and it was like seeing the sunrise for the first time in your entire life.

And it was only magnified by the fact that he knew she loved him back just as much, that she loved him possibly even more.

The experience seemed to eclipse his entire life and self for a little while there.

But eventually, their orgasms ran out, and they were left drifting in the deep, dark, comforting waters of post lovemaking bliss, and Alex found that he could barely keep his eyes open. He yawned loudly.

“Oh wow...I think I might pass out,” he whispered.

She smiled and ran a hand down his sweat-slicked back. “I understand, love. I know you won’t mind if Aurora comes back, but would you like it if Lapis joined us in bed tonight?”

“I would love that,” he replied.

She smiled. “So would I. I really like her, and I like the two of you together.”

She began to shift, but he held her a little more tightly. “Wait...please don’t leave,” he murmured. “I don’t want to be away from you right now, even for a second.”

“Okay, honey, I won’t.” She cleared her throat. “Aurora! Lapis! Come here!”

She held him, and he held her as they waited, and not much later, the two approached.

“Can we come in?” Aurora asked tentatively.

“Yes, you can. Everything’s okay now,” Brianna replied.

“Kinda figured...what with the fucking,” Aurora said as she opened the door. Brianna giggled.

“Are you okay, Alex?” Lapis asked, and he heard her hooves as she came in behind Aurora.

“Yes, I’m okay now. I’m sorry about earlier. Everything’s okay now...would you be okay with sleeping in here, with us...with me, tonight, Lapis?”

“It would be a tight fit, but...I’d really like that,” she replied.

“Aurora?” Brianna asked.

“Yeah, sure, I don’t mind,” Aurora replied.

Alex carefully pulled out of Brianna, who had Aurora get her some toiletpaper to clean herself up, (and then he felt kind of guilty for asking her not to get up, but she didn’t seem to mind), and they all spent a moment rearranging themselves.

In the end, he ended up between three women. Three insanely attractive, older, paranormal women, who were all important to him, all in his life, all significant to him, and he to them.

And just before he fell asleep, Alex thought it was the most comfortable position he had ever been in.

CHAPTER SEVEN

When Alex woke up the next morning, the sunshine was light and gray, and he heard rain tapping at the windows and on the roof, and he felt at peace.

For several moments, he simple laid there in bed.

He was between Lapis and Brianna, and Aurora was next to Brianna, who was against him, with an arm over him. Her skin was very hot against his. He could feel Lapis’s tail twitching occasionally against his leg.

He felt like…

Like he had just endured a terrible storm, with screaming wind and absolute chaos and pain and horror. Like he had endured a hurricane. And now it was the morning after. He supposed that was literally true, it was the morning after. But he felt better. There was more peace in him. Alex felt no turmoil. He didn’t think it would last, didn’t think that all of his problems were fixed, but after last night, it felt like he had reached some kind of breaking point, and sometimes you needed to re-break a bone so that it could be set properly and heal the right way. In some way that was very hard to define, he almost felt like he was ready to move forward now. And as he laid there, basking in the physical and emotional warmth of these three women sleeping around him, he truly began to appreciate how stuck he had felt.

Not just since his life had been nearly lost, but…

For months. Maybe even for years.

At some point, Alex realized abruptly, his life had kind of drifted into stasis, and he didn’t know where to go or what to do or how to deal with it. He’d just kind of settled in, and it had felt wrong to do so, but that feeling of wrongness had persisted for so long, that eventually it had shifted into the background, and it had just become another part of his life.

But right here, right now, it was…

It was gone.

It was like having a headache for three years and waking up one day and finding it absent. It was like a void, a merciful, beautiful void.

What did this mean?

He didn’t know, not quite, not yet, but he knew that he liked it, and that he would have to act on it soon. Not yet, but soon.

The dust, he realized, had just about finished settling.

And the time had come to explore the new shape of the landscape that was his life.

Brianna shifted gently, took in a deep breath, and opened her eyes. He happened to be looking right at her as she did.

She smiled immediately.

“I love you,” were the first words out of her mouth.

“I love you, too,” were the first out of his.

“I love that I can have that be the first thing I say in the morning,” she whispered, and she ran a hand across his bare chest.

“I know exactly how you feel.”

Her hand drifted lower, and lower, until it found his cock, which was mostly stiff, and it grew harder as she encircled it with her grasp.

“I know what I want to do,” she murmured, the quality of her smile changing.

“So do I,” he agreed.

Brianna mounted him swiftly.

…

“So...we all need to have a quick talk,” Alex said, and quickly added, “about me and Lapis.” Because he realized how stress-inducing a vague statement like that could be, and that was the last thing they all needed right now.

They had just finished breakfast, (or lunch, actually, because they’d slept in so late), and were sitting around the table in the dining room before a huge wall of glass that looked out over the lake. It was a beautiful sight.

“Okay,” Brianna said, “what about you two?”

“We’ve decided that we want to, uh, formalize our relationship. Lapis wants to be a part of our relationship, and I want that, too,” he said.

Brianna smiled. “I kind of figured. For the record: I am okay with this. I welcome it, actually. So yes, I officially condone this, and I welcome you into our relationship.”

“Thank you,” Lapis said, and she was practically thrumming with excited happiness.

“Aurora?” Alex asked.

“What?” she replied.

“I mean...how do you feel about this?”

“I think you three are good together,” she replied.

“Well that’s good and all, but how do you feel about it?” Brianna pressed.

“I mean...good?” They stared at her. She sighed. “What do you want from me?”

“This impacts you, too,” Brianna said finally.

“Does it?”

“Fucking duh, what the fuck do you mean?” Brianna asked.

She sighed. “I don’t know.”

“Aurora...” Brianna said, leaning forward.

“Ugh! Fine! What difference does it make!? You’re going back to your home that isn’t in Thorne eventually, right? And I’m not coming with you,” she snapped.

Silence fell across the table.

“Oh. Yes. That,” Lapis murmured. “I...hadn’t considered that. Somehow.”

Brianna looked at Alex, and he looked back at her. He realized that he had somehow managed to overlook this fact. Or maybe he had just been ignoring it. For what felt like a long time, none of them spoke, as if they were all afraid to break the fragile surface tension of the room that might cause some kind of emotional explosion.

Finally, Alex decided to take a swing at it.

“This is something we need to have a serious discussion about, and I fully intend to, but I’m personally not yet ready to have that discussion. However, whatever results from that discussion, Aurora, I want you to know that I do care about you a lot, and I want you, in some capacity, to be a part of my life, to be involved in my life...okay? You matter to me.”

“And you obviously matter to me, Aurora,” Brianna said. “You know I love you.”

“I know,” she murmured, looking down at the table.

“If it helps...I like you a lot,” Lapis murmured.

Aurora laughed unexpectedly and smiled. “I like you a lot too, Lapis. And it helps. And...thank you, Alex. I want you in my life too, whatever happens. And yeah, I can...I can wait, to discuss this.” She paused. “So, um...what’s on the menu for today then?”

“I don’t know, Alex?” Brianna asked, looking at him. “I’m open to pretty much anything.”

He thought about it. “I think I want to stay in today,” he admitted as his leg let out an unpleasant throb at the thought of walking around anywhere. He rubbed it slowly. “I think I might have fucked my leg up a little last night when I fell on it. But, to be clear, if any of you want to go out and do stuff, I won’t hold that against you at all. I don’t want anyone thinking they have to stay in just for me,” he added.

“I’ve actually been dying to go fishing. I have no idea why, except that the last time we were here, I was dying to try it, and I did, and I liked it for some fucking reason,” Aurora said.

“You want me to go?” Brianna asked.

“Yes, I do. I’ll be bored fucking shitless by myself,” she replied, rolling her eyes as if it should be the most obvious thing in the world.

“Okay, let me get changed. Lapis, can we borrow your car? We’ll need to drive into town and buy some gear,” Brianna asked.

“Yep,” Lapis replied. “My keys are up in my room.”

“Okay.” Brianna walked over and kissed Alex, then paused for a moment, smiled, walked over and kissed Lapis. “Since we’re girlfriends now, I get to kiss you hello and goodbye every time, right?” she asked.

Lapis smiled and her tail twitched. “Y-yes,” she replied, “definitely right.”

Brianna smirked. “Whatever will you two get up to while we’re gone?”

“I’m sure we can think of something,” Alex replied, looking across the table at Lapis, who chewed on her lower lip and looked down demurely. “Isn’t that right, Lapis?”

“Mmm-hmm,” she murmured.

“Have fun, you two.”

…

“Oh! OH! OH MY FUCKING GOD, ALEX! YES! FUCK MY ASS!” Lapis shrieked.

“You want me to pull your tail, you little whore?” he replied, and he smacked her enormous pink ass as he rammed his cock into it fast and hard.

“Yes! Yes! Do it!”

“Beg for it, Lapis,” he replied.

“Oh fuck...please, Alex...please pull my tail! PLEASE! PLEASEPLEASEPLEASEPULLMYTAIL MASTER!” she screamed.

Alex grabbed her tail and yanked on it, and she shrieked. That was an interesting aspect, he thought. Normally she got her sexual pleasure from that which she produced, but clearly there was some wiggle room there, as she was definitely getting off on this. He pulled on her tail again, harder, and she let out a loud cry.

Her ass felt beyond amazing.

Alex fucked her in her fat pink ass even harder, really hammering her, rushing towards an orgasm, because he knew the instant he triggered, she would, too. She looked so fucking hot on her hands and knees, completely naked, just taking it in the ass like a complete slut. The blissful ecstasy was just completely out of this world, and he was moaning along with her, both of them panting and crying out in desperate need, the bed rocking beneath them.

This probably wasn’t the best activity, given he should be resting his leg, but he could just not stop fucking these women.

“Oh fuck...oh fuck, Lapis...oh fuck!” he screamed as he started coming.

She let out a loud, long, wild shriek of pure sexual gratification as she began to come along with him, and they were both tossed into the oceans of absolute pleasure, cast adrift in their torrid currents, lost completely and wholly, but still unified, still together.

He pumped her thick ass full of seed for ages.

And it felt even better than before, because now they were more than just friends with benefits, they were lovers. They were together.

He finished some time later and pulled out of her, then laid down beside her on the bed, both of them panting.

“I’m sorry,” she said.

“What? Why?” he replied.

“I shouldn’t have begged you to pound me in the ass from behind like that. Your leg needs rest,” she said.

He laughed. “It does but...totally worth it.”

They laid together in silence for several moments, and he slowly became aware of the fact that something seemed to be bothering Lapis. Though he had a really good idea of what it was. He could feel her tail twitching against his leg.

“Alex...” she said.

“Yeah?”

“I just wanted to say...I know you wanted to wait to talk about it, but while you’re figuring it out, I just wanted you to know that, whatever you decide, I’d be willing to move to be near you and with you. Even if it means getting a place by myself, in case you and Brianna aren’t ready to have me living with you yet, I’d be willing to do that.”

He was silent for a few seconds. “Really?”

“Yes. You-this...I mean...I’ve been looking forward to this happening for a long time, Alex.”

“Really?” he repeated.

She laughed softly. “Yes! You...get me, Alex. Like...” She sighed and flipped over suddenly, to fully face him, and he was surprised by the intensity in her gaze. “Alex, I don’t know if you fully appreciate my...isolation. It’s hard for me to find people to talk to that I like, and who like me, and who actually talk with me. I exist mostly online. Let’s just say that the list of people who I feel honestly understand me, and respect me, and are nice to me, and can just have like a real, genuine, honest conversation with me about anything, doesn’t matter what it is, and that subtle tension of me being a succubus isn’t there between us? I mean, that’s almost no one. Not to freak you out or anything, Alex, but you are deeply important to me.”

“Oh,” he replied after a moment. “I...I mean, I appreciate that, obviously. A lot. That’s a lot, Lapis. That means a lot. Really.” He hesitated further.

“Alex,” she said, before he could stumble on through the conversation, “don’t worry. You don’t have to commit to anything. I just wanted that knowledge to be made available to you. You can still take all the time you need to think, I don’t expect a response right away. I just wanted you to know,” she said.

“Thank you,” he said.

“You’re welcome.” She smiled warmly and ran her fingers through his hair. “You’re already the best boyfriend I’ve ever had.”

“What?! Seriously?” he asked.

“Yes. I mean, don’t get me wrong, it’s not like I’ve dated shit guy after shit girl my entire life. I’ve had a few good relationships. And maybe I’m being a little...predictive? But I’m pretty sure this will be the best relationship I’ve ever had. And I’m not just saying that because Brianna is a part of it as well.”

He laughed. “That’s good to know. I admit to feeling a little...outclassed, by her. I’m not looking forward to living in her shadow...”

“Alex,” she said, and reached out, laying a hand on his cheek, “you won’t. You’re special to me. Okay? Please trust that.”

“...okay,” he replied, laying his hand over the back of hers.

They laid there together like that, until finally they shifted to get more comfortable, and began to drift into a comfortable afternoon nap.

…

The next two days passed with relative peace, and they got back to enjoying the vacation.

They lazed about the house. They took walks through town. They saw the sights. They ate at Brianna’s and Aurora’s favorite places. They had long conversations in the lake house. And they had sex. Several times.

And Alex relaxed.

And thought.

Through it all, though, he noticed something: Aurora was distracted. She seemed distracted by him specifically. So far, he and Lapis, and now he and Brianna, had had very deep conversations about the nature of their relationships. And he thought that perhaps he and Aurora were due to have their own sometime very soon. He didn’t know how to feel about that. Well, good, hopefully. But it all felt like a bit much. Then again, wasn’t that the case when you were intimately involved with three different women?

It could get a little...busy.

He tried to, as subtly as he could manage, let her know that he was open to conversation, open to whatever it was she wanted to say to him. He did notice her slipping off outside with Brianna several times to have conversations away from him and Lapis, and he supposed that had been happening, in one form or another, practically since he had come down here. And so he let it be. If it became his business, Aurora would let him know, if not, then it wasn’t his business. He tried to content himself with this line of reasoning.

And so this was the rest of his day with Lapis, all of the next day, and half of the day after that. Just...relaxing, and hanging out, and having fun.

And healing.

…

“So where are we actually going?” Alex asked.

“What makes you think we’re going anywhere in specific?” Brianna replied.

“Because Aurora has that look on her face.”

“I do not,” Aurora replied immediately, and Brianna snorted.

“So much for the famed vampire stoicism,” she said.

Aurora sighed. “Fine. We’re going to the ocean.”

“No shit,” Alex replied. “I’d gathered that.”

“You’ll see,” Aurora said finally.

Alex hesitated as something abruptly hit him. “Holy shit, it just occurred to me...how are you out in the sun so often now?”

“Combination blood supplement and specialized skin-protection cream, basically. Plus, I’m not quite as sensitive to sunlight as most vampires. It’s more of a spectrum than a hard rule,” Aurora explained.

“Oh.”

They were walking through the woods, and so far, it had been a very pleasant walk. He’d rested his leg most of yesterday and today, (and he’d actually rested it, the women had forced him to lay on his back while they rode him instead of letting him fuck them from behind or be on top...truly a terrible problem to have), and as a result, he felt pretty up for the walk Aurora had suggested. Apparently, they were less than an hour’s walk from the ocean.

And he had to admit, he wanted to see that ocean.

But there was clearly some ulterior motive. Maybe he was just getting better at reading Aurora and Brianna, but they were definitely up to something.

“Brianna and I came this way once,” Aurora said after another ten minutes or so of walking. “We found something really cool.”

“Yeah we did,” Brianna murmured.

Alex glanced at Aurora. She had on a backpack, which had food and drinks in it, but he suddenly wondered if it had other things. Maybe they were going to fuck in the ocean. That would be pretty cool, actually.

“What was it?” Lapis asked.

“A surprise,” Aurora replied cryptically.

“A sexy surprise...provided it works like the last few times,” Brianna added.

“It will. We’ve got Lapis.”

“Oh...yeah, that makes sense.”

“Why and how can I help?” Lapis asked, sounding apprehensive.

“Don’t worry, you don’t really have to do anything,” Aurora replied. “Trust me.”

Lapis sighed softly. “I suppose I’ll have to.”

Alex reached out and took her hand. “Don’t worry, they just like their surprises.”

“Yeah. Surprises just make me...anxious.”

“Me too,” he murmured.

“Oh shit,” Aurora said, and stopped in a clearing. Nearby, they could hear the ocean, the waves rolling up on the shore. She turned to look at them. “I just realized I’m being a bitch. You two have anxiety problems and this has to be really fucking anxious-making.”

“You’re not being a bitch-” Alex began, but she cut him off.

“Fuck!” she snapped. “Now I really am being a goddamned bitch because I called myself a bitch, and you two are my friends, and that’s kind of emotional manipulation in that you’ll want to tell me I’m not being a bitch, and even though I’m doing something that’s freaking you out, even without initially realizing it, now you are the ones who are basically apologizing. Goddamnit, I fucking hate subtlety and nuance and psychology,” she muttered. She closed her eyes for a moment, holding up her hand, probably sorting her thoughts.

Then she opened her eyes again and dropped her hand. “I’m sorry. You’re not in the wrong for being anxious. I was just trying to have a bit of fun, but I don’t want to have fun at the expense of your emotional well-being. We’re going to the ocean to try and have sex with mermaids.”

“That was...well-articulated,” Brianna said.

“I’ve been looking up ways to help friends with anxiety difficulties online the past few days, and that’s something I came across. Both that you have to begin looking for anxiety-producing situations and recognizing them for what they are, and that clear, direct communication really helps everyone out,” Aurora replied.

“It does. Thank you, that is very appreciated,” Lapis said.

“Yeah. Thanks. That’s very thoughtful,” Alex agreed.

“Well...you two are my friends. I’ve really been getting into anxiety-related shit, like digging into forums, and it’s kind of shocking how much of a subculture there is of it, and how many people like...legitimately don’t understand how bad anxiety can be for some people, or how goddamned common it is. Like more than just ‘this situation kind of makes me nervous’, and more of ‘my brain is freaking the fuck out way more than it should’, and how many people have basically no control over that shit. And honestly how many people are fucking assholes about it, and their answer is some variation of, ‘stop being such a bitch and get over it’, which is the equivalent of telling someone with a fucking broken leg to walk it off.”

Lapis sighed. “Yeah, that is true.”

“So we’re having sex with mermaids?” Alex asked.

Brianna laughed loudly. “Wow, dear.”

“Sorry, I’m not trying to derail the conversation, my brain just keeps kind of coming back to that,” he replied.

“Mine too,” Lapis murmured.

“You two are so fucking sex-crazed. Although that isn’t surprising at all. You’re a succubus and you’re a twenty-something human dude. All you two think about is fucking half the time. But yes, ideally, we will fuck mermaids. I admit, it might be a long shot, but Brianna and I have met the same few mermaids a couple of times during our trips here over the years. They told us if we come to the same spot and wait and...basically just be horny, it’ll send out a kind of...ugh, what did they call it?” she asked, looking at Brianna.

“Sexual sonar,” she replied.

Aurora smirked. “Oh yes. That. And I imagine the effect will be heightened a lot if we have Lapis. Also probably Alex, with how fucking horny you are all the time.”

“You three have not just stoked that fire, you threw fucking jet fuel on it,” he replied.

“I’m not sorry,” Brianna said.

“Same,” Lapis murmured.

“Yep,” Aurora agreed. “You’re very fun to fuck. Now come on, we’re almost there.”

She turned around and resumed walking. Alex glanced down. She was wearing some tight shorts that really showed off her big ass, especially when she was walking. The way she moved her hips was crazy sexy. And a quick glance to his left and his right confirmed that both Brianna and Lapis felt the exact same way.

The three of them hurried forward, following after her.

A moment later, they broke through the trees and came to a beach. Alex stopped dead as he stepped out beyond the trees, and just…

Stared.

“Wow,” he whispered.

The ocean.

It was huge. Immense. Vast.

It went on farther than he could see, merging with the horizon some far, tremendous distance away. The day was calm and serene. There was a pleasant cover of clouds scattered across the area, but there was enough sun shining down to not make it feel too melancholic out. The place they were at was kind of rocky and muddy, but over a little ways to their right, he saw a small cove that seemed largely hidden by the trees and rises in the land. Water gathered there and formed a pool, and there was beach sand.

“Wow,” he said again.

“Beautiful, isn’t it?” Brianna asked.

“Beyond that,” he murmured.

“This is so amazing,” Lapis said softly.

“Come on,” Aurora said, and began walking towards the cove.

They followed her. As soon as they reached the cove, they began to take their clothes off. Alex hesitated, watching all three women stripping down, and suddenly found himself wondering why he hadn’t brought a fucking bathing suit...then realizing how dumb that sounded, because he knew they’d be going here for sex in some capacity, even from the beginning he could see that intent written in Aurora’s and Brianna’s features, so if he was expecting to fuck in a public place, then what difference did skinny-dipping make?

Still, he was nervous, but less so than he thought he might be. And it didn’t take too long to start taking his clothes off along with them.

He at least wished they’d brought some towels. Then he glanced at the pack Aurora had brought, and realized there were probably a few in there. Well, he hoped so. Either way, sex was filling up his awareness and he finished taking his clothes off. Although he had to admit, his awareness did catch a bit when he got his boxers down and saw that pink line across his thigh. He looked at it for a few seconds, then a shadow fell across him.

He looked up and saw Lapis standing beside him. She smiled tentatively at him and offered him her hand. “Come on, Alex, let’s get in the water.”

“Okay,” he murmured, taking her hand and letting her lead him over to the natural pool.

He wondered how long it would take to get used to seeing that.

It wasn’t just that it was a wound, or that it would be a scar, it was more how he’d gotten it. All those bad memories and terror…

The water, he found, was pleasantly warm. Just above lukewarm, and just enough to be comfortable in. Brianna and Aurora were already nude and in the water, their pale bodies looking just absolutely fantastic, like models or porn stars, as they moved about. He and Lapis waded in, and he found the water was, at its deepest, up to his neck, which was about perfect for him. He spent a moment getting his hair wet, (though he had to be careful not to get the water in his eyes, given it was saltwater), and then relaxing in the water.

He thought about mermaids.

They were some of the more mysterious paranormals, as they largely existed in their own society, for obvious reasons. They lived almost exclusively in the ocean. He knew a few had become celebrities on land and had gotten high-tech, very expensive and complicated mansions that were half-submerged in water, and drove around basically in water-tanks on wheels, or often were driven around. But they were the ones he was probably least familiar with, next to angels, he supposed. More accurately, the ones that he knew about that he was least familiar with. Certainly there were species of paranormals out there in the world he had no idea even existed.

And obviously, like succubi or elves, a lot of people had fetishes for mermaids.

Who didn’t want to fuck a hot mermaid chick?

“Hey, you two should like...fool around,” Aurora said, looking at him and Lapis. “That’ll help with the sexual sonar.”

“We should all fool around,” Brianna murmured, coming up behind Aurora, reaching around, and grabbing her huge, pale tits.

“Oh...yes, we should,” she agreed, shivering as Brianna began kissing the side of her neck and playing with her beautiful pink nipples.

He turned to face Lapis, who was looking at him with her bright pink eyes and that shy smile he was already becoming familiar with. He moved over to her, and as he stepped up to her, she had to duck down a bit, so that the water was up to her neck as well, so they were at the same height. He reached out beneath the water and began to grope her enormous pink breasts. He felt her hand brush against his cock, then wrap around it and begin to stroke it slowly, firmly. He shuddered at her touch, and felt her do the same.

“You’re very sensitive,” she murmured.

“Yeah?” he replied, giving her big breasts another gentle squeeze.

“Yes. It is a very good thing for someone like me. It makes for quite wonderful encounters, on top of the already very nice, very emotionally charged nature of our usual encounters. You are a very good boyfriend,” she said, and then she broke into a broad smile, then laughed. “Boyfriend,” she repeated. “I haven’t had a boyfriend, or a girlfriend for that matter, in...oh my God, like years. Over five years. Fuck. I’m so glad I met you.”

Before he could respond, she kissed him again, her luscious pink lips pressing against his, her long, forked tongue slipping into his mouth. She hugged him to her, and he hugged back, feeling her huge breasts pushing against him. Beneath the water, he suddenly felt her tail brush against his cock, making him twitch in surprise.

“That tail of yours,” he whispered, breaking the kiss briefly. “It’s...”

“Yeah?” she asked, grinning, her lips still close enough that they brushed his when she spoke.

“So awesome.”

She laughed and resumed kissing him.

It took another five minutes or so of foreplay and fooling around before, almost at the same time, Lapis stopped kissing him and Brianna stopped making out with Aurora, and he suddenly wondered which of the two of them had the best senses.

“Someone’s here,” Lapis said.

They looked out towards the ocean, at the small opening that let into the little pond-like area they were floating in, and Alex thought he saw a dark shape moving beneath the water. For a few seconds it gave him a fright, because it instantly called to mind the idea of a shark, but he relaxed as two heads broke the water. Two women, a blonde and a redhead, both of them very attractive, the blonde very pale, the redhead mocha-skinned.

“Hello Aurora, Brianna,” the redhead said, smiling slyly. “You’re back.”

“And you’ve brought friends,” the blonde murmured.

“Yep,” Aurora replied. “Introductions. Girls, this is Brianna’s boyfriend Alex, and this is Alex’s girlfriend Lapis, and they’re also each other’s partner...it’s a threesome relationship. And they all fuck me. Everyone, these are my two mermaid fuck friends. Nysa is the blonde, Oriana is the redhead.”

“Happy to meet any friends of Aurora and Brianna,” Nysa said, and Oriana nodded. She was staring closely at Alex, and he found himself shifting under her scrutiny.

She was painfully beautiful.

“If I recall,” Oriana said, glancing at Aurora, “the last time we parted ways, we were still operating under our agreed terms. Which were: you coming here translates to you wish to fuck us. With the addendum that...” Now she looked back at Alex. “If you ever came with other people, it meant they would want to fuck us as well. Are those terms still in effect?”

“Very much yes,” Brianna said.

“Then you wish to share your lovers?” Nysa asked.

“Yes,” Brianna replied.

“Good. I very much like this one,” Oriana said, and she began drifting closer to him.

“Holy shit, Alex, what the fuck is it with you and paranormal chicks? How were you not getting laid like all the time before Bri?” Aurora asked, laughing.

“I honestly have no fucking clue. But I never knew any paranormal women,” he replied, watching as Oriana came closer while simultaneously rising up out of the water, exposing beautiful, wet, medium-sized breasts.

Nysa was moving closer to Aurora, who had locked eyes with her.

Okay, so, he was doing this apparently.

As Oriana approached, she pointed to Lapis. “Join us.”

“Oh...okay,” Lapis replied, sounding positively overwhelmed with desire.

“You’re very, uh, confident,” Alex murmured as she came to rest before him, staring into his eyes.

“I am,” she agreed. “I know absolute lust when I see it. You would do anything that I asked.”

“You better treat my man well,” Brianna said.

A small smirk touched Oriana’s lips. “Don’t worry, Brianna, I’ll treat him very well. I have a...fondness for cute young human boys,” she murmured, and he felt her tail brush him beneath the water. He glanced down, seeing it in the water. It was green and shiny and unreal. He looked back up, into her eyes. They were vividly blue. Lapis came up beside him, standing close enough that her arm was touching his.

“Let’s begin,” Oriana said, and she shifted a bit closer, closing the gap between them, and pressed herself against Alex, and then pressed her lips to his.

Her kiss was deeply passionate and immediately erotic, and he felt her push her firm, wet breasts against him. He hugged her to him, running his hands slowly down her back, under the water, coming to rest on her lower half, her tail. It felt odd, so slick and scaly. It swelled where her hips and thighs would be, and vaguely resembled them even, from what he could feel and what he had seen beneath the water.

Oriana closed her eyes and continued kissing him, then pulled back after a few seconds, smiled, as though enjoying a particularly good bite of food or experiencing the great satisfaction of slipping into a hot bath after a long day, and savoring it, and then kissed him once more. Her kiss was long and lingering, her tongue working smoothly into his mouth and wrapping with his own tongue. Occasionally she would pause and pull back and smile and savor, then resume. He became aware of Lapis pressing herself against him, against both of them, touching them, and she was breathing more heavily now.

He remembered her statement about getting a contact high from sexual encounters.

After several moments of this, Oriana broke from the kiss, then shifted over to Lapis, and began to make out with her. Behind them, he saw the same thing happening between Nysa and Brianna. A powerful moment of dreamlike impossibility came over him as he realized that he was watching both of his girlfriends making out with mermaids, and that this was a thing that was actually happening. Something that was happening organically, that he hadn’t paid to make happen, that was just happening because Aurora happened to know this place and these two women and decided they should hit it up and just see what might come of it.

Aurora was behind Brianna, kissing her neck now. One hand was groping one of Brianna’s huge boobs, and the other was below the waterline, and from the way Brianna was squirming and moaning, he knew that Aurora was fingering her.

He kept watching this until Oriana shifted her attention back to him.

“Have you ever made love with a mermaid before?” she asked, and below the water, he felt her wrap her hand around his cock, which was as hard as a rock now and throbbing in anticipation after seeing all this.

“I’ve never even met a mermaid before today,” he replied.

She smirked. “Good.” And then Oriana kissed him once more on the lips, and dipped down below the water.

He watched her closely as she positioned herself before him, her face before his crotch, and she opened her mouth and slipped his cock into it. He groaned as wet, perfect warmth enveloped him. He felt Lapis wrap him in a hug from behind, her big, pink breasts pushing against his back, and she moaned quietly along with him.

“This is really hot,” she whispered.

“Yeah,” he panted. “Really...fucking...fuck that feels really good.”

Oriana bobbed her head, her hair a cloud of red around her in the water, and she looked up at them both with her vivid blue eyes. Again, he was hit by that sense of dreaming. He was getting blown by a fucking mermaid. An honest-to-goodness, real-life mermaid was sucking his dick. And sucking it really well, too. Her lips felt beyond amazing as she bobbed her head smoothly up and down. He heard a loud moan and glanced over. Brianna was panting and moaning, and below the water, he could see Nysa going to work on her pussy with her wonderful mouth. Aurora was out of the water, and he saw her crouched naked by her backpack.

She was digging through it. Fuck, her big, pale ass looked really good. He needed to have anal sex with her again sometime soon. Or at least do doggystyle regular sex. She stood up suddenly and turned back around, holding something now.

The magical strap-on.

She began hurrying back over to Brianna and Nysa.

Oriana suddenly stopped sucking him off and resurfaced. “Join me at the shore,” she said, and began drifting that way.

“Okay,” he and Lapis said, and quickly moved to do just that.

As soon as they reached the shore, she looked at Lapis. “Will you pleasure me with your tongue?”

“Yes,” Lapis replied immediately.

“Thank you.” She looked at Alex. “After she has brought me to orgasm, we can make love.”

“Awesome, thank you,” he replied.

She nodded, and then drifted closer to the shore, and laid down on the sands, so that she was mostly out of the water. Alex watched, fascinated, as Lapis got into place. He could see her very clearly now, especially her tail, which glistened in the sun. He also realized that he could see her gills. They were slits just above her collarbones that contracted in sync with her chest as she breathed. She smiled as she saw him studying her.

“What do you think of your first encounter with a mermaid, Alex?”

“I think...you’re very, very beautiful,” he replied. “Your tail is amazing, I love it.”

Her smile became a bit less sly, and a bit warmer. “Thank you, Alex.” She gasped and then moaned loudly as Lapis began to eat her out. She was on her hands and knees now, and as he looked at Oriana beginning to writhe in pleasure and Lapis’s huge ass and her swaying tail and her glistening succubus vagina...he knew he wasn’t going to be able to keep from fucking Lapis doggystyle. He moved closer to her and ran his hands over her huge ass, and she shifted towards him, inviting him in. Alex got up against her and slipped inside.

“Oh yes!” she cried as he groaned.

Being used like a fucktoy by two people at once must be pure paradise for her.

As he began sliding in and out of her perfect pink pussy, absolutely in love with the feel of it, the amazing grip and the slick, unique texture, he grabbed her broad hips and dug in his fingertips. He looked up, saw Oriana’s beautiful mocha face, her features as they twisted in pleasure. Her hands were down, gripping Lapis’s shiny, black horns. He was finding that he absolutely fucking loved doing that when she was sucking his dick.

Oriana moaned loudly in pure bliss, twitching occasionally.

And Lapis.

Oh wow, Lapis.

She was losing it, moaning so loudly, hardly able to contain herself, and he wondered just how much pleasure she was feeling from both himself and their new mermaid lover. He knew she had to be feeling a fuck of a lot from him, because his cock was just completely saturated in pleasure. Alex looked down as he panted, gritting his teeth in concentration, and watched his cock disappearing into her succubus vagina repeatedly. He began to go faster, working his hips more, sloshing the water around him.

Lapis moaned even louder.

He groaned, reaching up and grabbing her tail. He gave it a pull.

“Oh Alex!” she screamed.

He groaned, really fucking pounding her. Behind him, he could hear the others moaning in sexual euphoria and it was really railroading him towards an orgasm. He kept banging her, going faster and harder, really working his hips, staring at her huge ass and his rock-hard dick going into her again and again, feeling the pure sexual rapture.

“Lapis...oh fuck, Lapis!” he yelled, and he started coming.

She let out a loud shriek of bliss. He groaned, resuming his grasp on her broad hips, gripping her tightly as his hips jerked forward and an explosion, a volcanic eruption of his seed began to fountain out of him and into her fantastically tight vagina. He began pumping her full of it, could feel it jetting forth from his dick as it jerked and twitched and spasmed, each contraction sending an overwhelming pulse of blinding ecstasy into him.

He lost himself in the orgasm there for a bit, which was given an even more intense edge by the fact that he was doing it outside and partially submerged in water.

It was pure gratification, pure paradise.

When he was finished, he pulled out of her and then made his way slowly over to Oriana. She was still being intensely pleasured by Lapis, who had refocused her efforts after his orgasm now that she was just experiencing a single person’s pleasure. Now, he had a better view, and holy fuck, was he glad about that. Lapis was actually fucking Oriana with her tongue, slipping it up into her pussy, and this was apparently driving her fucking wild.

While she’d been pretty composed throughout the whole experience, now she began to cry out in loud, blissful ecstasy, and he saw her tail begin to at first twitch, then begin to slap against the water. And then he got to see a mermaid orgasm for the first time. (Well, the first time in real life. Of fucking course he’d watched mermaid porn before, who hadn’t?) She spasmed violently and splashed around as she began to come, and her and Lapis’s voices joined as his succubus girlfriend enjoyed the orgasm along with her.

They were beautiful together, writhing and twitching in pleasure, bare breasts bouncing and swaying, tails jerking.

When they were finished, both women relaxed, and Lapis shifted, rolling onto her back, staring at the sky.

“Wow,” she said.

“Yes...wow. I have...not ever been with a succubus before, I must admit,” Oriana replied.

“Did I live up to the hype? Unless there really isn’t any hype? I guess you must have heard about them,” Lapis replied.

“Oh yes. Nysa and I visit the shore often, looking for potential mates. And Aurora and Brianna have told us a lot. Sometimes, we would spend hours and hours just talking between sex during our visits. I have heard about succubi. And you definitely lived up to the ‘hype’, Lapis. You are amazingly skilled.”

“Thank you.”

“You’re welcome. Now...” She looked over at Alex. “If you are ready to mate with me, I am more than ready for you.”

“Yes, definitely,” he replied, because he hadn’t even gone all the way soft, and just hearing her bring it up was like a straight shot of lust. He quickly got back up and moved over to her. For a few seconds, he studied her. She lay on her back, still looking as beautiful as ever, her tail in the water. Her vagina was a narrow slit within a recessed niche in her tail. It reminded him of a woman with her thighs pressed together, a little bit.

He was very glad that sex between mermaids and humans was possible.

Alex straddled her. “So you’re really ready?”

She laughed softly. “Yes, I’m really ready. And you can finish inside of me, just to get that question out of the way beforehand.”

“Okay. Thank you,” he replied.

He slipped his cock inside of her, before he lost his nerve and started having issues with keeping it up, (it had happened in his life, and holy fuck did it suck), and he groaned at the fresh infusion of pleasure. She was incredibly slick inside, the texture of her pussy a little like hot moss. He thought that notion would gross him out a bit, because moss was gross to him, but in this moment it absolutely didn’t, because her vagina was just…

It was so fucking good.

She was hot, and crazy fucking wet inside, and her pussy had a nice taut tightness clenched around his dick. Oriana moaned and shuddered as he pushed his way into her. “Yes...all the way inside of me, Alex,” she whispered.

He groaned louder as he pushed his entire rigid length into her, the pleasure slamming into him. Propping himself up on his hands, staring down into her face, into her beautiful blue eyes, which were wide and staring at him, he began sliding smoothly in and out of her. Oriana began to moan loudly, which only prompted him to keep going, steadily thrusting into her, and she reacted even more to his fervent attention.

Oriana was a visage of paranormal beauty, her wet, red hair spread out about her, clinging to her head, her face. Her firm muscles moving beneath her flawless mocha skin. Her perfect, beautiful breasts swaying in sync with his thrusting. Her skin giving way to her greenish scales that glistened in the sunlight, and then he could see his own cock disappearing into her again and again, into her incredibly wet mermaid pussy.

She shifted, and he felt her hands settle on his sides, then go up to his back and pull him down gently towards her. He let her lower him, bringing their faces closer together, until their lips met again, and then they began to passionately make out as he continued making love with her, continued driving his cock into her. Oriana kissed him with a fierce, fiery passion, her tongue moving into his mouth, probing, twining with his own. Everything she did was intense, and he felt that kind of instant connection with her that he did with some of the women he made love with. It seemed to happen much more often with paranormal women.

Then again, he’d hardly slept with any human women.

“Don’t stop,” she whispered. “Don’t stop.”

He soon found himself thrusting furiously into her, and was very grateful that he had just come inside of Lapis not all that long ago, because it was giving him a much-needed boost to his sexual endurance. He sure as fuck didn’t want to stop, he rarely wanted to stop. It was often that his body forced him to orgasm, and half the time, he couldn’t keep going. He was already at a huge disadvantage here. He was fucking an insanely beautiful woman, a paranormal woman, a woman he had never made love with before, and an entirely new type of woman who was, in addition to all that, a fucking mermaid.

And the fact that she was so clearly into this fuck session was just like a force multiplier.

Plus, even all that aside…

Good. Fucking. God.

Mermaid vagina felt incredible to fuck bareback, apparently.

The world seemed to drop away from around him as he pounded the living fuck out of Oriana, because she kept grabbing him more tightly, and screaming for him to keep going, begging for more, and more, and more.

He fucked her brains out.

After some amount of time, she began to orgasm. She gripped his shoulders tightly and he felt her tail twitching violently, splashing water against him. Her pussy clenched and spasmed around his cock.

“Oh yes! Yes! Keep going, Alex! Don’t stop!” she cried, and he felt a hot spray of mermaid sex juices escape her pussy from around him as he kept drilling into her. He groaned loudly as the pleasure pumped up to another level and he fought for control, fighting against his orgasm. It was difficult, but he kept screwing her orgasming pussy throughout the whole climax, making her scream louder and shiver and twitch violently, and Lapis was moaning beside him, having reached between them and grasped one of her breasts.

When she was finished coming, still he was going.

“Oh my...you have much endurance,” she panted.

“This isn’t normal,” he groaned as he continued making love with her. “And it’s not easy. I’m holding on...but your pussy feels so fucking good Oriana.”

“I appreciate it,” she replied, then cried out. “Keep going for as long as you can.”

“Okay.”

And he kept screwing her, slipping his cock into that sweet mermaid vagina again and again and again, the pleasure mounting and building and thrumming within him, screaming to be released in a primal burst of unthinkable bliss.

He learned that ‘as long as he could’ was, if he absolutely had to guess, another five minutes or so. However long it was, it was evidently enough to give her another orgasm, which was what he was hoping for.

It helped that Lapis reached down between them and began stimulating her clit, which got her going as well.

And he came right in the middle of Oriana’s orgasm.

It surprised him, a little, as he’d been riding the razor’s edge for what felt like ages, holding back his orgasm with increasingly difficult effort. And then there was that fresh pulse of pleasure as she began to come, a new, hot spray of sex juices escaping her as her vaginal muscles clenched hard around his cock, and he intended to keep fucking her, but it was all too much. He did keep fucking her, but did so as he began to unload his seed into her, filling her mermaid pussy up with his hot human seed in hard contractions.

And the pleasure…

It blossomed into him, and then it blasted into him.

It consumed him, hot and powerful, melting him. Alex was aware that he was crying out, his body working without him, his hips jerking furiously, violently, driving his cock into Oriana deep and hard and making her cry out in renewed pleasure as they came together. And Lapis was beside him, and he could hear her, could feel her as she enjoyed her own orgasm. And they came together, and he was completely lost in it.

Some time later, Alex felt like he was floating down from an extraordinary high, and he became aware of Oriana, and Lapis, and someone else, too.

He glanced over. Brianna was sitting beside him, a loving smile on her face, naked and wet and so beautiful.

“Hey,” he said, blinking a few times.

“Hey,” she replied, then laughed.

“What?” he murmured, and pushed himself up and looked down at Oriana. She was smiling serenely up at him.

“Just you. I don’t think any girl will ever be able to accuse you of not appreciating it when she gives you pussy,” Brianna replied.

“If this is how he normally is, I would have to agree,” Oriana murmured. “That was a very nice lovemaking session, Alex. Those were wonderful orgasms.”

“They were...” Lapis murmured dreamily, laying on his other side, hands behind her head, her whole body stretched out and nude and wet. She was staring at the sky with a wonderfully tranquil and satisfied look on her face.

“Yeah, I have to agree,” he replied. “Um...thank you. For having sex with me, Oriana. You are...you’re a great lover.”

She laughed softly. “As are you. And you’re welcome.”

Slowly, he pulled out of her and then shifted around until he was sitting in between her and Brianna. He looked over, across the little pool of seawater they were inhabiting, and he saw Aurora and Nysa cuddling on the opposite shore.

“We took turns fucking her with the strap-on,” Brianna said, following his gaze.

“Will you have the energy to make love with Nysa? She is also very fond of humans,” Oriana asked, reaching out and rubbing a hand slowly up and down his arm.

“Yes...after a break,” he replied.

CHAPTER EIGHT

They spent the entire rest of that day in that pool.

Aurora had apparently anticipated this, as she’d brought a lot of food in her pack. And towels, she had indeed brought towels.

Alex made love with each of the mermaids twice, in total, and it had been beyond amazing. By the end of it, his leg was very sore, but it was so much more than worth it. They took long breaks in between the sex, and it seemed to start at random. After orgasms had been achieved and they were satisfied, they relaxed in the water, or on the towels if they wanted to sun themselves a little, (mostly he and Brianna wanted that), and they ate, and they talked at length about...anything that came to mind. The two mermaids asked him questions about his life, mainly about the nature of his relationships with the other women, and his experiences in Thorne.

And then it would shift. Someone would reach out and casually run a hand along his arm or his leg in a certain way, in a way that he was beginning to really identify. He didn’t know if it was magic or experience or maybe some combination, but the women he met, the women in his life, they touched him often, and somehow, in some way he couldn’t really say, sometimes they would touch him in a way that was, on the surface, not really different from the last dozen times they’d touched him, only this time it would convey an intense pulse of lust. A desire for intercourse, and his body would respond immediately and powerfully to it.

It was unreal and powerful and wonderful.

But eventually, the day had come to a close, and the sun had begun to leave the sky, and it grew cooler. They had said their goodbyes, and promised to come back at least once before leaving, and then they’d dried off, dressed, packed up, and headed back home. Alex had fired up some leftover pizza when they’d gotten home, had a shower, then had made love with Brianna and had gone to sleep almost immediately, as he’d been completely spent.

His sleep was long, good, and uninterrupted.

The following morning, he’d woken and made love with Lapis and Brianna, and he would have with Aurora, but she was already out of bed. For a moment, he’d been worried, but after washing up and dressing, they’d found her downstairs. The worry didn’t really dissipate for Alex, though. For the past week or so, he’d felt this kind of anxiety coming from Aurora, and for the most part, he’d thought it was related to what had happened with Emma and Jeremiah. But occasionally he got the idea that it was something else, and he remembered that he’d been sensing some of the same thing before that whole incident.

He thought he might have a vague idea of what it had to do with, but he didn’t feel like guessing, and she didn’t seem ready to talk. Nor did he particularly feel like pressing her, because he thought it had to do with when (and if) he was going to leave Thorne. Or, really, when or if Brianna was going to leave Thorne again.

And he wasn’t ready to talk about that yet.

He was still thinking, still collecting his thoughts on it, considering exactly what he wanted to do and where he wanted to go and how he wanted to go about everything after he left the small seaside town of Haven Harbor.

After having breakfast, they’d gone for a little walk around the lake, and then spent most of the rest of the day doing the kinds of things they’d been doing since hitting town, mostly just vacation shit, stuff that let you take your mind off of your life and your reality and just fucking relax. But as the day began winding to a close, and they ended up going and picking up a massive order of first pizza, then Chinese takeout, and taking it all back to the house to eat and chill, the conversation started shifting towards something a bit more serious.

And although Alex knew that they’d brought up topics like these before, they’d always kind of fizzled out or got derailed.

That didn’t happen this time around.

As they got home and spread the food out over the dining room table and dug in, the conversation instead intensified when Lapis began pressing Aurora for more information after she’d brought up her dream career.

“So what,” she asked, “like you want to be a graphic designer? Like logos? Or like album cover art? Banners? Because I could totally hook you up.”

“No,” Aurora said. “I’ve already dabbled in that. I love tattoos.”

“Obviously,” Brianna murmured, smirking at her.

Aurora rolled her eyes. “Shut up, slut. I mean designing tattoos. I mean, for myself yeah, but for other people, too. It’s always been kind of a dream of mine...” She hesitated.

“What?” Lapis asked.

“I’d like to be a tattoo artist. But like, my own boss. Not just going to work for someone, but own my own place,” she replied hesitantly.

“Why haven’t you?” Lapis asked.

Aurora sighed. “It’s like, this whole...thing. You know? Owning your own place of business is just this huge thing. And...it’s just...” She sighed again, more heavily, frowning, looking for the right words. “When you want to do something, it’s kind of like perfect, you know? When it’s just a concept, or a dream, it’s perfect. But when you make it real, it’s obviously not going to come out perfect. It might come out super good, but it also might come out like shit. It’s such a risk. Plus, it would reflect on me as a person. Am I smart enough? Dedicated enough? Talented enough? If you leave those questions...you never have to face the answer.”

“But you’ll never know the answer,” Brianna said. “I’ve heard so many people tell me they wanted to write but they never actually could for that exact reason: that the idea was perfect in their head, but they’d probably fuck it all up if they tried to write it out. And honestly, I mean, I guess there’s room for interpretation, but in my mind, an idea is worthless if it’s just an idea. It has to become something. You can’t just fucking lock your hopes and dreams up forever and never try to plant them and grow them out of fear.”

“Oh give me a fucking break Miss ‘I Stopped Writing For A Decade and a Fucking Half’,” Aurora replied immediately.

Alex felt a surge of fear, because this was definitely the kind of thing that could result in a fight, but Brianna just laughed after a moment. “Yeah, that’s fair,” she admitted. “I know, I’m a hypocrite, but I want you to be happy, Aurora. And, more significantly, you should know, Aurora. You need that question answered, you know? It’s worth answering. Even if the answer is bad, I think you’ll ultimately be happier, more satisfied, knowing.”

“So what about you then?” she asked.

“What about me? I already published three worldwide bestsellers. I know I can.”

“But can you still?”

Her words hung on the still air. Brianna looked across the table at Aurora, then glanced at Alex, at Lapis, who were both watching her closely.

“I...don’t need to know that,” she said finally, and Aurora scoffed softly. “But no, you’re right,” she pressed on. “I do have my own ‘I need to know’ thing. I need to know if I can still write. If I can still do a good job, and maybe if I can make it as an indie author. Or, not even make it, I don’t need to make it, I have money, but to be...accepted, I guess. To be honest, I’d rather have a small but fiercely loyal fanbase than a giant, faceless fanbase who can only be bothered to care sometimes.” She smiled at Lapis. “I’d rather have one Lapis than a thousand casual fans.”

Lapis smiled back at her demurely.

“And,” she said, looking at Alex, “same for you, love. I know you like my works too, it’s just-”

“Oh no, I know. Lapis for sure likes your works more than I do,” Alex replied. He looked back to Aurora. “So?” he asked.

“So what?” Aurora replied.

“So what’s stopping you? Is it that you’re scared of knowing?”

“I’m not fucking scared, Alex,” she said, then stopped.

“Sorry, I didn’t mean it like that,” he murmured.

She shook her head. “Fuck, no, it’s fine. I’m sorry...and I guess...I mean, I guess maybe...maybe I am. Maybe I am scared. Maybe that’s it. Maybe I’m just scared, and it’s literally that simple.”

“In my experience, being scared is rarely simple,” Lapis murmured.

“Yeah, I guess that’s true,” Aurora replied bitterly. “I mean, what about you then, Brianna? What’s stopping you? If we’re gonna gut me and see what spills out, then-”

“Then you wanna do the same to me?” she asked with a smirk.

“You always said you’d ride shotgun to hell if I asked you,” Aurora replied, and a look of guilt flashed across Brianna’s face.

“Okay, fair enough,” she said. “Yeah, I’m scared. I’ve gotten scared. That I’ve lost my ability to write, or that I never had it to begin with.”

“Of course you did, you’ve sold fucking millions of books, Bri,” Alex said.

“There were a lot of edits,” Brianna replied.

“Everyone has a lot of edits. I’m guessing they maintained your initial vision, or else that would have come up by now, right?” Aurora asked.

“I mean, yeah...I’d say so. I mean, I want to say that I did like 90% of the work, because editors do a lot of work, but I mean, what if I just laid in some foundation work, and then installed a bunch of little shit, and the editors actually came in and installed the primary support struts and I just didn’t realize it? What if, without editors, the books would’ve just been fucking shit?”

“Brianna...I mean, this is like the exact same thing you were giving me shit for,” Aurora said. “And you have even less of an excuse for it. Like, you’ve done it, like you said. It sounds like you’re a little more concerned than you’re letting on.”

She sighed. “Of course I am, what creative isn’t? Was I just a one-hit wonder? I mean, I think, at my core, I really don’t care all that much. But that goes deeper. My concern isn’t really if I can make another bestseller, it’s if I’m good.”

“What’s good writing even?” Lapis asked. “I mean, I already told you: you are. I know my opinion isn’t the end-all, be-all, but I’ve read a fucking shitload of books. Like a fucking shitload. And you are good. But even putting that aside, what the fuck is good? Sales figures? No, obviously not, judging by the amount of generic, poorly-written fucking garbage that’s blown up. Reviews? No, same deal. How many brainless morons spew out empty five-star reviews for said garbage? It being a literary classic? I don’t think so. I’ve read a lot of them, and a lot of them are fucking boring. I mean, Brianna, there’s so many fucking variables to books and how people read them and what people expect from them that it’s like, what the fuck is good?!”

“These are all questions I’ve asked myself a thousand times,” Brianna murmured after a few seconds of silence. She sighed. “I guess the answer is always the same: does it matter?”

“...and?” Alex asked.

She looked at him. “And what?”

“And the rest of the answer?”

“That is the answer.”

“No it isn’t. The rest of it is, ‘and am I going to let it stop me?’.”

She stared at him from across the table, then looked slowly back down at her food, slowly picking at it. “I guess it is. I’m still not sure.” She looked over at him suddenly. “What about you? How many times have we talked about your music?”

He chuckled. “Oh, now you wanna pass the ball to me without giving a real answer?”

“Why not? Aurora did,” Brianna said.

Aurora laughed. “Yeah, that’s a fair point.”

“Maybe we’re not ready for answers yet,” Alex said. It was his turn to sigh now. “I don’t know. Same thing you’ve all been saying, though closer to Aurora. Although I’m a lot closer to an answer now. Closer than I’ve ever really been, I think. So...pass, for now. Lapis?”

“Me?” she asked, and they all looked at her. “Shit. I feel kind of shallow now.”

“Don’t. Be honest with us,” Brianna replied. “We’re not going to judge you.”

“It’s just that...I mean, my creative need, my desire for success...admittedly it’s already been taken care of. As I’ve said, my job is designing websites, and I like it. It satisfies me. The rest is just...enjoying media and I have some plants that I like to tend to. I suppose I would like a garden. But honestly, the thing that I fantasize about in the same way that you all fantasize about your creative endeavors? It’s...this.”

“What?” Alex asked.

“Having friends. Having just a few good, close friends. And a fucking awesome relationship. I feel so very connected with all three of you. I feel like I’ve gotten to know you more in the past week than I have gotten to know most other people in my life over the course of years or even decades. I just want to be around you, with you, all three of you,” she said, and from the way her tail twitched against her seat, he thought it was difficult for her to get that out.

“Wow,” Brianna murmured. “That’s...incredibly sweet.”

Silence fell across the room, and it seemed as though the conversation had run itself out. Alex thought there was a lot more to say, but what they had discussed needed time to settle. That seemed to be happening a lot in his life recently, but he supposed it was how things went. But when was the right time? Was there a fucking right time? How many people just waited and waited and waited to talk about things that mattered to them, things that needed to be decided, things that needed to be discussed? Just waiting for the right time?

What if there was no right time?

That thought came to him right after they had finished cleaning up dinner. He was just in the process of checking the back door, making sure it was locked, and that thought hit him with such intense clarity that he simply stopped and stared out the window for several moments. It was like the sun dawning. Not only did it seem possible, it seemed likely. It should have been very obvious and the more he thought about it the more he realized that he was probably past the point of ready. He still knew that he had needed time, that remained valid, but by now…

By now, it was time to sort this out, to discuss it with the women in his life.

Tomorrow, he decided. Tomorrow morning, over breakfast, he would discuss it, and decisions would be made.

Tonight, on the other hand…

Alex finished checking the locks and looked around. He heard voices coming from upstairs and realized that all three women had gone upstairs while he was looking out the window. He turned out the lights and then went up the stairs. He heard them talking quietly. At one point earlier today, Aurora had taken Lapis outside for almost an hour to talk about something, and he had an idea that it was related to whatever she’d been talking with Brianna about at length recently, and he still didn’t know what it was. He wanted to respect her privacy, and he would, but it was bugging him a little. He supposed it had been for awhile now.

Aurora seemed to like her secrets.

As he drew closer, the women fell silent. As he approached the door, which was mostly closed, he half-expected them to shout ‘surprise!’ or something as he entered. But they didn’t. He pushed the door open and found Brianna and Aurora sitting on the bed, and Lapis sitting in a chair. They all looked at him.

“What’s...up?” he asked uncertainly. “I get the feeling something’s up.”

“It is,” Aurora said. “We need to talk about...something we’ve tried and failed to talk about a couple of times now. Um, it’s good. I mean, if you still want it.”

“Okay. Uh, what is it?” he asked, and he joined them, sitting down on the bed.

“At one point, you asked me if I wanted to bite you...to drink your blood. I told you how much it meant to me, right?” she replied.

“Yes. You’ve explained it. I think you called it...what was it?”

“Blood intimate,” she said, and he nodded. “Yes. It’s a phrase we have. A lot of vampires laugh it off, because a lot of them are elitist dicks, but there are those like me who want to have a more...a deeper relationship, with those who we drink blood from. To tell you the truth, I’ve wanted to be blood intimate with you almost since I first met you. It was pretty obvious from the beginning that you and I got on very well, and our relationship has only strengthened. I...I have to admit, I didn’t even fully realize just how much it had strengthened until after, well...after we almost died. That one woke me up. That one...that whole situation really fucked my shit up, because it honestly made me fully realize just how much of an impact you had made on my life. And how much I like you, how much I want you around, how good you make me feel, how...safe, I feel around you. I feel loved by you, and that’s everything you want in a blood intimate relationship.

“Now, um, I’ve already talked with Brianna and Lapis a lot about this. And I know this is a lot to throw at you, because there’s more, but before I press on, I wanted to know...are you still interested in allowing me to drink your blood directly from your neck?” she asked, looking at him with probably the most vulnerable expression he had ever seen on her. “If-if you don’t want to, please don’t feel pressured. It’s a very intense experience, and I can understand why it would be intimidating.”

“I still want to try it with you, Aurora,” he said. “I know it will make you happy, and if it’s a way for you and I to express a deeper intimacy, then that’s something I want.”

The smile that came onto her face was incredibly beautiful. “Okay. Okay, good. It’s, well, it’s good for both of us. I’m almost positive you’ll like it, too. It’s a...unique experience. But I’m very glad to hear that, Alex. Now, um, blood intimacy isn’t the only thing I wanted to discuss. I know you wanted to wait to make any decisions, and I respect that, but you told me you wanted me to be in your life, somehow, whatever the outcome is. And I want that, too. And all of this has made me realize that I want to be part of a real relationship again. I’ve been frightened of it for so long, because...” She looked reluctantly at Brianna.

“Go on, Aurora,” Brianna said quietly.

Aurora reached out for her hand, and Brianna immediately took it.

“When Brianna left, it...hurt. It hurt more than, I think, anything else had. When people get hurt...well, they get defensive. First you want it to go away, and then when it does, or well, when it fades, you want to never feel that kind of hurt again. So you protect yourself. And so I just haven’t been willing or able to open myself up since then, and now that that possibility is here once again...I’m scared. And I’ve been scared. But I don’t want to be scared anymore. Or, at least, I don’t want to let it make decisions for me. So, again, I know this might feel like a lot to throw at you, what with everything that happened in Thorne, and your relationship with Lapis, and the fact that we’ve barely known each other for three weeks, and so I’m sorry if it’s overwhelming, but I feel like it’s important to talk it all out…

“I want to be a part of the relationship. Officially. I want to be your girlfriend, and Brianna’s, and Lapis’s,” she said.

He stared back at her. She was right, this was a lot. Although he had to admit, he was less overwhelmed than he thought he would be. Than evidently she thought he would be. He felt...very calm, actually.

This felt right.

Just like it felt with Brianna, and Lapis, this felt correct.

“I would love to have you as my girlfriend, Aurora,” he replied.

She let out a small laugh, and he was honestly surprised that she thought there was even a chance he would say no.

“You’re sure?” she asked.

“Of course,” he replied. “You’re a great friend, Aurora. And a fantastic lover. I feel the same way. I want you in my life. I want to be around you. I feel safe and trusted and comfortable around you. I love the time we spend together.”

“Okay.” She laughed again. “That’s, um, that’s good to have gotten sorted out. Now, Alex, if you’d like, I would really love to do the blood drinking tonight.”

“I’m very down for that,” he replied.

“Good. Let me cover the logistics of it. So, to be clear, I will be sinking my teeth into your neck, into a vein there, and I will be drinking your blood. The absolute best way to do it is during sex, specifically right as you orgasm. It’s like...oh, it’s wonderful. I love it so much...”

“Focus, Aurora,” Brianna murmured with a small smile.

“Focus. Yes. Okay, I’ve taken a special pill, it’s...it’s basically kind of like birth control for vampirism, I guess? Essentially, it means I cannot infect you with my vampirism. The only thing that will happen to you is that you will have two holes in your neck that you’ll need to bandage, and we will take care of that for you, because the second thing that will happen to you, is you will almost certainly pass out after I finish.”

“Really?” he asked.

“Yes. Partially due to the blood loss, but mostly due to the intensity of the encounter. Although some vampires consider it a social taboo, emotional connections can really act as, well, basically an aphrodisiac to the experience, an enhancer. It’s kind of like the difference between banging a stranger, and making passionate, intimate love with someone you really like. It’s going to be a really intensely intimate experience for both of us. Plus, you know, we’ll be having sex, so there’s that, too.”

“Okay, so there’s no real...risk to this, is there?”

“No. You’ll be fine. I mean, you’ll have to trust that we’ll take care of you while you’re unconscious, but there’s no chance of you becoming a vampire, no chance of either of us giving each other anything, no chance of any permanent damage to you.”

“All right. I want to do this. I’m ready to do this.” He glanced at Brianna, then at Lapis. “And the two of you are, to be clear, completely cool with this?”

“Yes, honey,” Brianna said, reaching out with her other hand and slowly running it up and down his leg. “I want this for both of you.”

“So do I, I want both of you to be happy,” Lapis said. “And, well, to be completely honest, I’ve never been involved in anything like this before, so I’m deeply curious.”

Brianna giggled. “There is that, too. You are dating perverts, Alex.”

“So are you,” he replied.

“That’s a good point,” she said.

He got up off the bed and began to get undressed, and Aurora did the same thing. Brianna shifted so that she was closer to the edge of the bed, giving them room, and Lapis picked up the chair she was sitting in, brought it closer, and set it right at the edge of the bed.

“We never really asked, but it is cool if we watch, right?” Lapis asked.

“Yes,” Alex said, and Aurora nodded. “I wouldn’t have it any other way.”

They finished taking their clothes off, and then climbed back into bed, and she gently pushed him onto his back. “It’s best if I’m on top.”

“Okay,” he replied.

She smirked as she straddled him. “You’re so easy.”

“You two seem fond of telling me that, and your friends,” he replied, grinning up at her.

“It’s just...a lot of human guys, it’s like they feel like they’ve got to compensate, because we’re, well, paranormal. Vampires. Werewolves. Succubi. Mainly it’s just a strength thing, but we’ve also got a...presence to us, you could say. So it’s refreshing, and so nice, to not have to put up with it,” Aurora explained.

“Yeah,” Brianna said.

“Even I’ve encountered that,” Lapis agreed.

“Another reason I love that you’re in my life,” Aurora said. She was atop him now, nude and pale and perfect, her body so smooth and tattooed and buxom. She looked down at him with bloodshot eyes, and he wasn’t sure if she was doing it intentionally, or even if it was anything she was doing, or just his own perception, but he really noticed her fangs now.

Slowly, Aurora laid down against him, and she held her face an inch over his, staring directly into his eyes. He reached up and touched her back.

“We’re going to take this slowly,” she whispered. “That’s the best way to do it.”

“I like that,” he replied.

“I thought you would.”

She kissed him. They had kissed dozens, probably hundreds of times at this point, but immediately he could feel something different in this kiss, in her lips, in her body against his. It was a long, deep, impassioned kiss, her head tilted at a slight angle to accentuate it. It lasted for what felt like quite a long time, and when she broke it, she did so very slowly, pulling her face back no more than an inch from his.

Aurora opened her eyes again, and there was a tremendous lust there, but there was also a powerful passion, and trust, and kindness.

She didn’t say anything. She didn’t have to.

She kissed him again and gripped his hands, lacing their fingers together and pushing them into the pillow above his head. They began their dance of lust and desire and intimacy. It felt weird, he thought as they began to passionately make out, to do this in front of his two girlfriends. The two other women in his life that he had known longer. Was there always going to be a part of him that would feel that twinge of discomfort, that automatic shot of guilt at being physically or emotionally intimate with another woman, let alone while his girlfriend was watching? Girlfriends? Maybe. He hoped not. It had already largely diminished.

But Aurora eclipsed all else in this moment.

Everything else around him, even Brianna and Lapis, was already fading away. Aurora seemed to consume him them. Just kissing and touching her was insanely sensual. Her tongue was probing his mouth and it sent thrills of excitement through him. It danced and twined with his own, and he tasted her. Each of the women seemed to have their own natural taste, and he loved them all. Aurora’s was a bit dark, subtler than the others, with a suggestion of a strong undercurrent.

She released his hands after a bit, and let him touch her all over, which he did. He laid them against her back and ran them slowly down it. Her skin was lukewarm and smooth. Alex ran his hands up and down her back, and she shivered at his touch as they continued to make out. She pulled back after a moment and sat up, looked down at him, ran her hands slowly across his chest, then up to his shoulders and down his arms, smiling at him the whole time. He reached up and ran his own hands slowly up and down her arms.

“I love touching you,” she murmured, “and I love it when you touch me.”

“You’re wonderful to touch, and being touched by you is amazing, Aurora,” he replied.

Slowly, he slipped his hands to her chest, running his fingertips across her collarbones, and she shivered violently as he did that.

“You’re sensitive there,” he murmured.

“Yes,” she managed.

“You’ve never mentioned that before.”

“I...it’s...weird,” she said finally.

“Do you want me to stop?”

“No. Almost no one knows about it. With like ninety nine percent of people, I really don’t like my collarbones touched. Only with a very few. And honestly, at this point, I think the only people I want touching my collarbones are in this room. Just the three of you.”

He continued running his fingertips lightly across them, and found it oddly, powerfully intimate. It was like Lapis and her tail. Or like Brianna and the back of her neck. He noticed she had a particular love of it when he kissed her there. Aurora sat there on him, her eyes closed, simply enjoying the sensation. He kept it up until slowly she reached up and gently guided his hands lower. “Here now,” she whispered.

He gently groped her enormous pale breasts, and felt a fresh thrill of lust pulse through him. She closed her eyes again, her mouth open slightly, head tilted back just a little. He massaged her breasts in his grasp for a bit longer, then let go of them and ran his thumbs over her beautifully pink nipples. She gasped softly and shivered. Reaching down, she laid her hands on his arms and slowly ran them up and down again. Alex began to move his fingertips around her nipples and she moaned again, leaning forward slightly into his touch.

He continued stimulating her for a few moments more, and then she suddenly snapped her eyes back open and held out her hand. Without hesitation, Brianna slapped something into it. He realized it was a bottle of lube. She shifted back a bit, freeing his cock from beneath her, and squeezed some lube into her hands. Then she reached down and began to massage his dick with the lube, her grasp firm and sure and skilled.

“Oh fuck,” he groaned.

The hit of blissful ecstasy was powerful and immediate.

She would grasp his cock with one lube-slicked hand and squeeze gently as she pulled up, dragging her fist across his head, then do the exact same thing with the other hand, then repeat that again and again in a flow of pure pleasure.

“I am going to fuck you so good,” she said, and smiled broadly at him, and again he was extremely aware of her fangs. They were definitely more there, he determined, more protruded. They seemed to catch the light more. He felt a thrilling mixture of lust and fear, not knowing what exactly it would be like, only that it would hurt when she bit him. But he trusted her, he did really trust her, and he trusted Brianna and Lapis.

“I’m ready if you’re ready,” Aurora said.

“I’m ready,” he whispered, his voice thick with desire and emotion.

She smiled and straddled him again. “This is a perfect end to our friends-with-benefits phase, and a perfect beginning to our boyfriend-girlfriend phase. A perfect transition.”

Holding his eyes with her own, she began to lower herself, and slid him gradually into her vampire pussy.

She moaned softly and worked him into her.

Slipping inside of Aurora was a study in pleasure, and emotional connection. He glanced down, watched himself disappearing inside of her, saw himself between those wonderfully thick, pale thighs of hers. As she finished and he rested comfortably inside of her, and she began to ride him, going slowly at first, he felt more connected with her than he ever had before. He groaned at the waves of pleasure, the way it slowly burned into him, slowly filled him, like a fire being stoked, a flame being coaxed, gradually strengthening.

Aurora looked amazing as she rode him, all her smooth, pale skin, her vivid tattoos, her red hair, her large breasts swaying with the rhythm of their sex, her broad hips working. She seemed so confident, so sure of herself, every movement made with certainty, her rhythm and flow unbroken. And although she had admitted that she was afraid of how much she liked him, afraid of what fully opening up to him might mean, she didn’t show any of that now. There was no uncertainty in her gaze, nothing but kindness and acceptance and desire in her eyes as they locked with his. Whatever she might feel before, or after, she was very sure right now, in the moment.

After a few minutes, she leaned down and kissed him as she continued to ride him, sliding him in and out of her smoothly, the pleasure continuing to build and build.

“What’s it like?” he asked after she broke the kiss.

She smiled, still fucking him. “It’s wonderful. It’s beautiful. It’s going to hurt, but...it’s also going to feel good. I was bitten a long time ago, so admittedly I don’t remember too well what it’s like on your end. But I’ve had humans describe it to me. It’s this mixture of pain and pleasure, and you’ll like it even if pain isn’t your kink at all.”

“Is there magic involved?”

“A little,” she said. “But basically yeah, the best way I can describe it is that it’ll hurt, and it’ll feel good, and you’ll love it. You scared?”

“Kinda,” he admitted.

“That’s normal. If you want to stop at any moment, just tell me.”

“I don’t want to stop.”

“Okay.”

She resumed kissing him as she continued to make love with him, pleasuring him, pushing him towards a climax.

They made love for another several minutes before it became too much, and she guided him into an intense orgasm.

As he approached his climax, she shifted, and something in her changed. A look of intense focus came onto her face.

“Okay...it’s almost time. Last chance to back out, Alex,” she said, staring at him now. Not at his eyes, nor his face, but his neck.

Her eyes flicked up to his.

“Do it,” he gasped.

She grinned broadly and he saw her fangs again. They looked bigger and shinier than ever. His heart was hammering and his stomach boiled madly with lust and fear and desire.

And then his orgasm slammed into him like a tidal wave.

He cried out, his cock kicking hard inside of Aurora, and that first jet of his seed left him in a hard contraction, and that was when Aurora made her move.

She darted forward so fast, and she made a small sound, something almost like a growl, deep in her throat.

And then he felt her.

The pain came, the sharp stabbing sensations on his neck as her fangs pierced his neck. He cried out, it hurt, it was cold. He thought it would be a hot pain, but it was cold. He heard her let out a very loud moan.

The pain continued for two seconds and he began to worry that it was going to be nothing but pain...and then it changed.

There was a burst of pleasure, only it was unlike any pleasure, any sensation, he had ever felt before. He didn’t know how to describe it, only that it felt good. Some of it was intimacy, a physical connection that was somehow deeper, somehow more powerful than the sex they had been having. A lot of it was that intimacy, actually.

He heard her moaning loudly, her voice muffled, and he could feel her sucking his blood, her fangs still piercing his skin, his blood flowing out of him.

And then the pain began to return, only it didn’t override the pleasure, it mixed with it, meshed with it, merged with it.

She was right.

There was no way to really describe this, to fully put it into words.

But he knew that he loved it, and he felt as connected to Aurora as he ever had, and it was mixing with the orgasm, and his intense emotions for her, and it was like a symphony of pleasure and desire and trust and need and lust and it overwhelmed him more than anything ever had before. He thought some of his previous orgasms were like tectonic shifts, or standing before a hurricane, but this was an entire other level.

And he wanted more.

“Don’t stop, Aurora,” he moaned, grabbing her, hugging her against him. “Oh please don’t stop,” he begged.

This was one of the best, most pleasurable things he had ever felt in his entire life.

He heard her moan loudly in response, and he felt his blood leaving him, felt her shuddering with absolute pleasure against him.

“Please Aurora,” he whispered and groaned. “It’s so good...”

“Aurora stop, you’re taking too much,” he heard Brianna say.

“Don’t, please,” he moaned. “Please, oh fuck, it’s so good. It’s so fucking good...”

“Aurora! Stop!” Brianna commanded, and he felt Aurora disengage from him.

But everything was distant now.

“Oh shit,” he heard Aurora say. “Alex? Alex?”

The world was fading to black, but he felt more at peace than he ever had before. Brianna appeared in his field of vision, and he felt something press against his neck.

“I’m sorry,” Aurora said.

“Alex? Can you hear me?”

And then the darkness settled completely around him.

CHAPTER NINE

Alex slowly came awake, and he knew something was wrong.

No...not wrong. But certainly different.

He was beyond exhausted, he knew that. Even thinking the most basic of thoughts seemed incomprehensibly difficult, both in complexity and in pure effort. He was aware of warmth, and a sense of deep, deep comfort that seemed to wrap around not just his body, but his soul. He didn’t want to open his eyes, or move, or do anything, but something compelled him to. And so he did. Slowly, he opened his eyes.

It was dim, and his face was half-buried in pillow.

Aurora was sitting next to him, her legs folded, facing him. She wore nothing, and looked extraordinary beautiful.

“Hi,” he said.

She smiled. “Hello, Alex,” she replied tentatively.

“Is everything okay?” he murmured. He knew they’d had sex, in a vague sort of way, but something else had happened…

Or had it?

Was he dreaming right now?

It was like a sludge had entered his head, making it nearly impossible to think.

“Yes, Alex,” she said. “You’re okay. Go back to sleep.”

“Okay. Goodnight, Aurora.”

She smiled and reached out, laying a hand against his cheek. “Goodnight, Alex.”

And he went back to sleep.

…

When Alex opened his eyes again, he was a bit clearer, but still incredibly exhausted.

He had the idea that he’d woken up not all that long ago, but it was no longer dim. It was much brighter in the room and for a second, he mistook it as all the lights being turned on. But no, it was sunlight. Was it morning?

How long had he been asleep?

He’d slept through the night obviously. When had he gone to bed?

Why was he so tired?!

The bed shifted, and Lapis appeared in front of him. “Oh, you’re awake. Hello, Alex.”

“Hi,” he murmured, then yawned.

“How are you feeling?”

“Dead fucking tired, but otherwise really good.” He yawned again. His limbs felt heavy, so did his head.

In that moment, he wanted nothing more than to sleep, and Lapis seemed to sense it. She leaned back suddenly and reached for something, and she came up with a bottle of water. “Here, drink this, Alex,” she said.

“Okay,” he murmured, and realized he was actually really damned thirsty. She took the cap off and helped him, holding it up for him. He felt so weak. He drank off over half of it in one go, then laid back down.

She took back the bottle.

“Go back to sleep, dear,” she said.

He grinned. “You’re my girlfriend,” he said.

She giggled. “Yes, Alex. I’m your girlfriend. Go back to sleep.” She leaned forward and planted a kiss on his forehead.

“Okay.”

And he went back to sleep.

…

The next time he woke up, there was less light.

He felt a little bit of panic at that, for some reason…

How long had he been asleep?

He was a bit more focused this time, but he still felt seriously fucking tired, and he slowly remembered that he’d done this exact thing more than once now…

That woke him up a little, seemed to break through the solid wall of sleepiness that seemed to be cocooning him.

Alex rolled over, sensing someone else in the bed with him. Brianna was stretched out beside him, beneath the blankets, reading a book, a little light on beside her. It was much darker out. Holy fucking shit, had he slept the whole day away?

“Alex,” she said, putting the book aside. “How are you feeling?”

“I gotta...man, I gotta fucking piss like crazy,” he whispered.

“Here, let me help you, honey.”

“I can do it, my leg’s not bugging me,” he murmured sleepily, pulling the blankets back.

“No, honey, that’s not why. You lost a lot of blood, Alex. You’re going to be weak.”

“Oh...” he said, and that memory came back to him. He did still feel weak as hell. So he let Brianna help him. It was actually really difficult to first get out of bed, then to keep his balance, so she had to really help him hobble across the room, to the bathroom. She flipped the light onto its lowest setting and helped him up to the toilet, then raised the lid. Standing beside him, she held him up. His legs felt weak.

It felt seriously awkward, but he genuinely had to piss like a fucking horse, so he started. “This is weird,” he muttered after a bit. “Kind of embarrassing.”

“Don’t worry, honey. I love you,” Brianna replied. “You don’t have to be embarrassed.”

“Thank you,” he said after another moment.

The pissing seemed to take forever, but finally it was done. He flushed, then she helped him back over to the bed. She got him back beneath the blankets.

“Where’s Aurora? Lapis?” he asked.

“They’re downstairs. We’re taking turns watching you, babe. Don’t worry, everything’s fine,” she said, getting into bed with him. She passed him a bottle of water. The one he’d finished half of last time. It was lukewarm now. “Drink this.”

He did, very thirsty again, and finished it off. She took it back and tossed it into, presumably, a nearby trashcan.

“What time is it?” he whispered.

“Late. Don’t worry about that now. You just need to sleep. You haven’t recovered your strength yet, okay?”

“...okay,” he murmured, because everything was an effort, a tremendous effort, and again, he wanted nothing more than to just pass the fuck out again. And the bed was just so comfortable, Brianna’s presence so comforting…

And he went back to sleep.

…

Alex opened his eyes.

Everything seemed to snap into focus as he did, and he came awake all at once. For a moment, he simply laid there, and remembered. He remembered everything up to sex with Aurora pretty clearly, but around that time things got kind of...fuzzy.

A lot of it felt like a dream.

But it had happened. He knew the sex, and the biting, and the dreamlike periods of awake he’d had before this were all real.

His intense exhaustion seemed to have passed, and he felt much clearer now.

Although he had to piss again like no one’s fucking business, he was thirsty as hell, and he was damned starving. Also, he reeked. He could smell himself and he needed a shower badly. As he began to get out of bed, he felt someone else in the bed stir, and he looked back over. Two things became apparent to him: it was light again in the room, and Brianna and Aurora were both in bed with him, and awake now.

“You’re up,” Aurora said, sounding relieved.

“Yeah,” he replied. “Um...what’s up?”

“How are you feeling?” Brianna asked.

“Besides being starving, thirsty, and in desperate need of a shower and a piss, uh, great actually. I feel awesome. Um...what happened? I can’t quite remember. Although wait, hold that thought, I really need to piss.”

“We’ll join you in the shower,” Brianna said.

“Okay.”

He got up and then stretched, popping his back, his neck, his shoulders. He felt rested. Had he ever had such a thorough, deep, restorative sleep in his entire life? He didn’t think so. He was aware of the fact that his neck hurt, faintly. Where Aurora had bitten him, he remembered. He had to keep reminding himself that that had actually happened. He knew it had, but it still felt kind of dreamlike, a little like a fantasy.

He crossed the room, slipped into the bathroom, turned on the light, and then took a long, long piss in the toilet. When he was done, he flushed and then turned on the shower. While he was waiting for the water to warm up, Alex looked at himself in the mirror. He looked...pretty much like he always did. But there were two round band-aids placed over his neck. Reaching up, he gently touched them. It hurt, but not as bad as he thought it might.

He smiled, then walked over and got into the shower.

A few seconds later, both women joined him.

“Alex, I’m so sorry,” Aurora said immediately, and hugged him.

He hugged her back. “Why?”

“I took too much blood,” she admitted sheepishly. “Brianna’s mad at me.”

“I’m not mad at you, Aurora,” Brianna replied, “I’m just a little...touchy about it. I told you, I get it. Like, I really get it.”

“I’m okay,” Alex said. “You were right, it felt amazing. It felt way better than I thought it would, than I thought it could.”

“I know. You kept begging me not to stop, and I didn’t want to stop. I had forgotten, I had honestly forgotten how good it was, and I had gone so long without real blood, without the blood of a lover, and all of it was just...overwhelming. I’m really sorry.”

“Aurora, it’s really okay. I mean, I forgive you, but obviously it was awesome and I didn’t suffer for it-”

“Alex, you don’t seem to get it,” Brianna said.

“Get what?” he asked uncertainly, worried that he was missing something obvious now.

“Do you have any idea how long you were asleep for?”

“Um...” He thought about it. Wait, how long had he been asleep for? He realized that something wasn’t adding up about his memories.

“You passed out at around nine PM Tuesday night. It’s around noon Thursday. You’ve been asleep for almost forty hours,” she said.

He blinked a few times. Surely he hadn’t heard that right. “What?”

Aurora stepped back from him, she looked worried.

“You’ve been asleep for almost forty hours, Alex,” Brianna repeated slowly.

He looked at her, maybe trying to see if she was joking, but her face was dead serious, so was Aurora’s.

“Well...fuck,” he said. “Am I, uh, okay?”

“Do you feel okay?” Aurora asked.

“I mean, I do. Yeah. Wow. Forty hours. Shit. That’s crazy.” He refocused, looking at Aurora again. “Don’t worry, I’m okay. I don’t regret that at all. And I want to keep doing it. Just...you know, less. I can’t afford to pass out for forty hours each time.”

“Are you sure you’re okay with doing it again? You don’t have to,” Aurora said.

“No, it’s fine.” He hugged her again tightly. “Aurora, being blood intimate with you was everything you said it would be, and it was amazing. I loved it so much. I know exactly what you mean now about how hard it is to describe.”

“I know, right?!” she replied immediately. “Okay, if you’re sure, I’d really, really like to keep going with it.”

“I am.” He looked at Brianna over Aurora’s shoulder as he hugged her wet, naked body to his own. “Are you okay with it?”

“Yes,” she replied. “It gave me a little fright, I’ll admit, but I know Aurora won’t let that happen again.”

“I won’t,” Aurora promised, and she stepped back from him again. “I’ll take a lot less from now on. I promise.”

“I believe you, and I still trust you...”

He really got a good look at her for the first time, and realized that she looked different. Her skin was different. It was still pale, but now she had less of a deathly pallor and more of a healthy, pale glow. Her eyes were much less bloodshot, and the skin around them was firmer. She looked...healthier. Less like a vampire, more vibrant.

She smiled. “You noticed?”

“Yes. You look...wow, different.”

“I do. I honestly like this look for myself better. I can only really get to looking like this by drinking live blood from a lover. Or, really, I guess, I only want live blood from a lover. But we’ve already been over that.”

“You look so beautiful,” he murmured. “Um...where’s Lapis?”

“She’s asleep in her own bed. She didn’t want to crowd you, but she’s been checking in on you a lot. She was worried.”

“Still feel bad about that,” Aurora said.

As he stood there in the shower, he suddenly remembered the promise he had made to himself, about when he was going to actually sit down, talk it out, make some decisions about his life. He’d broken it, technically, because it was the day after tomorrow now, but whatever. He’d been literally incapacitated.

His head was thrumming with excitement already.

“Let’s wash up and then go find her. I really need to talk to all three of you,” he said.

“What about?” Brianna asked.

“I’m ready to talk about...well, everything. The future.”

“Oh. Wow,” Aurora replied, looking surprised. “Uh...okay.”

“We can do that, sweetheart,” Brianna said.

He felt surprisingly confident about what was to come next, both in how he felt about it, and about how the women would feel about it. He couldn’t know, to be sure, but after the time he’d spent getting to know them, and what they’d told him so far, he thought that the path ahead was the right one to take.

He took his time cleaning himself up, washing his hair, getting soaped up and washed off. Then he dried and dressed and brushed his teeth. He had some pretty fucking awful morning breath. By the time they were finished, Lapis was already roused from bed by the sound of them talking and showering, and before long, all four of them wound up around the dinner table again, though this time there was no food with them.

“So...” Alex said, looking around at the three of them. “I guess, uh, I’ll start.” He paused, considering how to approach this, then decided: Fuck it. “I don’t want to build things up or drag things out, and I’ve learned, if anything, from all of you, to just be direct.” He hesitated again. Although he was confident, he was also a bit anxious about it. This didn’t just affect his life. He took a deep breath, let it out slowly. “I want to move to Thorne. I want to live with the three of you in the same place. And I want to try to seriously pursue a career as an ambient music artist.” He paused once more, then looked at Brianna and Aurora. “And I think you two should pursue your own interests.” Because he knew that living with them would fulfill Lapis’s own personal passions.

For a few moments, no one spoke.

“Obviously, I’m down for living with you in Thorne,” Lapis said, the first to break the silence.

“I really like this plan,” Aurora said.

“I want to be completely clear about this,” Brianna said, leaning forward, “you want to live in Thorne? You want to move twenty hours away from your hometown, your parents, your current life? And you want to live in a city that’s got tons of paranormals, and is also the city where you...well...almost died? Where someone tried to kill you?” she asked hesitantly.

“Yes,” he said. “I’ve been thinking about all this a lot. And I’ve come to realize that while, yes, I’m going to have problems, facing those problems...I mean, it isn’t necessarily a matter of geography. I’ll have to deal with them whether I’m in my hometown or in Thorne. And I’d rather have regular access to all three of you. I mean, of course I want to be with you. And despite everything, I honestly really like Thorne. I like being there. I mean, I have to admit, there’s a part of me that wants to run back to my hometown, and just...hide away with you, Brianna. But it isn’t even that big a part of me, and it’s wrong. I know it would be the wrong choice, so I’m not going to do it. It’s just fear and anxiety talking, and that’s...admittedly very difficult to overcome sometimes, and I know I’m going to need some kind of professional help, but I want this.

“Now, the next big thing I’ll need to address is how I’m going to actually handle taking a genuine stab at a musical career. I know it sounds cliché, and it can really come off as entitled, especially coming from a fucking creative type, because I’ve heard it all before, but honestly, I know that I would function a hell of a lot better if I didn’t have some shit fucking job to go to day in and day out, and was just able to focus on my work.”

“Oh fuck, Alex, don’t even worry about that. There’s no fucking way I’m letting you suffer through a shit job like that, not while I’ve got all this money. No. I’m going to support you, and your career. Honestly, so long as I feel like you’re making a genuine effort, I don’t mind that at all. I want to do it.”

“Yeah, Alex. I’m behind you on this. There’s absolutely no fucking reason you should go work at a grocery store or a gas station or something when you’ve got three well-off girlfriends that you’re sharing a house with,” Aurora said.

“I agree with this wholeheartedly,” Lapis said.

“Thank you. So much. Really. It means a lot to have that support. Because working a cash register is like...fucking torture. It’s not even like I thought it was beneath me or I was better than that or something, I just personally fucking hated it so much. And if you are willing to support me enough that I can escape that, then that’s one of the best fucking gifts I’ve ever received.” He took a breath, let it out slowly. “Okay, so I guess that’s settled. The final sort of big thing is...where are we going to actually live?”

Aurora sighed. “I’d offer my apartment, but even I know it’s kind of shitty. And to be honest, I am kind of tired of living there, so I’d be cool with living somewhere else.”

“Obviously neither Alex nor I can offer up anything,” Brianna said.

Lapis frowned. “I’d offer my place, but I really don’t think there’s enough room...”

“Then why don’t we just find our own place?” Alex asked. “All four of us look for a place together?”

“That sounds fine by me,” Aurora said, and Brianna and Lapis agreed.

“I guess the last question, for now, is: When do we do this?” Brianna asked.

“I don’t know...I like it here. How about we stay here for another...week? I feel like we’ve really cleared the air and gotten the big stuff settled,” Alex replied.

“I’m down for that,” Aurora said.

“I don’t have any pressing matters to attend to, and I love being here with the three of you, so I’m very much in favor of this,” Lapis said.

“Then it’s settled,” Brianna said, smiling broadly at Alex.

“It’s settled,” he agreed.

PARASEXUAL 5

CHAPTER ONE

“Are you doing okay, honey?”

Alex jerked slightly as Brianna broke the silence that had settled over them and remained for, he realized, a good twenty minutes now. Only the quiet, peaceful calm of the ambient music she had started playing at some point during their trip had been audible. Though he had hardly realized it, thoughts running, sprinting through his head as he anxiously tried to work out exactly how he was going to manage the upcoming task.

Releasing his debut album, managing a four way relationship with three paranormal women, and even moving to a new city seemed to pale in comparison to what he was about to do: explain some of it to his parents.

He’d been trying to figure out what in the fuck to say to them the entire time.

“I’m kind of freaking out,” he admitted, looking away from the window he’d been staring out of, not really seeing the landscape flash by as they drove down the highway. The fact that they were driving on a highway wasn’t helping.

“I understand. Talk to me,” she replied, reaching over and taking one of his hands in hers.

Her skin was very hot. Side effect of being a werewolf, he had learned. And holy fuck did it make sex amazing. Alex stopped that train of thought, and much more easily than he would have at pretty much any other time, because he needed to focus, and that really highlighted just how anxious he was. He’d been exposed to more sex than he even thought possible over the past month, which had the paradoxical effect of not alleviating his sex obsession, but strengthening it.

“I guess I’m really considering how to handle telling my parents about...all of it. The moving, the relationship, my ‘career’ change, as if I even fucking had a career to begin with before this point,” he explained.

“And?”

“And...I’m going to lie to them. That’s what I’ve been leaning towards since the beginning, that’s what I did in the beginning, and that’s what I’m going to do.”

“All right. What are you going to lie to them about?” she asked with a remarkably calm diplomacy. He almost laughed.

“The fact that I’m in a poly relationship. They...especially my mother...just wouldn’t get it. It’s too much. I’m also not going to tell them that you are a paranormal, or that I’ll be living with anyone but you. I’m also not going to mention what happened with Jeremiah. At all. They really would flip their shit. But moving to Thorne, living with you, trying my hand at being an ambient musician, I’ll tell them that.”

“And when they want to visit? Lapis will probably agree to hide or go out for the day, but Aurora won’t on general principle. Although I suppose we could rent out a fake apartment...”

“No,” he said, then sighed. “That’s a ‘we’ll cross that bridge when we come to it’, moment. They don’t really like to travel. If I have to own up to the open relationship with paranormals, I will, and I’ll stand by it, I’m not going to lie that far, because I’m not ashamed of you or Aurora or Lapis or anything we do together, it’s just-”

“I know, Alex,” Brianna said. She smiled, squeezed his hand gently, and then let go, replacing her own hand on the wheel again. “I wasn’t trying to imply that. I’m with you on this decision. I just wanted to know how far you wanted to take it.”

“...okay,” he murmured, and that seemed to satisfy Brianna for the time being.

He glanced out the window again.

It had been eight days since he had sat down in the kitchen of the lake house with the women in his life and made some decisions with them. Those had been eight great days. After the decisions had been made, it was like a weight had been lifted from his shoulders, from all of theirs really, and they had truly settled in to enjoy themselves.

There had been a lot of sex.

They had explored the town more, gone for long, meandering walks through the woods, along the coast. They had spent more time with the mermaids, and that had been just wonderful. Altogether, it was the vacation he had been hoping for.

Yesterday, they had packed up and headed home, and begun making plans.

There was a lot to do.

But something that Alex and Brianna needed to do before they could meaningfully progress was to wrap up their lives in Alex’s hometown. It should be a relatively easy affair, though that wasn’t what Alex had originally thought, given the fact that Brianna had a house to deal with. But, she reminded him, she had rented it, not bought it. Now, the rental agreement wasn’t up for about another year or so, and so she did have to talk with the person she was renting from, which was on their list of shit to do, but that was a lot easier than having to suddenly sell a house. There were a few other things to do, but those were the main ones.

Presently, they were driving Lapis’s car. She had been kind enough to let them borrow it, given the fact that they were moving. She was presently in her apartment, happily locked up and catching up on her work.

After getting her car and dropping them off, he and Brianna had hit the road immediately, given that they had a fucking long drive ahead of them. They’d made it a bit over halfway there and had stopped in a hotel for the night, fucked, slept, fucked again in the night and then in the morning, grabbed some breakfast, and hit the road once more. Now, they were almost to his hometown, perhaps half an hour from his parent’s house.

He wasn’t handling it too well.

And one reason in particular…

Alex flipped down the sunvisor and checked his neck in the little mirror there, frowning, gently rubbing the skin where Aurora had bitten him over a week ago.

“It’s fine, honey,” Brianna said without even looking at him. “You can’t even tell. There’s nothing there to see.”

He sighed. “I just want to be sure,” he murmured, twisting around a bit, looking at his skin from all angles. She was right, there was no hint of a wound there, though that was only because they had spent a few hundred bucks on a healing cream meant to speed up the process. That was something his parents absolutely could not see, because they wouldn’t understand at all, and would, in fact, flip the fuck out over it, because there was only one way you got those kinds of marks on your neck. Honestly, he felt bad about it.

He wanted more, and he knew that Aurora wanted more even more than he did.

But they hadn’t been able to share blood even once since the first time, although they had come very close a few times. Brianna had had to stop them more than once, watching them closely every time they had sex. It was bad because they both wanted it terribly. It was fucking intoxicating. Even now, he found himself desperately wanting to feel Aurora drinking his blood. He could really, genuinely see now how humans got addicted to that shit. It wasn’t really that the vampires were using magic on them, it was just that it felt like a fucking drug for both parties.

He sighed softly and flipped the visor back up.

“I know, love,” Brianna said. “Don’t worry. You’ll get those teeth just as soon as we get back.”

“I feel kind of like a freak now,” he muttered.

“Don’t. It’s good.”

“It’s...complicated,” he murmured.

“Tell me about it. Tell me what you’re thinking.”

He sighed and rubbed the back of his neck. “It’s like...I mean, there’s the kind of surface level weird feeling of the fact that I really like getting bitten by a vampire. That I want my blood sucked. But I mean, that’s something I’ll get over. That’s just, you know, societal pressure speaking. I don’t really care about that. Then there’s the next level down, the one that’s a bit more complicated. It’s...” he sighed again, looking out the window, “...more complicated.”

Brianna waited patiently. The landscape blurred past them.

“It’s a lot more intimate than I thought it would be,” he said finally. “I mean, I know Aurora warned me, and told me about it, but she was right: words really can’t do it justice. It’s one of those things that if you haven’t experienced it personally, then you really don’t know. You can’t know. It’s so...intimate! That’s the best, the absolutely best word, I can think of to describe it. And that would be complicated enough just by itself. But throw it in with the fact that I have you in my life and I love you, and now I have Lapis in my life, too, and we’re all dating and it feels...” He grimaced, looking down at his hands, “...it feels like...”

“What?” she asked.

“Cheating.”

“I thought you’d say that,” Brianna said. He was relieved to hear that she was calm. This had been bugging him for awhile now. “Alex...relationships are fluid. They change, and they’re different between people. Your relationship with Aurora isn’t the same as my relationship with Aurora, or our relationship with each other. This is something you’re going to learn as time goes on, and it’s going to be confusing and uncomfortable at times, but that’s okay. The thing that you need to hear right now is that I’m not jealous, or upset, about the incredibly deep connection you have with Aurora. I’m happy. This is clearly making you two very happy, and honestly I saw this coming. I knew Aurora would like you, and honestly, she’s going to fall in love with you.”

He blinked and slowly looked over at her. “You...think?”

Brianna snorted. “Duh, Alex. They both are. Don’t worry, this is going to be great. I’m pretty sure Aurora is most of the way to loving you, she’ll just need time. And you’re halfway there yourself, you’ll just need more time. Same with Lapis. Love...happens, Alex. You don’t get to decide that. No one does. Sometimes it’s absolutely the best thing in the whole fucking universe and sometimes it’s the absolute worst. In these cases, I predict it’s going to be the fucking best. It’s been the best for us so far, yeah?”

“Yeah,” he agreed immediately. “Yes, it has. I just...okay, yeah, I’ll put that aside for now, I think.”

“Good. Don’t feel like you need to rush anything, or hold off on anything. Just...let it happen. Let it become what it is in its own time. Although...I do have a bit of advice.”

“What?”

“I think Lapis and Aurora both need to tell you. You needed to tell me, but I think they need to tell you when they’re ready,” she said.

“Okay,” he murmured, and thought that she was right. For their own reasons, they both did need to say it first, he thought.

A few more moments passed.

“Here’s our exit...you still wanna hit your parent’s place first?” Brianna asked as she turned off the highway.

He sighed heavily. “Yeah. Let’s get that out of the way.”

…

Looking up at his parent’s house, what had once been his house, where he had almost been forced to move back to, was now surreal.

It seemed impossible that he had only been gone a few weeks.

It actually felt like months at this point.

He supposed a lot had happened. Alex took a deep breath and let it out slowly. He made sure not to limp as he began walking up towards the front door with Brianna. Although his leg almost never bothered him anymore, unless he moved it in just the wrong way, and it was still a little stiff some mornings, sometimes he caught himself having a very slight limp even though his leg wasn’t bothering him at that time.

It was a strange side effect.

But before he could even finish getting up to the front door, it opened up and his mother was there, waiting for him.

“You’re home,” she said, stepping forward and wrapping him in a hug. “Thank God.”

“I’m fine, mom,” he replied, hugging her back, resisting the urge to either sigh or laugh. He’d always known his mother was kind of overprotective, but now, suddenly, it was like he was looking at all his memories of her with a new light, and he was realizing that it was somehow both worse than he realized and not nearly as bad as he thought. Given what had happened with Jeremiah, he actually got a lot of her paranoia. And yet, given all the bad things that had actually happened to him in his life...she worried way too much.

And, he realized, so did he.

“Yes, I see,” she said after letting him go, and she cast a quick glance at Brianna. “Come in.”

His father was hovering a little farther back in the house, waiting. He’d always been a lot more chill than his mom. Again, something he had always been aware of, but now it was something he was truly coming to appreciate.

They came into the living room and sat down on the couches.

“That was longer than you said it was going to be,” his mother said. “You said a week.”

“I said maybe two weeks, including time there and back, but I also texted you and let you know that I was going to be staying for longer. I was...having a lot of fun,” he replied.

“I see,” she murmured, then sighed. “I guess I’m just glad you’re back and in one piece.”

“Well...”

She heard his tone and immediately tensed and frowned. “What?”

He sighed, suddenly becoming impatient. He calmed himself, or tried to, reminding himself that she was only tense and anxious because she was worried about him, but more and more he was realizing that it was making him feel so...juvenile. Like she thought he didn’t know what the fuck he was doing. He didn’t think he had it all figured out, he wasn’t delusion, but at this point he had at least a basic grasp on keeping himself alive.

“I’m moving to Thorne,” he said, deciding that there was no way around it. He was just going to have to tell them and face the scrutiny.

“That seems...kind of sudden,” his dad said.

“Well, I’ve had several weeks to think about it. Honestly, I love it there,” he replied.

Alex watched his mother, waiting. She looked like a dozen different reactions had hit her all at once and they were clogged in her brain. Finally, she put on a very forced smile and looked at Brianna. “Would you mind giving us a moment with our son?”

Brianna just smiled. “No.” She squeezed Alex’s hand gently. “I’ll be outside, dear.”

“Okay,” he replied, and felt his anxiety spike. But he made himself relax as he watched her go. Probably what truly helped him relax was the knowledge that there was nothing they could actually do to make him stay here or not do this. He didn’t want it to have to come to that, he did love his parents, but he knew they no longer had any real power over him, as in legal power. But he fully intended to do this with their approval, even if it meant bending the truth and, in some cases, outright lying.

“Alex...why are you doing this all of a sudden?” his mother asked, growing serious and leaning forward as Brianna closed the door behind her.

“Mom, there’s no secret. It’s as it appears: I don’t like living here. I don’t like living in this city. I don’t like living in the conditions I’ve lived in. I finally feel...good.”

She sighed softly. “Alex, I’m not trying to burst your bubble, but...going on a vacation in a city and living in a city are two different things.”

“I know. I understand that. But I’m in a pretty secure position. Brianna has...a lot of money.”

“So, what, you’re just going to live off of her?” his mom asked.

“No. I’m going to make a serious attempt at being an ambient musician, like I’ve talked about for years now.”

His mother sighed again, more forcefully this time. “Alex, the chances of that actually working out-”

“Mom,” he said, a little more forcefully than he meant to, “what would you rather? Would you rather I work a job that I hate, and I mean hate, like I’ve been doing since I left high school, or would you rather I actually enjoyed my life for once?”

She sat back a little, looking surprised. He hadn’t meant it to come out that harshly, but he realized that he had actually been fucking miserable for a long time. He was coming to realize a lot recently.

“And if she leaves you? If all her money evaporates? If you’re stuck in this paranormal city?” she asked.

He sighed. “Then you get to come pick me up, and bring me home, and say ‘I told you so’.”

His mother frowned, then glanced at his father. Alex did as well. “You’re awfully quiet,” he said. “What do you think of this, dad?”

His father chuckled. “Alex, I think...you’re going to do this regardless of this conversation’s outcome. I can already tell that. And I can see a change in you since the last time we spoke, and I like it. Part of living life is taking risks. And this is pretty nuts, I gotta admit, but you’re in your twenties, Alex. That’s the time to do things that are nuts. Now’s the time to take a big chance and move across the country and try to follow your dreams. And it sounds like you’ve got a hell of a safety net with her. I think you two are lying about something, or just not telling us, but I also respect your right to privacy, and I think you’re smart, son. I think you’ve put some real thought into this. I think there’s a risk, sure, but you’ve gotta take risks. And this seems like a genuine shot at happiness, and I mean...what more could I possibly want for you than for you to be happy?”

“Well...thanks, dad. That means a lot,” he replied, a little surprised. He looked back to his mother, she was frowning at him still, though not so severely.

Finally, she issued a small sigh. “Just answer me a few questions, honestly. Look into my eyes and help me put these things to rest, will you?”

“Yes,” he replied.

“Is Brianna a paranormal?” she asked.

He swallowed, figuring she might ask that. His mom was sharp. “Yes,” he said.

She let out a huff of irritation. “What kind?”

“A werewolf.”

“Holy crap,” his dad muttered, though he sounded a little awed.

“Is she...compelling you, in some way?”

Now he sighed, frustrated. “Mom, no,” he said firmly. “I’m doing this completely of my own volition. But...I can understand your hesitation, and your anxiety. I really can. I know there’s a lot of crap out there about paranormals. I met a lot of them out there in Thorne. She’s very in with that community, and not one of them tried to hurt me, or take advantage of me. They were kind to me. We just...had fun. I’m honestly finding at this point that I get along better with paranormals than with my own kind.”

Still his mother hesitated, and he decided to try and drive the point home harder. “Mom, outside of the two of you, Brianna and her friends have treated me with more kindness, and honesty, and respect, and compassion than anyone else in my life, okay? I know...this seems crazy. Like, I get it. This is a really big change, and it does seem kind of sudden. I’m getting used to it myself. But I’ve been unhappy for a long time, and I’ve mostly hidden it from you, because I wasn’t suicidal or incapacitated by depression or anxiety, I was just...waiting for my life to get better. And I’m tired of waiting. Surely you must have known some of how I felt.”

She nodded slowly. “Yes. I know. I’ve always done my best to help you, but...”

“But there are some problems you have to figure out yourself,” he said, and she nodded. “That’s what I’m doing. I’m figuring out how to be happy, how to build a life for myself. I honestly believe you want what’s best for me, and I understand that from your perspective, it might be difficult to take me at my word, because I probably still seem so young to you. I’m not saying I know everything, but...I am saying that this...feels right. And is, at least, worth trying.”

She looked at him for a long moment, then over at his father, who just gave her a small nod, then back to him. Finally, she let out her breath in a long exhalation. “Okay, Alex. I’m sorry...about my questions. I know it must seem terribly close-minded, but I’m not wrong to be at least a little paranoid. Paranormals do have abilities, and they have been known to take advantage of humans, and it’s just hard to...” she stopped suddenly, and looked guilty.

He laughed. “You don’t know how to say ‘it’s hard to see what she sees in you’ without making it sound like a massive put-down, right?”

“It’s not that I don’t see amazing qualities in you, Alex. You know I love you, and I think you’re smart, and honest, and kind, but she’s-I know she’s not twenty six, Alex.”

“You’re right. I asked her to lie, and I’m sorry. She’s in her fifties.”

“Holy shit,” his dad muttered.

“And she’s incredibly beautiful, and she’s a very accomplished werewolf, so why would she be interested in a shy, introverted, at best average-looking human from a small town? Believe me, I asked the question myself several times. Still do. I’ll admit, from the outside looking in, it does seem suspicious. But try to trust me, Brianna and I just...like each other. She really does like me. She wants to be with me because I make her happy.” He paused for a moment. “All I’m asking is that...you trust me on this.”

“You’re right,” she replied. “And your father is right. Of course I want you to be happy. Honestly, more than almost anything else, I want you to be happy. Safe, too, obviously, but happy. And this looks like it’s going to make you happy. Just...don’t forget to call every now and then, okay?”

He laughed, flooded with relief. “I’ll call once a week, all right?”

“All right,” she agreed.

He got up, and they hugged, and she cried a little, and he hugged his father. Then Alex went to his room and gathered the things that he wanted to take with him, which fit into a pair of suitcases, and he came back downstairs and hugged them again. They wished him good luck, reminded him to keep in touch, and then he was back out with Brianna.

“You seem happier,” she said as he put his stuff in the back.

“Yes. It went well,” he replied.

“Good.” She smiled, then she kissed him, and then they got into the SUV. “Come on, let’s go get the rest of this over with.”

CHAPTER TWO

“So, um...they know you’re a werewolf,” Alex said five minutes into the drive to Brianna’s place.

She laughed. “Well, I didn’t hear screaming, so I guess they got over it?”

“Mostly. My mom really suspected you were a paranormal. They also know you’re like twice my age. My mom was worried and anxious, I think my dad was just impressed.”

“I am fucking impressive,” she replied with a smirk.

“Yeah...” he frowned and looked out the window again.

“What?”

“My mom echoed my own sentiments about our relationship.”

“In what capacity?”

“Why are you into me when you’re so obviously out of my league?”

“Oh.” A few seconds of silence went by. “How do you feel about that?”

“I don’t know. I mean, it kind of hurt, but it wasn’t as powerful as any time before. I’m still figuring that all out. I don’t know if I’m even capable of feeling attractive, you know? But honestly, the fact that I believe that you and Aurora and Lapis are attracted to me...I think that’s enough. I think it’s going to be enough. So I’m okay.”

“Good,” Brianna said, sounding relieved. “Something else I wanted to talk to you about,” she added after a moment, “your car.”

“Oh yeah, I guess we need to figure out what to do about it...”

“If you want, I’ve got a place that’ll come and haul it away as scrap and give you a few hundred bucks. All you gotta do is take off the license plates, which we can dispose of at the DMV quick and easy, and then sign the title over. You got it, right?”

“Yeah. One of the things I grabbed was my folder of ‘important documents’, all like six of them,” he replied. Then paused. “So...you want me to scrap my car?”

“I want you to do whatever you want to do, I’m just giving you an easy option. I mean, you really wanna drive it back to Thorne? Besides, I can buy you a new car,” she replied.

He hesitated. “That’s...wow,” he murmured. “That’s another thing I’m going to need to deal with: the money. You bought me a vacation, two of them, and now you wanna buy me a car, and a house...fuck me...”

“I’m not buying you a house. I’m helping to purchase us a house with Aurora and Lapis. Which, I get it: still a big financial deal. But I think you’ll be a lot happier if you stop, you know, giving in to that voice in your head that’s telling you it isn’t right to let your girlfriend buy things for you, let alone expensive things.”

“I know, I know,” he muttered, massaging his temples. “We’ve had this conversation before, we’ll have it again. I’m...dealing. I guess it’s just guilt.”

“I want to do this for you. I love you. I have money. I want to spend it making people happy. Namely you, and Aurora and Lapis. But out of the three of you, you are by far the most broke. And I say that with lots of love, dear.”

“Oh no, I know. I’m fucking broke. I’ll feel better once I actually start earning some money. Whenever the hell that’s going to be. God, the ambient music scene is already crowded and it’s been difficult to break into for forever anyway. I’m not even that good at it...fuck, I could not make any money for a year or two...”

“You might not make any money at all, Alex,” Brianna said reluctantly. He glanced at her. “I’m sorry, but you need to be prepared for that potential outcome. I really don’t think that’s going to happen, but I’ve seen talented people go undiscovered. But listen love, you’re going to have help, you are good at what you do, and you’re only going to get better as you take time to develop those talents and skills and build your discography. But this isn’t...you aren’t doing this for the money. I know you want to earn money and succeed, but you aren’t a starving artist. I won’t let you be. I’m going to be your...you know, patron. Who also sucks your cock every day.”

He chuckled. “Yeah. That’s true. Uh...I really appreciate that.”

She laughed loudly. “You’re so awkward in just the right way.”

“Thanks.” He paused, then took a deep breath and let it out. “You know what? You’re right. I’m not going to fucking worry about this. At least, not intentionally. As long as I’m putting in real, genuine, consistent effort, and as long as you’re okay with this, then what fucking difference does it make how it looks?”

“That’s what’s concerning you, isn’t it?” Brianna asked.

“I mean obviously,” he replied. “I don’t want to look like some loser sack of shit who slouches around the house all day playing video games, leeching off of his hardworking girlfriend. Girlfriends. I refuse.”

“First of all, Lapis is the only one of us three who works hard. I mean as far as I know. Aurora doesn’t, not for awhile, and I sure as shit don’t. And secondly, as I, and I believe Aurora, have told you before: bringing in money isn’t the only way to meaningfully contribute to a relationship, Alex. To be honest, I don’t give a fuck if you don’t earn a cent for the rest of your life, so long as you keep putting effort into our relationship. That’s what matters. Now, I realize that I have the luxury of saying that from a position of wealth, and if we were to become broke for some reason, then yes, that would change. We would both need to earn money. But we aren’t in that position. And as for how it looks? From the outside?

“Fuck, Alex, are you kidding me? You’re a twenty-something human dude who is dating and fucking three crazy hot paranormal chicks, who are all quite well-off financially, and hook you up with their hot, paranormal lady friends, and you get to pursue your dream job. I think it looks pretty fucking awesome no matter how you view it. Anyone who tries to talk shit is rightly extremely jealous of you. Who the fuck wouldn’t be?”

“Huh,” he said after a moment. “That’s...yeah, a good point. Now I just feel guilty.”

Brianna sighed explosively. “Alex! Just...fucking enjoy yourself, goddamnit!”

He chuckled. “Okay yeah, yeah. I’ll do that. And yeah, we can scrap my car, and you can buy me a new one when we get to town.”

“Good! That’ll be the easiest thing to do.”

They drove for a few moments longer, and then came to her place. There was his car, still there, and there was another car parked in the street in front of the house. As they parked, a very attractive blonde woman got out of the car.

“Huh, she’s new,” Brianna muttered as she studied her in the sideview mirror. She smirked suddenly. “Bet I can talk her into a threesome.”

“You really think you can?” he asked, glancing at her. She was hot. Goddamn.

“Bet,” Brianna replied, and got out.

He joined her, his mind already beginning to fill up with visions of this exceedingly attractive blonde woman nude and fucking him and Brianna. He studied her intently as they crossed the yard, meeting in the center. She looked very serious and well put together. Her bright blonde hair, which seemed to practically glow in the sunshine, was pulled into a no-bullshit bun. Although her face was pretty unlined and showed no real signs of aging, she looked mature. Not middle-aged exactly, but definitely not young, either, and she wore very little makeup, if any at all. She had a well-cut black business dress on, and simple black shoes.

She seemed practical. No high heels, no jewelry of any kind. And despite everything about her screaming ‘detached, icy businesswoman’, her sharp green eyes were friendly and she greeted them with a genuinely warm smile.

“Miss Livingstone,” she said, shaking Brianna’s hand.

She laughed. “Brianna is fine. This is my boyfriend Alex.”

“A pleasure to meet you,” the blonde said, shaking his hand.

“You too,” he replied, managing at least to maintain eye contact. Her skin was very soft and warm and smooth, her grasp firm.

“You’re not the same person I got the house from,” Brianna said.

“No. I purchased this property four months ago. My name is Lily Wright.” She paused, then flashed her smile again. “Lily is fine. I believe you should have gotten a letter and an e-mail from me, and if I recall, we texted briefly and you let me into your house when you weren’t home.”

Brianna frowned, apparently trying to remember that.

“I believe your words were ‘the door is open, do what you gotta do’.”

“Oh...yeah! Okay, I remember now. Yeah, I was at a convention that weekend. Okay, I remember now. Shit, I’d forgotten the house had changed hands. Although I’m glad they apparently changed to yours, you have very nice, very soft hands,” Brianna replied.

Lily smiled again and actually blushed slightly. “Thank you,” she murmured. “So, from our exchanges, it’s my understanding that you wish to vacate early.”

“Yes. I’m moving,” Brianna replied, now wearing a very tiny smirk.

“Okay. I’m going to have to take a basic look at the place, and then have an inspector come and do an in-depth inspection of it. And I’m afraid under the terms of your contract, you can’t get the money paid for the months ahead back.”

“That’s fine. Let’s go inside and do that...inspection,” Brianna replied easily, then turned and began heading for the front door.

Lily hesitated again, began to respond, stopped, glanced briefly at Alex, then cleared her throat and strode off after Brianna. Alex held in a small laugh and followed after both women. Well, Brianna appeared to be having an effect on her, and it at least seemed to be good. Brianna unlocked the door and let them in. Lily immediately set to walking around, checking things out. She seemed flustered.

“I was hoping we could do a little negotiation,” Brianna said as she and Alex followed the slim blonde woman through the house.

“What kind of negotiation?” Lily asked uncertainly.

“To be honest, I don’t want any kind of protracted dealing. I intend to leave today, and not come back. I don’t want to deal with any of this.”

“You want to leave the furniture?” Lily replied, now sounding more uncertain.

“Yes. Which I realize isn’t exactly traditional, but hear me out. You seem like someone who is...flexible.”

Lily blushed again and then cleared her throat. “Okay,” she said.

“Let’s say that the inspection goes well, and if it doesn’t, I can pay for whatever comes up. Let’s also say I hire some professional cleaners to come in and give this place a very thorough cleaning. Scrubbing the kitchen and bathrooms, steaming the carpets, vacuuming and polishing the furniture, all that good shit. I know there are people who want to buy a place already populated with furniture. Plus, it makes the place look better to potential renters. Or, if it becomes too much of a hassle, then I can have a team come and haul it all away. The key thing here is whatever the solution is, I want it to be able to be dealt with remotely and quickly,” Brianna said.

Lily stared at her for a few moments. She looked a little more flustered now. Alex found the look interesting on her. She seemed like the kind of person who was often very in control of whatever situation she found herself in.

“I suppose I could draw up a quick document hammering it out. If we could print it out, and you could sign it, then fine, I’d be okay with that,” she said.

“Okay. I have a printer,” Brianna replied.

“All right then. Um...let me finish my inspection, and then we can do that,” she said, and she walked off into the house.

“She’s definitely going to say yes,” Brianna murmured as they sat down in the living room.

“You’re that sure, huh?” he replied.

“Oh yes. She was eye-fucking me really hard, and she’s all flustered and blushing. That’s not ‘Someone I’m not attracted to is hitting on me and I don’t know how to handle it’ flustered. That’s ‘Someone I’m so fucking attracted to is hitting on me and I want to fuck them really bad but I don’t want to seem too easy’ flustered,” Brianna explained with a sure smirk.

“Interesting.”

“So obviously you’re down to fuck her.”

“I mean, yeah. She’s wicked hot.”

“Mmm-hmm. And there’s something particularly satisfying about just banging the shit out of a real buttoned-down chick who takes herself really seriously, isn’t there?”

“Yeah...yeah, there is,” he agreed. “Or, I guess, there would be. I haven’t actually like done that,” he added.

“Oh! Right, I guess not. Trust me. There is. It’s gonna be great. I hope she’s on birth control,” she murmured.

“You sure she’s human?”

“Yes,” Brianna replied. “I can tell. And I know how badly you love hitting it raw, especially when it’s someone brand new. STDs are pretty easy to deal with, not that you or I have any, so hopefully she’ll be cool to not use protection. Speaking of which, we gotta get you some birth control,” she said. Her eyes had drifted to the doorway, but now she looked back at him.

“We do?”

“Yes. It’s super easy. I know a place where we can pick up a year’s supply of pills for you. You just gotta remember to take one at the beginning of each month, and you’re set. It’s really unlikely, but someday, like today, you might find yourself in a situation where you might get to fuck a human chick, or a witch, and maybe she’s not on birth control. One little pill can solve that.”

“Yeah, okay. That’d be great,” he replied.

“Excellent. We’ll do that when we get back. Now if we can just survive the waiting until she gets done with her inspection...”

…

“And...done,” Brianna said as she finished signing the document.

The inspection had gone well. Lily hadn’t really found anything worth mentioning, and she’d typed up the document. Though she was very hot and bothered now, and it was admittedly very amusing watching her try to keep her composure. Brianna had brushed against her more than once, and had sat down very close beside her when she’d gone to type the document up on a razor-thin laptop she’d brought in from her car.

“Good,” Lily said, then cleared her throat again, looking over her copy, and then she slipped it into a small binder she’d also brought in with her. “This is good. Ah, so if there’s, um...if there’s nothing else...”

“There is one more item,” Brianna said. She was lounging on the couch, leaning forward, showing off a lot of her very impressive cleavage. He didn’t think she had even one shirt that wasn’t practically designed to show off her amazing tits.

“Yes?” Lily asked, turning around and making herself look at her, probably because that was something professionals did. Her eyes dipped once to Brianna’s large, pale breasts.

“Seeing as how we’re probably never going to meet again, I thought I’d kind of just throw this out there. How would you feel about a threesome with my boyfriend and I?” she asked.

“I-um-oh,” she said, and blushed fiercely, losing the last of her composure. “Wow.”

“If the answer is no,” Brianna said, leaning back, relaxing, “then that’s totally fine. No pressure. We can just part ways here and never have to bring it up or probably talk again.”

“I...” She glanced at Alex, who had hardly said a word this whole time, happy to watch the exchange between the two women. He wondered if she found him attractive at all. He didn’t think she would, she was, like Brianna, way out of his league, but maybe she thought he was kind of cute. At the very least, he was a package deal with Brianna. “I...just have one question.”

“Yes?”

“Are you a paranormal?” she asked, returning her attention to Brianna.

“Yes.”

“Oh. I thought so. A succubus?”

Brianna smirked. “Nope.”

“Wow, really?” Now that the ‘foreplay’ was finished and they were actually discussing it, she seemed to relax and regain some of her composure. “You can’t be a vampire, at least, I don’t think so. A witch?” she asked.

“Nope.”

“A siren? You have a lovely voice.”

“Thank you! I’m not a siren though.”

“Then what?!...uh, if you don’t mind my asking.”

“It’s fine,” Brianna replied. “I’m a werewolf.”

“Wow, that’s...everything you’ve been doing...that’s just...”

“All me, beautiful,” Brianna replied. “I’m just that good.”

“Damn,” she muttered. “I guess you are. That explains a lot...” She glanced at Alex.

“I’m afraid we’re a package deal. I don’t leave my man out,” Brianna said.

“Oh, no, that’s not-I’m...you’re both, uh, attractive. I mean, um, obviously one of you is much more attractive than the other...” Her eyes widened and she looked quickly back at Alex. “I’m sorry! I didn’t mean for that-I didn’t mean to be rude.”

Alex held up a hand. “It’s okay, Lily. I’m thrilled you find me any level of attractive, and you’re right: she is crazy hot.”

“Thanks,” she said, then chuckled nervously. “I’m usually not so...I’m usually much more put together. I just-are you also a paranormal?” she asked.

“No, I’m human,” Alex replied.

“I think you’ve done a great job. You held up very well. I know I can lay it on thick sometimes,” Brianna said, again with her sultry stare and sure smirk.

“I get hit on all the time, but it’s almost always by people who are easy to ignore because they’re so...they’re assholes. I’m not attracted to jerks. But you are...something else.” She hesitated and looked actually torn. “It’s so terribly unprofessional, but how often do you get propositioned by a werewolf as attractive as a goddamned movie star?” she murmured.

Brianna laughed. “If it’ll help, there doesn’t have to be any proof of this happening. We’re not gonna tell anyone but like...our girlfriends. We don’t have to do any video or pictures or anything. It’s just...a private encounter between the three of us. Just some fun, casual sex.”

“Girlfriends?” she asked.

“I love that that’s your takeaway,” Brianna replied. “We’re in a four-way polygamous relationship. The other two are back in Thorne. They’re why I’m cutting out early. We’re going to live out there together.”

“Oh. That’s...interesting,” she murmured, again glancing at Alex. “You’re, um, clean?”

“Yes,” he replied. One of the things he’d actually done, just because he’d had the opportunity with all the work being done in the hospital, was to have his blood checked for, among other things, STDs. He was clean.

“And we don’t get STDs. Can’t catch them, can’t give them,” Brianna said.

“I’m on birth control...” she murmured. “Okay,” she said suddenly, after another few seconds of indecision, “okay, yes. I want to do this. I’m going to do this.”

“Excellent!” Brianna replied, shooting to her feet. “Come on, love. Let’s go have a threesome with a stranger.”

Lily giggled nervously when Brianna took her hand and began leading her deeper into the house, towards her bedroom. Alex followed, his heart pounding in his chest, erection growing in his pants. Brianna was fucking good. Like, damn. It was rare he got to see her seduce someone, and she was very good at it.

Of course, it helped that she was a fucking ten, and a paranormal.

“Have you ever done anything like this before?” Brianna asked as they came into her bedroom.

“A few times...okay, more than a few,” Lily admitted. “But it’s been years. When I was in my early twenties, for a few years there, every now and then, I’d cruise the bar looking to pick up girls.” She glanced at Alex. “You’re lucky, I very, very rarely go for boys.”

“I am extremely lucky,” he agreed.

“Yeah. I imagine being with her and in a-wow-a four-way relationship with two other paranormal women...you must be happy like all the time.”

“I’m certainly a lot happier than I was before,” Alex replied, taking his shirt off.

Brianna shed her own shirt, and it was the kind with a built-in bra, so her tits came right out, and Lily just stared. “Oh wow...just...wow,” she whispered. “Your tits are amazing.”

Brianna laughed and began taking her shorts off. “I’m eager to see yours.”

“Oh. Yeah.” She took off her shoes and then hesitated. “Sorry, it’s been awhile. I haven’t even had sex once this year.”

“Take your time, and I’m so sorry,” Brianna replied.

“Fucking tell me about it. I got dumped last year and this year I’ve just been focusing on me. I’ve been buying and managing properties like this one, renting them out.”

“How’s that going?” Alex asked, taking his pants off.

“Good. Great, actually. I’ve had a streak of good luck. Nothing’s gone wrong, at least nothing serious, and I’m making a lot of profit.”

“How old are you, if you don’t mind my asking?” Brianna asked as she finished stripping.

Lily stared at her slim, fit, tall, pale body for several seconds before answering. “Uh...thirty six.”

“Nice. You look younger.”

“Thanks,” she murmured. She looked down at herself, then laughed nervously. “I guess I should, uh, take my clothes off.”

“Again, take your time. And if you wanna stop, just say so, we can stop,” Brianna replied.

“Thanks. I don’t want to though, and I don’t think I will. You are just...wow, you’re hot. Both of you are pretty nice to look at,” she murmured. Finally, she sighed and began getting her dress off. “Gonna just take the plunge,” she muttered. “Been forever since anyone has looked at me naked, and the last person was my girlfriend of three years...”

She stripped down to her bra and panties. She looked good. She was trimly built and looked like she did a lot of cardio. Lily hesitated a bit longer, then reached up and peeled off her sports bra, tossing it aside and freeing her high, firm breasts. Alex felt that familiar and still very potent thrill that hit him every time an attractive woman got her tits out, especially if it was a new woman. She had really nice breasts, nice firm b-cups with amazingly sexy pink nipples. Then she pulled her panties down, revealing a smooth vagina in between two beautiful thighs and two wonderful hips. She smiled awkwardly and raised her hands.

“So, um, this is what I look like naked,” she murmured.

“Rest assured, Lily, you are very hot,” Brianna said.

“Thanks. I have to admit, I feel a little, uh...outclassed. Chest-wise.”

“Trust me, your tits are hot. I love them, and my boyfriend clearly loves them,” Brianna said.

Lily glanced at him and he realized he was pretty much just standing there staring at her. She was blushing fiercely now.

“They’re fucking amazing,” he said.

“Thanks. Uh...you wanna get in bed now?”

“Yes,” Alex replied.

The three of them climbed into Brianna’s huge bed, and Brianna guided Lily to the middle, where she laid on her back.

“You have a huge bed,” she said.

“I have it just for occasions like this. My next one’s going to have to be bigger. One of our girlfriends is a succubus who’s over six and a half feet tall,” she replied.

“Oh my. That must be...very interesting,” Lily said. She began to say something else, and then Brianna leaned in and kissed her on the lips.

Lily let out a moan and closed her eyes and shuddered violently as they kissed. Brianna ran a fingertip around one of Lily’s nipples, making her shiver and moan again almost immediately. She reached out and began to grope Brianna’s huge tits, squeezing and massaging them, clearly enraptured by them. Alex knew exactly how she felt at that moment. Brianna had some of the best tits he’d ever seen in his entire life, which was a lot at this point, given all the paranormal women he’d seen naked and slept with.

He watched the two women make out passionately as he laid on Lily’s other side, and he reached out and laid a hand on her chest, cupping one of her breasts. She reacted well to his touch, and he began to grope her, scooting closer to her. She pushed herself a little closer to him, up against his body, her bare skin rubbing against his, and he felt a great relief. It was obvious that she was into Brianna, extremely obvious, and he’d been wondering if she was just tolerating him for a shot at Brianna.

He’d be okay with that...sort of. He wouldn’t want her feeling uncomfortable or creeped out or disgusted by having to sleep with him, but he still would take a pity fuck, to be honest. But that slight movement, that little adjustment...it felt like she accepted him, and wanted him. The past month had taught Alex a lot about the language of physicality. He’d learned that so fucking much could be conveyed in a simple touch, the barest of movements. Obviously he couldn’t be sure that she was actually into him, but he felt a lot more confident about it now.

“Oh wow,” she whispered, “your lips are just...they’re so hot.”

“Werewolf blood is very hot,” Brianna murmured, smiling seductively at her. She licked across Lily’s bottom lip and made her shudder again powerfully. Alex felt her tremble against him. He ran his hand down her smooth body and fitted it in between her thighs.

“Is this okay?” he asked as he began to rub her clit gently.

“Y-yes,” she whispered. “Do it all,” she moaned. “I...oh wow. I haven’t been in a threesome in a decade. It’s...oh fuck. I forgot how intense it could be.”

Brianna laughed softly. “And you’ve never been in a threesome with me.”

“No. Not ever with a paranormal, either. I always wondered about one woman but...oh wow, having actually encountered a paranormal now, I would’ve known. She wasn’t. You are. Like, fuck, you’re incredible.”

“And we haven’t even gotten past the kissing yet,” Brianna said. “You wanna kiss Alex now?”

“Yes,” Lily replied, and groaned again as he continued fingering her.

“Let me help, love,” Brianna said, and reached down. Lily faced him, and she stared at him with her beautiful green eyes, which were wide with wonder and pleasure and excitement, and then she kissed him full on the mouth. She moaned loudly as Brianna’s hand joined his. He rubbed her clit as Brianna slipped a finger into her.

“Oh yes!” she moaned, breaking the kiss briefly, then grabbed him and began kissing him furiously, shoving her tongue into his mouth.

He continued pleasuring her and kissing her and enjoying her. That intense rush of pleasure and deep gratification began to well within him as they passionately made out with this brand new woman, this human woman who Brianna had just talked into their bed. She was an excellent kisser, and he had the idea that she was falling easily back into her less buttoned-down self, who she had been during those years when she’d go cruising every few months and have a night of wild sex with a stranger. She kissed him for a bit longer, then switched back over to Brianna. They went on like that for awhile, passing her back and forth while pleasuring her until she had an orgasm.

And what an orgasm it was.

She broke the kiss she was enjoying with Alex again, and let out a series of cries that grew higher and higher in pitch until her entire body spasmed and she let out a long, very loud, very primal scream of absolute rapturous release. And she was a squirter. She made a big mess as she jerked and twitched and shivered furiously, yelling incoherently as she orgasmed all over their hands and the bedding, her hips bucking, her whole tight body writhing around between them. Brianna locked eyes with him over her and she grinned, looking very pleased with herself.

He knew how she felt.

Lily’s orgasm was full-bodied, powerful, and lasted for what felt like a long time.

When she was finished, she collapsed between them and lay panting, now covered in a fine layer of sweat, her face flushed. “Oh my fucking God,” she whispered, chest heaving. “That was...holy shit. I can’t even. Oh fuck, man. That was too much. I thought I was gonna pass out or something.”

“You look incredible when you orgasm,” Brianna said, running a few fingertips across her chest and making her shiver.

“Thank you,” she managed. “Ah wow.” She laid there for a bit longer, then slowly sat up and popped her neck. “Oh yeah! Okay. Now what?”

“How about you suck Alex’s dick? I bet you’d look hot as hell sucking dick, and I’d love to watch the two of you,” Brianna replied.

“Yeah, I can do that,” Lily said. She smirked at Alex, a lot more confident now, and shifted around, getting down between his legs. “So you fucked a lot of paranormal chicks, huh?” she asked as she gripped his cock and massaged it between her fingers.

“Yes, I have now,” he replied.

“You’re so different,” she murmured. “Most guys I know would never admit that. How many? I want to know.”

“Oh, wow, um...” He thought about it.

“Oh my God, you don’t even know?” she asked. “That many?”

“Over a dozen,” he replied.

“Holy shit.”

“But not two dozen,” Brianna said, then she smirked. “Not yet. And all within the past month.”

“Oh my fucking God, dude. What kinds?” she asked, and she began licking his head.

He groaned loudly. “Several vampires,” he managed, beginning to pant. “Brianna, obviously. Mmm...fuck, that feels good.” He lost his train of thought for a moment, watching this stunningly hot blonde who had over a decade on him licking his cock like a porn whore. “Two mermaids. Some succubi.”

“Oh my. Mermaids,” she murmured. “I bet mermaid pussy feels so good.”

“It does. Oh fuck does it ever,” he groaned.

“A Valkyrie,” Brianna said.

“Holy fucking shit, you banged a Valkyrie?” Lily asked, her eyes widening.

“Several times,” he replied.

“Aren’t they like seven feet tall?”

“I think she was seven foot one, maybe seven foot two,” he replied.

“That’s fucking...oh man, that’s so cool. And hot.”

“It was,” Brianna murmured. “He fucked the shit out of her and busted the biggest load in her pussy, and she loved it.”

“Fuck, this is getting me really hot,” she whispered, and then slipped his cock into her mouth. He groaned loudly as she started slowly bobbing her head, putting her beautiful red lips to good use.

“I was right,” Brianna said after a moment, “you look fucking amazing sucking cock. And obviously you’re doing a good job.”

“She is. She really fucking is,” Alex groaned.

The hot bliss from her fantastically skilled, wet mouth burned into him, and he could feel his cock throbbing powerfully in response to the attention it was getting. She opened her eyes and stared intensely at him as her head moved slowly up and down, her lips sliding up and down his rigid dick, coating it in layer after layer of her saliva.

“Alex?” Lily asked, briefly taking his cock from her mouth.

“Yeah?”

“Come in my mouth,” she said. “I want to taste it. I want to feel your dick thrashing in my mouth.”

“Holy shit, okay. I can definitely do that,” he replied immediately.

Lily laughed softly and resumed sucking his cock with a renewed vigor. He groaned loudly, the pleasure hitting him in waves even harder than before as she really got into it.

“I can confirm that he can definitely do that. He’s pretty good at it,” Brianna said, and Lily chuckled.

It didn’t take much longer for him to blow his load.

“Oh...Lily! Lily!” he cried, and then he was coming, blowing off inside of this beautiful blonde woman’s mouth, and listening to her moan as she sucked him dry. He reached down, laying a hand against her soft hair, becoming lost in a world of pure pleasure, of absolute bliss and ecstasy. His seed burst out of him in hard spurts each time his cock jerked. It was like a straight hit of uncut rapture pumped straight into his veins.

And Lily kept sucking the whole way through, taking and swallowing everything he had to give her.

When he was finished giving, and she was finished taking, she sat up and pushed some of her hair back, as it had come undone by now.

He stared at her.

“What?” she asked.

“You just...look so different,” he replied.

“What? Oh, my hair,” she said.

“No, it’s not just the hair,” Brianna said. “It’s you. You look really different now. It’s your expression more than anything. I mean the hair and the fact that you’re butt naked and you’ve got a good flush going on now, that kind of highlights it, but you look...happy. Comfortable. Before you seemed really...restrained.”

She sighed, seeming to consider that for a long moment. “I guess you’re right. I’ve always really loved sex and doing stuff like this, but it’s always felt...I don’t know. Wrong. Like I was wasting my life, or something. Doing this,” she said, indicating the house around them, “buying properties and managing them, I mean, I’m good at it, and honestly, in some ways, I’m happier than I’ve been in a long time. And I mean it’s satisfying, knowing I’m actually good at something and then doing that thing, but doing it, and even the comfort it offers, it’s kind of like...wearing a formal dress. There’s also a tension that goes with it.”

“It doesn’t answer all your questions, or satisfy all your needs, does it?” Brianna asked.

“No, it doesn’t. I thought it would, I thought it was, honestly, but doing this...I love this. It’s freeing and wild and just...fun! It’s so fun and satisfying on a really deep, visceral level.”

“So why did you stop doing this?” Alex asked.

“I mean, at first because I was in a closed relationship. But I’ve been getting this idea put into my head for...decades now, I guess, that you can’t really do both. You can either be the woman who puts on formal dresses and manages properties, or you can be the woman who sluts it up and sleeps around and goes to parties. You can’t do both.”

“But it’s bullshit,” Brianna said.

“Is it?” she asked uncertainly. “Sometimes I think yeah, but then sometimes, I think about doing something like this, and I worry it’ll lead me back to a path of working as a fucking waitress, pulling doubles, getting my ass grabbed, getting shit tips and pissed off customers...”

“You just have to balance it,” Brianna said, reaching out and running a hand slowly up and down her back. “I know, it’s easy to say, harder to do. But you clearly have the drive to get what you want out of your life. Take it slow. Go to a bar or a party once a week maybe, or even just once a month in the beginning, to let off some steam. Have sex with a stranger you feel comfortable with. Or hit a dating app. Or, fuck, a paranormal dating app. Find a succubus. They would love you. I think, if you put your mind to it, you could definitely find a balance.”

Lily looked at Brianna for a moment, then down at the bed for a bit. “Maybe you’re right,” she said finally. Then she shifted. “I’ll be right back. Mind if I use your mouthwash?” she asked.

“No, go for it,” Brianna replied.

Alex watched as she headed for the bathroom. God, she had such a fit ass. They listened to her gargle and spit, and then she came back and climbed into bed.

“I’m still horny,” she said.

“Good, because I thought we could take turns riding my boyfriend next,” Brianna said.

“That sounds like fun...can I go first?”

“Seeing as it’s your first threesome in a decade, yes.”

“Thanks,” Lily said, and immediately hopped onto him. She mounted him with ease, her lust apparently washing away her introspection for the moment. Well, that could be a good thing, he supposed. This would give her some time to let it settle while she focused on something else. She reached down between them while holding his eyes with her own and gripped his cock. He was mostly hard again, and he was having trouble believing that he was about to have unprotected sex with a stranger while his girlfriend laid right next to him.

And yet here they were. She slipped him into herself.

“Oh fuck...” she moaned loudly as she began sliding her way slowly down his cock. “That’s...it’s been awhile since anything has really been in there. Most I’ve given myself is just my finger or a vibrator on my clit-ah! Yes! Right there...” she groaned as she twisted her hips around and then finished getting him into her. She grinned down at him and placed her hands on his chest. “You like it in there?” she asked.

“Yes,” he managed.

She was seriously tight inside, and very wet.

“He’s so articulate when horny girls are doing things to him,” Brianna murmured, grinning and running her fingers through his hair.

And then Lily’s expression grew more serious, and she slipped her hands up to his shoulders, gripped them tightly, and began to ride him. For the next several minutes, none of them spoke beyond poorly articulated grunts and moans of pure, primal bliss as she furiously rode him, ramming his steel-hard cock into herself again and again, crying out in rapturous, deeply satisfied release. And how good it felt, just...how. Fucking. GOOD it felt. Lily felt so perfect inside, the way her pussy coiled around his cock and slipped up and down, lighting him up with bliss, setting him on fire with ecstasy, filling him with it.

Her body was wonderful to see and to feel moving against him, her firm breasts bouncing, her muscles moving beneath her skin, and her face. Her wonderful face and her expressions of pure, raw gratification and enjoyment.

And then Brianna asked for her turn, and she began to ride him, and Alex was immediately reminded of the magnitude of difference between human vagina and paranormal vagina. He groaned loudly as she began to ride him with a practiced ease, and he reached up, his hands finding and cupping her huge, pale breasts, and Brianna stared down at him with an easy smirk. And it was one that he could read so well.

It said: Yeah, you were loving that new pussy, but my pussy is still fucking top of the list and you know it.

And she was right. It was. Fuck Brianna felt good to be inside of.

She rode him for a few minutes, grunting and moaning, and then passed him back to Lily, who looked like she was getting impatient. She mounted him again and resumed riding him, putting her fantastically fit body to good use, fucking herself with his cock like crazy. The pleasure pounded through him and Alex fought for a long time to hold onto his orgasm. He was at least glad to see that he was getting better at it, apparently, though he knew coming in her mouth had helped out a lot. Finally, after taking turns for another bout of time, they stopped.

“How about I eat you out,” Lily suggested, looking at Brianna, then shifted her gaze to Alex, “while you fuck me from behind?”

“That sounds great,” they both said at the same time, and then everyone quickly moved to rearrange themselves.

Brianna ended up on her back with her long legs spread wide, and Lily got onto her hands and knees, lowering her head in between Brianna’s thighs. Alex got behind her on his knees, looking down at her wonderfully shaped ass and her glistening pink pussy, and lined himself back up with her, then reinserted.

The pleasure blasted back into him as he resumed fucking her, and he immediately started hammering her, really just pounding the fuck out of her as she began to eat out Brianna, who let out a loud, prolonged moan of pure ecstasy.

As he really laid into her, Alex knew he wasn’t lasting much longer.

“Lily, can I come in you?” he groaned.

“Uh-huh,” she murmured from where her face was buried in Brianna’s crotch.

He gripped her ass tightly and kept screwing her, feeling that tremendous pleasure as it ate into him, feeling like it was melting him almost, radiating out into him. Alex kept going and going and going, watching her as she ate Brianna out, who was moaning and crying out, grabbing her head, running her fingers through Lily’s bright blonde hair. It was a vision of pure erotic beauty and before long, it had him over the edge, and he started coming inside of Lily’s amazingly tight, sweet pussy.

He filled her up.

Groaning loudly, he hunched over her, reaching beneath her and groping her breasts as he started to come into her, his whole body throbbing in time with his orgasm. It was overwhelming and it blasted through him. His seed jetted out of him, pumping into her, his hips jerking, forcing him deep and hard inside of her, and she let out muffled screams of pleasure each time. He found himself moaning her name several times, orgasming like crazy into her, and the rapturous release was absolute paradise. It consumed him.

And then he was coming down from the high some time later, left panting and sweaty against her. When he was fully done coming, Alex pulled out of her and laid down, marveling over the fact that he had just orgasmed into a woman he’d met barely an hour ago with zero protection at all. That was always a shockingly powerful thrill.

And he was finding it was actually oddly more powerful with a human.

He laid there and watched the two women keep going until Brianna had a fantastically beautiful climax, and Lily ate her out the whole way through. When she let go of her, Lily got shakily up and went back to the bathroom.

“Hey, uh, can I use your shower?” she asked.

“Yes,” Brianna replied. “Though technically it’s your shower now.”

“Oh yeah, I guess so,” she murmured, and they heard the water turn on.

Brianna grinned at Alex, looking extremely pleased and satisfied. “Am I just the best girlfriend in the world, or what?”

“Definitely the best,” he replied. “But don’t tell Aurora or Lapis I said that,” he added after a moment.

She laughed. “Yeah, I guess that’s going to get a little more complicated now. Don’t worry love, we’ll all be fine together. Come on, let’s shower. I want to hit the road.”

“Okay,” he replied, and they both got up.

CHAPTER THREE

“Home,” Alex murmured as he looked out over the vast, sprawling metropolis that was Thorne. They were finally at the end of their long journey back. They’d joined Lily in the shower, and had ended up sticking around for another round, as she hadn’t yet had enough of them both, so that had been pretty fun and satisfying.

Then they’d finished up, dried off, and gone through the house. All in all, it had taken a few hours to go through the house and find the things that she wanted to take with her. They hadn’t ended up taking all that much with them, but she wanted to make sure she went through everything. Though really he thought it had to do with the fact that she was still kind of horny from the encounter and they ended up fooling around a lot, and actually having sex again after Lily had left, as she had somewhere else to be.

He and Brianna had fucked for the last time in that house on the living room floor.

They’d also gotten rid of his car, as Brianna had been able to make it happen pretty easily, and now he had a check for two hundred bucks in his pocket, so that was nice.

After that, they had grabbed some food and hit the road, spent the night at that brothel and reunited with Veronica, the sexy, sexy redheaded vampire hooker Brianna had hooked him up with during their initial road trip out there, and that had been…

An experience.

And then, in the morning, they’d hit the road once more and kept on driving.

“Yes, home. Our home,” Brianna agreed warmly. It was almost night now, the sun heading for the horizon, turning the skies gold. She was silent for a few seconds, and when she spoke again, her voice had grown a bit grave. “Alex...there’s one thing I wanted to talk about. Something I guess I didn’t really fully...conclude.”

“Okay, what?” he asked, trying not to get too anxious.

“You obviously figured out that I...I wanted this. I missed Thorne, and Aurora, and living here. I just wanted to be completely clear that you...I mean, you’re doing this because you want to, and not because you’re trying to make me happy.”

“No,” he replied, feeling relief. “That’s a question I can at least answer easily: No. I absolutely am doing this because I want to. I want to be here. I want this. Making you happy, making Aurora and Lapis happy, is just a great side effect.”

“Okay, good,” she replied, and she sounded very relived too.

“So, with that, and all the other shit out of the way now, uh...what do we do next?” he asked, because he was truly realizing that he’d basically wrapped up his old life. At this point, the only people he really had a vested interest in outside of Thorne were his family. Okay, well, and Emma, obviously, and Helena, (he didn’t know if she was still in Thorne or not). But it wasn’t exactly the same as his interest in the three women he was now looking to build a life with. Everything he owned was either with him in this car or at Aurora’s. He had no job, no other place of residence, no car now. No real obligations.

No real obligations.

There was something tremendously freeing about that.

He was honestly very much looking forward to this next part.

“Now we go home to Aurora and Lapis, and talk about our plans, and then you and Aurora fuck, and she sucks your blood. You two have been wanting that so fucking much...you’re lucky you’ve got me, you know that? You two would’ve done it like...a dozen times between the first time and this trip,” she said, grinning at him.

He chuckled and shifted in his seat. “Yeah...it’s uh...yeah, we’re lucky you were there. My parents would’ve fucking flipped. But I’m really looking forward to that tonight.” Which was a bit of an understatement.

It had been most of what he’d thought about on the long trip back.

“I’m sure Aurora is too,” Brianna replied. “She’s been texting me, asking when I’m bringing back her boyfriend. It’s so cute. You two are very interesting together, and cute. And oh fuck, don’t even get me started on you and Lapis. You two are fucking adorable together. You’re both so shy and awkward.”

He laughed. “Yeah, that’s true. It does feel like...a storybook romance, I guess. Although so does our relationship. Though in a totally different way.”

“Our relationship is more like an erotica,” Brianna replied.

“Ha, yeah. That’s true.”

“So what does that make your relationship with Aurora?”

“A porn.”

She laughed loudly. “Yeah! She’d love that. All right, there’s our exit. Let’s fucking get home, and order five large pizzas and three dozen wings and pig the fuck out.”

“Fuck yes,” Alex replied.

…

“Finally!”

Aurora grabbed him as soon as the door opened up and pulled him into a tight hug. He half expected her to bite him right then and there, but she didn’t. She gave him a long kiss on the mouth and a long hug. Then she did the same thing with Brianna.

“I missed you too, Aurora,” Brianna said.

“That took way too fucking long,” she growled, releasing her and then making room for them to come inside.

As they came in, she all but slammed the door.

“You doing okay?” Alex asked.

“Yes!” she snapped, then paused, then sighed. “I’m...needy. I warned you about this.”

“Yeah, after the fact,” Brianna muttered.

“I’m sorry! I didn’t think it’d be this much, and normally I can, you know, handle it. But it’s been like four days now!”

“Don’t you normally go for longer than that?” Alex asked.

She heaved a sigh of frustration. “Yes, but overall it’s been fucking twelve! Normally, when I was on...not your blood, usually once a week would do it. But my body was acclimated to that. Having your blood is like...it’s the difference between drinking an energy drink and getting a shot of fucking adrenaline to your heart. Now, I have had a few supplements while we were on vacation, but I stopped taking them when you left because I didn’t think you’d be gone that long and also because I wanted to be, I guess...properly hungry.”

“You’re going to fucking drain him again, aren’t you?” Brianna asked.

“No! I’m going to take a reasonable amount. I can handle it this time. Although you,” she said, poking him in the chest hard enough that he stumbled back a step, “shit, sorry,” she muttered, looking momentarily guilty, then she regained her frustrated look, “but you, Alex, need to also control yourself and don’t be such a fucking whore for giving me your blood.”

“I, um, I’ll try,” he replied. He always forgot how strong they were. It was easy to remember with Lapis, she was fucking six foot eight, so he just assumed she was strong. But though Brianna was fit, she was trim, and if she was human, she wouldn’t be able to bench-press a fucking car. Same with Aurora, though she was very curvaceous, she didn’t look like someone who hung out at the gym all the time. But, being paranormals, they were so strong when they wanted to be.

Aurora sighed. “Sorry, Alex. I’m not trying to be a bitch. I’m just...worked up!”

“Can you possibly hold off for another hour or two?” Brianna asked.

Aurora sighed again, much louder. “Yes. I can reign it in. Believe it or not, I have had a lot of practice at controlling myself. So yes, why?”

“Alex and I are starving, and we need to discuss the immediate future...where’s Lapis?”

“She went home,” Aurora replied. “We had two nights...and days...of great sex and fun conversation, and then basically she had to head home to catch up on work and to just kind of be alone for a bit. I think all of this is sort of catching up with her, you know? You should definitely see her...but tomorrow. After you see me.”

“Okay, don’t worry, Aurora. I’m not going anywhere tonight,” Alex replied. “You get me to yourself tonight.”

“Good.” She paused, then seemed to remember at least some semblance of manners. “So, uh, how’d it go?”

Brianna laughed. “Wow, Aurora.”

“I’m trying, okay? I know we’ve been around each other for like three weeks straight now, but you have to remember that before you showed back up, I didn’t really have anyone consistently in my life for more than a day or two. I’d spend entire weeks without anyone coming here sometimes. I only went out and partied. It’s not the same. And I haven’t had a proper relationship in...too long. So, you know...have patience.”

“Don’t worry, we will,” Brianna replied. She walked past Aurora and into the bedroom, where she dropped off her stuff. Alex did the same.

“So, come on, you fuck anyone interesting?” she asked, following them.

“We did, actually. New girl bought my house some time ago and she had to show up to deal with my severance of the rent agreement early. She was so hot, this fucking tight little blonde chick. Human. I seduced the fuck out of her,” Brianna said.

“Whoa, nice. You get any pics? Video?” Aurora asked.

“No. She was shy. But rest assured, Alex and I had a very satisfying threesome. I’m assuming she did, too. She certainly seemed like it. Technically we had a great threesome, and then I ate her in the shower, and Alex fucked her up against the wall after that, so that was all a lot of fun.” She began to take her clothes out, but then stopped. “Why am I taking these out? I mean, we’re going to be moving again before too long...”

“Doesn’t getting a house usually take awhile?” Alex asked.

“It depends, but it certainly goes faster if you have money. Which we do. Let’s go order food and talk about things,” she replied.

She grabbed her laptop and they all headed back into the living room, where they sat down on Aurora’s big couch. Brianna put in an enormous order, though not quite as enormous as she’d originally envisioned, given Lapis wasn’t with them, and once that was out of the way, she set the laptop aside and faced them fully.

Currently, he was leaned against Aurora, and she had her arms around him, almost possessively holding onto him.

It was nice to be missed, and then reunited.

“So, we talked about this before, but I want to reconfirm: we want to buy a house? Yes?” she asked.

“Yes,” Aurora said.

“Yeah,” Alex replied.

“Okay, good. I already texted Lapis about that last night and she said she is fine with buying a house. She said she can throw in seventy thousand,” Aurora replied.

Alex tensed and felt almost an actual shock run through him. “Seventy thousand? As in dollars?” he asked.

“Yes, sweetie. Don’t forget we’ve got money. Lapis has more than both of us, I think, because she’s so prudent and has been working so diligently for so long. Plus, you know, rich parents. I can put up like ten grand, since I don’t really hold onto money for the most part. I’ve been trying to for the past year and, well, I managed to hold onto like ten grand, so that’s cool.”

“I can throw up fifty grand,” Brianna murmured. “So that gives us a hundred and thirty thousand dollars to work with. Not bad for a down payment. Though buying a house is expensive in Thorne, given it’s a paranormal city and a coastal city. You can expect to spend like five times what you might where you’re from Alex. Especially if we’re gonna buy the kind of place that we want. All right, hold on,” she said, grabbing her laptop and opening it back up. “I’m starting up a document. We’re going to put a list of basic requirements for the house, things like number of bedrooms, bathrooms, garage, and then we’ll make little sub-lists for what each of us want. Alex, do you want your own bedroom, or are you cool to share?”

“I’m okay to share,” he replied.

“Same,” Aurora said.

“Okay, me too. I’m going to guess that Lapis will want her own bedroom. So two bedrooms, minimum. We’ll say three bathrooms minimum, each room gets its own bathroom, and at least one for guests. Just gonna go ahead and say four car garage. I don’t want to have to fuck around with parking behind each other and trying to figure that shit out. And, obviously, it needs to be tall-person friendly. Good sized front and backyard. And I want a goddamned deck. We’re going to be throwing parties there, and I intend to be able to throw really good goddamned parties. Now, Alex, what is it that you want out of this house that hasn’t been covered yet?”

“Honestly? An office. Just get me an office, a reasonably sized one,” he replied after thinking about it for a moment. “I think we’ll have to soundproof it, since I want a place I can listen to music quite loud independently of the rest of the house.”

“That’s very doable,” Brianna replied, typing it up. “So, nothing else?”

“No. I mean, I guess I’d want a hot tub.”

“Yes. A hot tub. A real one that we can all fuck in,” Aurora said.

“Okay. I mean, we can get that installed, but I’ll add it. What about you, Aurora?”

“I’ll have to think about it some more, but a finished basement, and an office of my own. Also, at least two stories. I know it sounds dumb, but I want that. A place with a minimum of two stories above ground, one below ground,” she replied.

“All right. And I guess I also am going to need my own office. My and Alex’s offices can just be spare bedrooms. I’m going to guess that Lapis will want her own, too. All right, sweet. Tomorrow I’ll get in touch with a Realtor I know who can help us with this whole process and cut through a lot of the bullshit. I’ll also get in touch with Lapis and ask if there’s anything she specifically wants. And hopefully, we can get this going...” She looked up from her laptop and then smirked at what she saw. Alex was settled back against Aurora, who was now idly running her finger slowly and gently across his neck, exactly where she would bite him later.

“Wow, you two make quite the couple, you know that?” she asked.

“Do we?” Aurora asked, and her question was surprisingly uncertain and serious.

“I know that tone, Aurora. What’s wrong?” she asked, setting the laptop aside again.

“You okay?” Alex asked. He began to move but Aurora tightened her grip slightly.

“Wait, I like you here,” she said, then suddenly released him. “Sorry, I’m not trying to make you stay. Just-sorry.”

“It’s fine, I can stay here,” he replied, settling back against her. “What’s wrong?”

She sighed and was silent for a few moments. It felt a little weird trying to have a conversation with her like this, but also kind of right, given it was what she wanted, and she was holding him closely against herself.

“I haven’t been in a real relationship for awhile,” she said finally. “I’ve never been the easiest person to live with, or date, or be around, really. I’m rude, and inconsiderate, and messy, and lazy, and annoying. And I’m obviously going to try and be, you know, not those things around the three of you, but I’m just...people have walked away from me before. Sometimes it wasn’t too bad, sometimes it really, really hurt. But this...I-I don’t know if I can take that. If I could take either of you walking away from me. Especially you Brianna. No offense, Alex, or to Lapis, I just haven’t known either of you as long...” She sighed heavily.

“I’m so bad at shit like this.”

“It’s fine, Aurora. You’re doing fine,” Brianna said. She looked guilty. “I’m sorry about leaving you, Aurora-”

“I’m not trying to make you feel guilty about that, Brianna.”

“I know, I just...do. I feel bad about it.” She looked at Alex, and looked even guiltier. “And it’s made even more complicated by the fact that leaving Aurora led me to you, so it’s...it’s like saying I feel bad about leaving Aurora means I feel bad about meeting you...”

“You don’t have to worry about that,” Alex said. “I think what matters is...we met. And now we’re all together.”

“Yeah...” Aurora murmured, then she shook her head sharply. “The worst, suckiest part about this is that there isn’t anything either of you can reasonably say to help out! It’s not like you can promise never to leave me, because no one can promise that. And I can’t promise to be perfect, either. It’s just...something I’m going to have to live with, I guess. Something I’m going to have to deal with and get over.”

“Aurora,” Brianna said. “We all worry about this. It’s normal. But you can be comforted by the knowledge that you’re dating, as far as I can tell, three fairly reasonable people. And all of us want this to work, and all of us are going to put in effort every day to make it work. There’s going to be a lot of trust, and honesty, and communication, and respect, and love between us all. We’re just in a transitional period, a time of change, and, well, Aurora, you’ve never been great with change.”

“Oh like you’re so great with it,” she replied.

Brianna laughed. “I’m better at handling it than you are.”

“Fine, whatever.” She was silent for a few moments. “Thanks for listening to me complain.”

“Come on, don’t frame it like that,” Alex said. “You aren’t complaining, you’re talking about stuff that’s bothering you. That matters. Complaining is so...dismissive. Don’t dismiss yourself. You matter.”

“I...have a hard time hearing things like that,” she murmured. Then she hugged him more closely to herself. “You are...very good to me. I don’t really know how to thank you for that.”

“I can think of a way,” Brianna said, and Aurora laughed, and he felt the tension leave her as she relaxed beneath him.

“I’ve had difficulties with a lot of things, but I’ve always tried very hard to treat my girlfriends well. And you’re my girlfriend now, Aurora,” Alex replied.

“You’ve done a fantastic job so far,” Brianna said.

“Yeah,” Aurora agreed. “I’m sure you’ll keep doing that.” She growled suddenly. “Where’s that fucking pizza? You two need to eat and digest so I can fuck and have my own meal.”

“Don’t worry, it won’t be too much longer,” Alex replied.

“Let’s watch something,” Brianna suggested, and reached for the remote.

…

“Okay, get naked, right now,” Aurora demanded.

“Yes, ma’am,” Alex replied and took off his shirt.

Hopefully, enough time had passed that the food was properly settled and he wouldn’t get a godawful stomach ache from all the activity, but there was truly only one way to find out. As soon as he was naked, Aurora pushed him easily back onto the bed. She was already completely naked, and he marveled at her.

Brianna in all her fit, lean beauty was truly a sexy woman, to be sure.

But, though he’d never tell either of them this, he did prefer Aurora’s curvaceous, full-bodied, redheaded splendor.

Obviously, there was much more to both of them than their bodies, but...certainly he could be allowed to enjoy that aspect.

They’d all definitely been enjoying the physical aspect of each other a shitload recently.

Aurora’s large, pale breasts swayed as she climbed onto the bed.

“Oh wait,” Brianna said.

They both looked over at her, Alex on his back, Aurora on her hands and knees, in the process of climbing atop him.

“Yes?” Aurora asked, sounding annoyed.

“Can I film this? I want to film more of our sex and this will be great,” she replied.

Aurora turned back, looking at Alex. She raised an eyebrow. “Well?”

“I mean...” He considered it. Was there a reason not to? He supposed the biggest concern was that it’d get out, but...would that be so bad? Video evidence of him fucking an insanely hot redheaded vampire and her biting him?

There were worse things.

“Do it,” he said.

Aurora grinned. “We’ve corrupted him,” she murmured.

“I think so,” Brianna agreed.

“You’ve definitely started,” Alex said.

He and Aurora began to kiss as Brianna pulled out her cellphone and started recording them. Aurora kissed him with an immediate and intense passion, slipping her tongue skillfully into his mouth and beginning the wonderful dance of lust with his own. He responded in kind, running his hands down her back until he settled them on her thick ass. She really did have a wonderfully fat ass. They continued making out for several moments, overcome by the emotional power of being reunited after being apart for what felt like a very long time. Which was crazy, considering they’d barely been apart for half a week.

Before he knew it, Aurora was reaching for lube.

“You ready?” she asked as she squeezed some into her hand and began to massage his cock.

“Uh, yeah,” he managed. “I thought we’d go for a little longer though.”

“We can do foreplay next time,” she replied. “I want you now.”

“Okay then,” he said. “Take me.”

“I fully intend to.”

She finished lubing him up and slipped him inside of herself. He let out a low groan of pleasure as he slid into her. She grinned fiercely, her fangs very visible, catching the light, and began to ride him. Unlike the last time they had done this, where it had been a bit more drawn out, both of them taking their time, Aurora seemed to be very impatient and going in straight for the kill. Although he really enjoyed that first session, Alex would be lying if he said he wasn’t also enjoying this one. Sometimes there was a great thrill in a furious quickie, and oh was Aurora furious right now. She was gripping him tightly, riding him like crazy, making her bed groan in protest. He had to admit, it was kind of hurting his hips, she was bouncing on him so hard, but he didn’t care enough to say anything. Being fucked by her wonderfully tight vampire pussy was too good.

Both of them grunted and moaned furiously, and he became wholly immersed in the experience. He was reminded more than once that he was actually being filmed, he was getting so into it that he kept forgetting.

“Come on,” Aurora whispered eventually, staring hard at him with her bloodshot eyes, “come for me, Alex. Come in me. Fucking shoot your load into me.”

“You want my blood, you slut?” he replied, all at once realizing that in this particular instance, he could turn the tables. They were always making him do things, making him say things, but now he had, perhaps not the upper hand, but an advantage, because as much as he wanted her to take his blood, she wanted it more.

“Yes,” she groaned.

He grabbed her ass. “You need it, Aurora? You need my blood?”

“Yes!” she snapped, baring her fangs again.

“Say it,” he replied.

“I need it,” she moaned, beginning to fuck him faster. “I need it, Alex...I need your blood,” she moaned loudly.

“Are you a whore, Aurora?”

“Yes...” she whispered.

“Louder. I want to hear you say it.”

He grabbed her ass more tightly and began shoving himself deeper up into her. She let out a loud cry. “What, Aurora?” he asked.

“I’m a whore!” she cried.

“Louder!”

“I’m a fucking whore!” she screamed.

And then they were just fucking as he grabbed her and held her against him and kissed her deeply. They both moaned and panted, kissing passionately as they fucked like crazy, blasting him towards an orgasm, pushing him closer and closer to it and then-

“Oh fuck me, Aurora!” he screamed as he started to come.

He’d barely begun to enjoy the orgasm before she darted forward and sank her teeth into his neck. The pain came, like it had the first time, and it shocked him because he thought he was ready for it, he thought he remembered it. But you never truly remembered pain, not for what it really was in the actual moment.

It hurt, it burned coldly as her fangs pierced his skin.

And then that strange wave of pleasure hit him like a drug, and he let out a loud groan that echoed Aurora’s own moans of bliss. It rolled through him like the waves from a heavy stone thrown into a calm pond, hitting every nerve ending. And then the pain started to come back, briefly overwhelming the surge of pleasure, and for a second he again felt that fear that the pain would be too much, that he had gotten in over his head.

But then the pain and the pleasure mixed together, merged into something greater than either single component, some indescribable sensation of elation and release and love and suffering and ecstasy, like a cocktail blend of potently powerful ingredients tossed together and shaken violently. Both of them were moaning loudly, and he felt himself twitching as he came inside of her and she sucked his blood and it was all so fucking much.

This time, however, he retained more of himself, and although he almost began begging her for more, not to stop, to keep going, he held his tongue. He kept his hands on her ass and rode the razor’s edge between maintaining control (and consciousness), and giving into the sweet oblivion of mindless pleasure.

And this time, Aurora stopped before she took too much.

She pulled back, and when she did, he was still awake, though he felt drugged. He could feel liquid on his neck, and his own pulse, distantly.

Aurora looked down at him, blood on her lips, her fangs, running down her chin.

“Oh Alex,” she whispered, smiling at him.

“Aurora,” he murmured, his hand seeking hers, finding it, squeezing it.

She squeezed back. Suddenly, the bed shifted, and there was Brianna. “Here love,” she said quietly, and he felt her press against his neck briefly. He felt something stick there as her finger came away, and then she repeated the process. “There you go, all taken care of.”

“Uh-huh,” he managed, and was surprised that he wasn’t passed out yet. Certainly, he was distant, his head cloudy, but in a very good way. It was like...getting out of a long soak in a hot tub at the end of a particularly long, trying day, and just flopping back into your bed, totally naked, lightheaded as fuck, the room spinning, but it was all so good.

It was euphoria.

“Hey, you’re still with us,” Aurora said as she accepted a papertowel from Brianna and wiped her mouth and chin, (after licking her lips).

“Not for long,” he managed, and yawned. “I’m beat.”

“Then we’ll lay here and relax. And eventually Aurora will make me come,” Brianna said. “Because I want an orgasm, too.”

“Happily,” Aurora replied.

“How’d it look?” he murmured, glancing at Brianna.

“So sexy. You made a very hot porn, babe,” she replied.

“Fucking awesome.”

CHAPTER FOUR

Alex came awake in near darkness.

For a second, he thought it was still very early, and that he could continue sleeping. But then, as he resettled, it came to him that he was back in Aurora’s apartment, and she had her windows tinted, because she was a vampire, so it could be like any time of day. He came a little more awake, considering that, then figured, so fucking what? He didn’t need to get up anyway. And there was a warm body in bed with him. Very warm, he noticed. Brianna. She was not far away, beneath the blankets, sleeping.

However, as he settled again, he realized he had to piss fucking bad. He could still go back to sleep, but then he ran the risk of having that dream where you were taking a leak and it felt really good...and then you realized you were actually pissing in real life and he knew Brianna would probably understand and forgive a lot, but…

That wasn’t particularly something he wanted to deal with, so he made himself get up and wander over to the bathroom. He pissed without turning the light on, thinking about the previous night. He still felt a little hazy, and didn’t remember a whole lot. He remembered talking with Brianna and Aurora for awhile, and he thought Brianna had fucked him at one point, but that might have been a dream. Then again, based on how often they fucked, it might not have been. Hopefully it wasn’t. Alex finished and then headed back.

Before he got into bed, he saw the little digital clock on the bedside table. It was past noon, almost two o’clock. Fuck, he’d really slept. He realized that he was thirsty. Brianna was still asleep, though Aurora wasn’t around. Probably in the living room. Alex thought that he should be doing something, though he wasn’t sure what. Well, he should be working on his album, but no...it was something else, something specific.

He didn’t know what though, so he headed out of the bedroom quietly and moved into the enormous living room. Aurora was on the couch, smoking something and watching a movie. She paused it as he came in and turned to look at him.

She grinned at him. “What?” he asked. There was something about that grin.

“How much of last night do you remember?” she asked.

“Uh...” He was halfway across the room, heading towards the kitchen, but now he stopped. “I mean, not much,” he admitted. “...why? Should I be worried?”

“No, don’t be worried,” she replied. “You just called up a girl and asked her if she’d be down to fuck today.”

His heart kicked in his chest. “What?! Who!?” he demanded, immediately running through a list of people who he could have done that to.

“Don’t worry, Alex. She said yes,” Aurora replied.

He felt himself relax. He trusted Aurora and Brianna, they wouldn’t let him do anything truly embarrassing. “Who?” he asked.

“Remember Auburn?”

For a few seconds, he didn’t. But then the name registered in his mind: that super hot, tight little petite vampire he’d hooked up with and...gotten violent with a ways back, not long after he and Brianna had started crashing at Aurora’s place, the one they’d met at the rave.

“I didn’t even think I had her number,” he muttered.

“You didn’t. I did. We got to talking about girls and you started talking about Auburn and how fucking sexy she was and how you missed sticking your dick in her and slapping her around...so I figured, you know, she should have this knowledge.”

“Oh, you figured that, huh?” he asked, staring at her.

She shrugged demurely. “I thought, you know, maybe she missed the same thing. Turns out, I was right. She does. She wants to see you.”

He sighed. “This is going to be embarrassing. I actually don’t remember that at all. Just...I need a minute,” he said, and then walked the rest of the way to the kitchen, where he found a bottle of water in the fridge, opened it, downed half of it, then closed it and walked back into the living room. He sat down next to Aurora.

“You’ve gotten so much more comfortable around me. Plus, just in general, I’m assuming,” she said, studying him.

He glanced down at himself and realized he was completely naked. Apparently, he was still a little hazy, for some reason he’d assumed that he had boxer shorts on. “I guess so,” he replied, looking back up at her. He rubbed his eyes and then drank some more water. “Man, I still feel kind of fucked up,” he muttered.

“You did great,” Aurora replied, smiling warmly at him. “Thank you for the blood. It was, uh, very good.”

“That was very good,” he agreed, grinning back at her. “I could get used to that. I think. It still surprised me, scared me a little. Um...how often are we gonna do that?” he asked.

“Well, we can safely do it twice a week, provided we keep the portion sizes reasonable, but to start out with, if you’re okay with it, I’d suggest once a week,” she replied.

“Okay, yeah, I could see that.”

“Good! Now, we have a little supply now, but we’re going to need to invest in a special magic-infused healing cream to use, because otherwise your neck is gonna scar. Which I imagine you don’t want,” she said.

“I’d...like to avoid that, if I could, I guess,” he replied. “Although it wouldn’t be terrible.”

“Yeah. Some people get tattoos around the bite marks, kind of like...a mark, you know? Like, vampires mark their humans like that. And then if they share them with other vampires, they aren’t allowed to bite there, because it’s like their special place, you know? Or, it’s a dominance thing, in some cases.”

“...is that something you’d want me to do?” he asked after a moment.

She looked embarrassed and then looked down. “I-I mean, I’d be okay with it, if you wanted to. You’d have to clear it with Brianna and Lapis, of course. But Alex...” She looked back up at him. “It’s...I mean, a lot of people know what it means, or they have an idea at least. It would mark you. You know? It’s very...it’s public.”

“And these aren’t?” he asked, touching the bandages.

“I mean, yeah, but you can take those off, you know? You can’t take off a tattoo. I mean, not easily. I-I don’t know, forget it.”

“No, you brought it up for a reason. It means something to you...have you ever been with a human like that before?”

She shook her head. “No. I’ve never, uh, that’s never happened before. And I’m not asking you to. I...”

“Would you feel comfortable with it? If it’s too intimate, I mean, if it’s too much-”

“No,” she said. “No, it wouldn’t be too much. I’d be comfortable with it.” Again, she gave him that extremely vulnerable smile. “I would welcome it.”

“Wow,” he murmured. “That’s...why do you like me so much?” he asked, and then felt very awkward for having asked it. He hadn’t meant for that to be the next thing he said, it had just slipped out of his mouth.

“I’m not sure,” she admitted. “I mean, there’s a lot of reasons I like you, Alex. So many. You’re kind and patient and sweet and brave and creative and a lot of other things I’ve seen you be since we’ve met. You brought Brianna back into my life. You introduced me to Lapis. There’s a ton of reasons. But beneath all that, I just...I connect with you, you know? It’s hard to describe. I’ve never had a connection with anyone else like what I feel with you. Except Brianna. You two...” She sighed and shrugged. “I don’t have words beyond ‘I feel deeply connected to you’.”

“I get it,” he replied. “I know how you feel.”

“Good.” He started to say something else, but realized he was hearing his phone ringing back in the bedroom. “Crap, be right back,” he muttered. It stopped before he’d gotten two feet from the couch, and as he approached the door, he heard Brianna talking quietly. As he came into the bedroom, he saw her laying in bed, and she held his phone out to him.

“Lapis,” she said.

He took it and walked into the bathroom and closed the door. “Hey, what’s up?” he asked as he put the phone to his ear.

“Hi, Alex. I’m just, uh, checking in, I guess. I remember you saying you and Brianna would be back in town last night...”

“Yeah, I’m sorry I didn’t call you sooner. Aurora just needed me badly is all, and-”

“Is she okay? Is everything all right?”

He chuckled. “Yeah, she’s fine. We’re all fine, Lapis. It was just, you know, she wanted to suck my blood...”

“Oh! Yes! She wouldn’t stop talking about that. Well, I’m glad it went well. Are you okay? The fact that you’re awake must mean it went better than last time.”

“Yeah, it went fine. Although apparently I...drunk-dialed isn’t the right phrase, but it’s the closest one, uh, kinda drunk-dialed a vampire friend of Aurora’s that I hooked up with previously and told her I wanted to fuck her.”

“Oh. Wow. How’d that go?”

“Well, she said she wants to fuck me too, apparently. I learned about this from Aurora...” He paused. She could be totally fucking with him, he realized, all he had was her word. No, she wouldn’t do that. “So, I guess I’m going to see her. But I can come see you in a bit if you want.”

“Yes, please, I would very much like that,” Lapis replied.

He frowned. “Are you okay?”

“Yeah...yeah...I’m just...I’m a little anxious, about the move and everything, you know?”

“I understand. Don’t worry, I’ll be over within the next hour or two. I need a shower and some food in me before I try to drive,” he replied.

“Don’t drive if it’s dangerous. I’d come get you and bring you back, but you have my car...”

“No, I can manage it.” He paused. “Is there a reason you want me over there?”

“I mean...” She sighed. “It’s complicated. It’s nothing serious, I just want to see you. Part of it is that when I get really anxious, it’s hard enough to be around one person, let alone three. I was just hoping to talk with you about some things.”

“Okay, I get it. Don’t worry, I’ll bring your car as soon as I can,” he replied.

“All right. Thanks. I’ll be waiting.”

“Later, Lapis.”

“See you soon, Alex.”

She hung up, and then so did he, a little worried now. He stared at his phone for a moment, then there was a gentle tap on the door. “You okay in there?” Brianna asked.

“Yeah,” he replied, then set his phone down and opened the door. She joined him. “Yeah, I’m fine. Lapis just wants to see me.”

“You should go see her,” Brianna agreed. “Though you need to wake up more, first.”

He nodded, then turned towards the sink and began to brush his teeth. Behind him, Brianna went to turn on the shower.

…

The address that he got from Aurora brought him to a duplex in a very fancy part of town. He parked in the driveway and then glanced at himself in the rearview. He was looking better. A shower, and a round of banging Brianna up against the wall in said shower, and some breakfast, had helped wake him up and get him going. He’d checked with Aurora again, to see if she was okay after their conversation, and she said she was, and seemed genuine, so he’d said farewell for now to both women and had left after grabbing breakfast. He’d stopped and grabbed an energy drink, and refilled the gas tank with a credit card Brianna had given him and told him to buy anything else for himself that he wanted. All in all, he was feeling a hell of a lot better.

Alex left the car and headed up to the front porch. He managed to knock on the door exactly once before it opened up. And here was Lapis, wearing a white robe that looked very interesting on her pink, six foot eight frame, and also wearing an expression that was both nervous and relieved at the same time.

“Alex,” she said, and swept him up in a hug that lifted him off the floor.

“Hello, Lapis,” he replied, hugging her back. “I missed you, too.”

“I missed you a fucking lot,” she said. “I finally meet, fuck, and begin dating the man of my dreams, and then you have to leave for five days.”

“Of your dreams?” Alex asked after she let him down.

“Duh,” she replied easily, “I thought that was obvious by now.”

“I mean...seriously?” he asked.

She closed the door and began to walk deeper into the duplex, but she stopped. “Yes, Alex,” she said, staring hard at him with her pink eyes, “did I not make that clear?”

“I guess I more didn’t...think I was doing all that much yet.”

“Alex, do you know how much you’ve done for me? I don’t even mean like recently, or like incidentally, with what your music has done for me. I mean like you, personally, over the past year. How many times you stayed up late talking to me? Helping me through anxiety? Or just listening to me rant about shit? I felt like you cared about me, and that was...that helped. A lot. And all of that, and everything else that’s happening, I mean, yeah, you’re my fucking dream boyfriend, Alex. My biggest concern is that, you know, I’ll get too annoying.”

He stepped forward and took her hand. “Don’t worry about that, Lapis. I don’t want you holding back because you think it’ll bug me. I’ll let you know. If you need something, or want something, just tell me. I want to have that be a policy we have going forward, okay?”

She hesitated. “I...all right. I’ll try. Um, thank you. I appreciate that. Also, you know, same to you.”

“Thank you, Lapis. I’ll try not to be a hypocrite,” he replied, and she laughed, relaxing. They began walking deeper into her place. “So, uh, how are you?”

“Honestly? Nervous. This is kind of a lot to deal with,” she answered.

“That’s very understandable. I’m kind of there with you a bit.”

They came to her bedroom and sat down together on her bed. Her robe fell open a little, revealing some of her impressive chest. His eyes were drawn to her breasts immediately, and he felt a hard wave of desire slam into him, and then he made himself refocus.

He wondered if it had been intentional. It was the kind of thing a succubus would do.

“What, specifically, has you worked up?” he asked.

She sighed and shook her head a little. “The move, mainly. That’s the big kind of ‘in my face’ thing right now. I’m trying to figure out what I want to keep from here. Most of it I don’t really care about, I mean, I think. It’s hard to know. I’ve also been telling Brianna what I want, but mostly it’s simple stuff. My own room, my own office, a library. I demand a library, a real one that you can lounge and read in.” She paused. “Well, that I can lounge and read in. Which is different than most people given my sheer size.”

“A library would be really cool,” Alex murmured, thinking about it.

“It would! So, you know, that’s got me flustered. But...”

“But…?” he prompted.

She sighed. “I told you that it’s been awhile since I’ve been in a real, actual relationship. Let alone three at the same time. I feel...I mean, I’m mostly comfortable with you. We’ve been getting to know each other for a year now. But Brianna and Aurora, especially Brianna, just intimidate the fuck out of me. They’ve been very, very good to me so far, but I just feel...dwarfed by them, you know?”

“I actually know exactly how you feel,” Alex said.

“I guess you would. I know our world looks so...intimidating and huge to most humans who are just coming into it. So we’re on the same page then. I guess that’s why I wanted you here, by yourself. Well...” She smiled slyly and shifted a little, so that her robe fell open a little more, “that wasn’t the only reason I wanted you over here...”

“Oh...yeah,” he murmured, distracted by her breasts, which were now largely exposed. He found himself breathing more heavily.

“You aren’t too worn out from last night for some sex, are you?” she asked.

“No, I’m not,” he replied immediately.

She laughed. “Good. I’m glad.”

He shifted forward and parted her robe all the way, revealing her huge, pink tits, and her tremendous thighs, and her smooth pussy. She shrugged her shoulders and the robe fell away from her. “Take me however you want me,” she said, her voice becoming lower, more sultry, her gaze burning into him.

Alex almost jumped onto her. He kissed her hard and got her onto her back, and she moaned in response, hugging him to her and kissing him back. Her lips were hot and so, so soft. She had lips that seemed optimized for kissing, and sucking dick. And he supposed that’s because they were. They made out passionately as Alex tried to get his clothes off. She helped him, her hands calmer, more skilled, and soon they were both naked. He groped and kissed her, feeling electrified with desperate, almost crazed need.

“Suck my dick,” he said after a moment, pulling back slightly. “Get down on your knees, and suck my dick like a whore, Lapis.”

“Yes, master,” she replied, her eyes wide and flashing with arousal.

He sat down on the side of the bed and she got down onto the floor, in between his legs. As she took his dick into her incredibly hot, wet mouth, he gripped her horns, and she moaned as he did. Another thing he had learned about her: her horns were just as sensitive as her tail. He held them tightly and guided her head up and down the length of his cock. Lapis had a particularly powerful submissive streak in her, and he was finding more and more that he responded very powerfully to that, and he was fucking loving it.

“That’s it, Lapis. Take it you fucking slut,” he growled at her, pulling her head down hard and shoving his cock into her throat. She moaned loudly and swallowed and the pleasure hit him like a bullet. “Swallow my cock, you fucktoy.”

She swallowed several more times, and then he began violently forcing her head up and down. He went like that for several moments, then released her and let her do her work, going at her own pace. She slowed down, slid her lips smoothly up and down his shaft, lingering, slowing to a near halt as they reached his head each time, blasting him with pleasure. He let her do that for another few minutes, then had her stop.

“Get up. Sit on the bed,” he said, standing.

“Yes, master,” she murmured quietly.

He made room for her and she sat her enormous pink ass down on the bed. He pushed her onto her back. “Hold your legs,” he said, stepping up to her.

“Yes, master,” she replied demurely.

She raised her legs and slipped her hands over the backs of her thighs, just above her knees, then folded them and spread them open.

“That’s a good girl,” he murmured, rubbing the head of his cock around the entrance of her perfect pink succubus pussy.

He entered her.

Both of them moaned loudly as they began to make love. The pleasure was immediate and powerful, hitting him in waves as he drove into her with increasing speed and power. She looked like an impossible fantasy as she laid there before him, holding her legs. Her in all her pink glory, with her polished black hooves and horns, her tail that he could see and was flicking between his legs as he screwed her. Her enormous breasts and huge thighs and hips. Just the size of her. Having sex with a six foot eight woman, a curvaceous and buxom one at that, was unreal. He settled his hands on her broad, huge hips and began to fuck her even harder.

“Oh yes...” she moaned loudly.

“Do you like being my personal fuck slave, Lapis?” he asked.

“Yes, master,” she groaned in response.

“Do you love it?”

“Yes, master!” she moaned louder. “I love it so much...”

“That’s a good little whore,” he growled, pounding her sweet, perfect pussy.

They screwed for several more minutes, moaning and grunting furiously, the bed squeaking with their movements. Alex wanted to keep going, keep fucking her brains out, but he’d underestimated how good succubus pussy felt, or forgotten really. And he knew that they had more time. Plus, he didn’t have to concern himself with making sure she came, because Lapis orgasmed automatically when he did. So he gripped her hips more tightly, digging his fingertips into her, and started pounding her as hard as he could, as fast as he could, sinking his cock into her again and again. She cried out, screaming in pleasure as they fucked like crazy.

“Yes! Yes! FUCK! GIVE IT TO ME, ALEX!” Lapis shrieked, and he could feel her tail twitching furiously between his legs as he gave it to her.

“Oh...Lapis, yes!” he cried as he began to orgasm inside of her.

She let out a loud scream of bliss and release as she started coming at exactly the same time. He came into her as a pulse of furious ecstasy raged through him. Feeling her thrashing on the bed, moving against him as they shared the perfect union of an orgasm was a true pleasure. He grasped her hips tightly, thrusting deeper inside of her as he drained himself into her, pumping her perfect pussy full of his seed in powerful contractions that shook his entire body. Both of them moaned and grunted and yelled, voicing their pleasure and sexual gratification in inarticulate bursts of sound as the primal release shot through them and filled them both.

A moment later, he pulled out of her and fell down onto the bed beside her, and they both laid there, staring at the ceiling, breathing heavily.

Lapis reached out and took his hand, lacing their fingers together. “I missed you,” she murmured happily. “I’m so glad you’re back.”

“I missed you too, Lapis. We don’t have to be apart now...oh,” he muttered.

“What?” she asked.

“I, uh...I think I mentioned that I have somewhere I have to be later today? I mean, I could cancel if you wanted me to yourself all night.”

“No,” she said. “I remember. It’s fine. But I would like you for a good, solid chunk of time. Like...four, five hours?”

“I can totally do that,” he replied.

She sighed happily. “Good. That’s really good...let’s take a shower.”

“All right.”

They got up and headed into her bathroom. She started up the shower and they got in. As they started washing up, she reached out and gently touched his neck. “Does that hurt?”

“No, not really,” he replied.

“What about when she...does it?”

“Yeah, it hurts when she bites me,” he replied.

“Do you...like that?” She paused. “I’m sorry, if you don’t want to talk about it...”

“No, it’s okay. It’s not so much that I like that it hurts. It...hurts, but then it feels good, and then it hurts and feels good at the same time, and I like that. And it also creates this kind of...this bridge, this connection between us. It’s a little complicated.”

“She tried to explain it to me, too. And kind of said the same thing. That’s so wild, though. At some point, I really want to be touching both of you when it’s happening, to see how it translates to me through my abilities.”

“That would be interesting to see what happens,” Alex replied.

“So, tell me about your latest girlfriend, Auburn,” Lapis said after another few moments.

“She’s not my girlfriend, just...”

“Just another paranormal woman you’ve had sex with, and intend to again,” she said, smirking.

“Yes. Um...there’s not too much to tell. Well,” he thought about it, “maybe some. We met at a rave. Really hit it off. Aurora sort of...I guess you could say funneled us towards sex. She’s extremely submissive and into, uh, rough sex. We had a threesome, me and her and Aurora, and it was great. She’s putting together her own porn studio. Or had already. I’m not sure. It was kind of hectic, the only time we met. There was furious, violent sex.”

“Aurora and I talked about that...how good you are with, you know, being violent. I really want to see that. I’ve seen a little of it so far, but I want more,” she said.

“Oh...well, I’ll definitely deliver that. I have to admit, I’m still feeling kind of uncertain about it, but I want to do it. And, admittedly, there is a very strong appeal to doing it to you.”

“Oh?” she asked, smiling demurely at him.

“You’re just...so tall. It’s...I guess it’s kind of weird, but-”

“No, it’s not weird. It’s satisfying. I get it. From what I understand, men get a certain kind of satisfaction, if they’re into it, from just beating and pounding the fuck out of a woman much smaller than them, which would be you and Auburn. Like a power fantasy. But the inverse is also very true. I think there’s a certain powerful satisfaction from utterly dominating what you would view as a powerful woman, forcing a powerful woman to submit to you. I wouldn’t call myself powerful, but our size difference and, admittedly, my great strength compared to yours, would create that narrative. And that’s fine. You’re right...it’s hot.”

“I’m glad you agree,” he said, already thinking about what it might be like to do that with Lapis. It was definitely something they were going to investigate as a couple.

They continued showering, and helping each other wash up, quietly running washrags and soap over each other’s bodies.

It was a very peaceful moment.

CHAPTER FIVE

Alex took a deep breath and then let it out very slowly as he walked slowly up a very long driveway. Rain that had been being threatened all day long by gray clouds and distant thunder and harsh winds was finally beginning to fall. He shivered as a strong, cold wind blew, and picked up the pace. He’d called a ride through an app Lapis had shown him since he’d driven her car to her and didn’t have his own. This was after he and Lapis had had six pleasant hours together, really just lounging around her place, eating a meal, talking about the house and their immediate future, watching a movie, and having sex again on her couch in the living room.

At some point, Aurora had texted him Auburn’s number and said she wanted to hear from him, so he’d started texting Auburn. Apparently she’d been in the midst of shooting some porn with a few of her stars, and she really wanted to see him after that, and apparently so did one of those porn stars. So...now he wasn’t just going to see a vampire chick he’d hooked up with a few weeks ago, he was also going to see a literal fucking porn star.

All he knew about her was that her name was Kate and she was a paranormal.

Needless to say, he was very intimidated.

On the one hand, he didn’t want to walk in here thinking he was going to fuck a porn star. On the other hand...he had been tending to have sex with nearly every paranormal woman he had more than ten minutes of conversation with. And apparently he was going to fuck Auburn, so maybe. Although he had no idea even what she looked like.

Damn, she had a long driveway!

By the time he actually reached the front door, he was soaked and freezing. He rang the doorbell and waited, glad that he’d grabbed his hoodie, even if it was soaked through. There was a long pause, and he was close to ringing the doorbell again when he heard movement coming from inside. The door opened up and he found himself looking at Auburn, whose hair was wet. She was wearing a fluffy white robe.

“Oh my God, Alex! Get in here! You must be fucking freezing!” she said, grabbing him and hauling him into her house.

“I’m gonna drip all over your carpet...” he replied.

“It’s fine. It’s moisture and stain resistant,” she said absently. “Come on, get those clothes off, I’ll throw them in the wash.”

He left his shoes at the door and looked around as he started taking off his soaking wet clothes. She had a really nice fucking house. A big house. A huge living room sat to his right and a large library sat to the left. The living room had a fireplace that was lit, the fire crackling, filling the area with a comfortable warmth.

“Here,” she said, taking his clothes from him as he took them off, pulling everything out of his pockets and holding onto it. Really just his phone, wallet, and keys at this point. Wearing only his boxers, which were also largely wet, he followed her through her expensive, expansive, warm house. They moved down two hallways and finally she slipped into one door out of the dozen or so they’d passed so far.

They came to a laundry room. She tossed his clothes into a washing machine, then turned to face him. “Boxers too, come on. Not like I haven’t already seen everything,” she said.

“Uh...okay,” he murmured, setting his stuff down on a nearby shelf. He awkwardly took his boxers off and passed them to her. “Thank you.”

“You’re welcome, Alex. It’s good to see you,” she replied, then looked him up and down. “All of you,” she added, smirking.

He laughed nervously. “You going to give me something to wear or do I have to face this porn star friend of yours naked?”

“You must face her naked,” Auburn replied firmly, and he sighed. “Oh come on, Alex, it’s not so bad. I’d give you a robe but you’re just going to have to take it right back off: we’re going to a hot tub. That’s where I was.”

“All right, fine,” he replied, grabbing his stuff again as she started washing his clothes.

“Alex, you have to relax,” Auburn said, taking his free hand. “I know what you’re thinking: she’s a porn star and so she’s going to be judging you based on your appearance, and you think you’re gonna come up short. Don’t worry. Kate isn’t like that. She’s...someone you’ll get along with a lot, based on what I’ve heard from Aurora. Big congrats by the way: I haven’t ever met a human man who was successfully and meaningfully dating three paranormal women at once.”

“Um...thanks,” he replied, feeling very exposed walking completely naked through her house. It was warm, though, and the carpet was incredibly soft against his bare feet.

“Here we are,” Auburn said.

She led him into an almost cave-like room of soft blue tiles. The ‘hot tub’ was practically the size of a fucking small pool, taking up half the room. The other side of the room had a pair of luxuriously designed showers and a bathtub between them. There were two doors at the back, between these showers and the hot tub. They were open and he saw that they led to smaller rooms that had toilets and sinks in them.

“Your house is fucking...expensive,” he muttered as he looked around.

“Auburn is really good at what she does and...you were right, he is cute,” a new voice said.

He looked over and focused on the blonde woman who was lounging at the far end of the hot tub, partially hidden in shadow there.

“Quit being weird Kate, and get over here,” Auburn said as she hung her robe up on the wall and walked into the water.

Alex joined her, all of his thoughts momentarily shattered as he slipped into the hot, clear water. It was almost like an orgasm, for a few seconds, after being outside and in freezing rain, even if only for a few moments. By the time he was in the water and his senses had returned to him, Kate had drifted closer.

“Oh, you’re an undead,” he said as he got a good look at her.

“You’re astute,” Kate replied with a grin.

“Wow. I’m sorry, that was rude. I didn’t mean-”

“Alex,” she said, coming closer and then reaching out beneath the water, taking his hand, “relax. Let’s just get it out of the way right now: I know I freak people out, even kind people, especially young human boys. I’m a pretty chill person, and you don’t need to worry about talking about my undead nature around me. As long as you aren’t being an overt asshole about it, I honestly don’t mind openly discussing it. Or, in short, you don’t need to worry about walking on eggshells around me. We can just...talk.”

“I...all right,” he replied, deciding to just take her at her word.

That was something he thought he had finally learned: paranormal women didn’t really lie. Or, if they did, they didn’t lie for his benefit. She wasn’t just trying to make him feel better at the potential cost of her own comfort, he could see that much in her expression. If he did something to bug her or piss her off, she would tell him to his face.

And there was something very comforting about that.

“Good,” she said. Then she looked down. “I’m sorry. Consent is a big consideration for me, I should have asked.” She let go of his hand.

“No, it’s fine. I don’t mind at all,” he replied.

“Okay. I’ll...keep that in mind,” she said with a demure grin.

“There’s a lot Alex doesn’t mind,” Auburn murmured. He heard a glass clink and glanced over. She was sitting by the edge of the tub, the water up to her breasts, and had a pair of wine glasses and two bottles of red wine resting nearby.

“Is that so?” Kate asked, grinning at him and then drifting over to join Auburn. She forwent the second wine glass there and instead grabbed one of the bottles. Pulling the cork out, she drank from it and settled in near Auburn.

“Sit with us,” Auburn said. “And yes. I can personally attest to that.”

Alex wondered how obvious his erection was beneath the water as he drifted over to join them. There was a padded seating area up against the wall in that section, and he ended up settling into it between them.

“Do you drink?” Auburn asked.

“No,” he replied.

“Okay, good. I was going to warn you that you can’t have any of this wine anyway. It’s...special wine. Paranormal wine, you could say. But that has so many meanings. It’s for vampires and undead. Basically it’s kicked up ten notches to help give us a little more punch. Infused with a special kind of magic,” she explained.

“Cool,” Alex replied.

“It’s very nice,” Kate said, and took another drink.

He studied her again. She definitely looked like a porn star. She had beautiful golden blonde, shoulder-length hair that looked especially sexy wet. Her skin was extremely pale and covered in obvious veins that ran across her entire body. She had pale blue eyes that seemed almost luminous when she was looking directly at him. Her body was long and decently fit, though she had a light layer of padding over most of her, giving her a nicely curvaceous appearance. The most obvious thing about her were her breasts.

They were really big.

They were almost to the point of caricature. Almost, but not quite. They didn’t cross over into that territory, and as a result, they were really nice to look at.

“Yes, they’re natural,” Kate said, smirking at him.

“Oh...nice,” he replied, and she and Auburn laughed.

“So I guess I should do the ‘formal introduction’ thing before I kind of just dive right in,” Kate said. “My name is Kate Morgan. I’m an undead. I’m forty one years old. I turned undead when I was twenty five because of a freak genetic quirk I have. In short, I wanted to become a vampire. I had one bite me. Instead of that working, I went into a coma for six months and when I woke up, I was like this. Basically, what happened is that due to some very rare genetic mutation or anomaly, whatever you want to call it, the vampire condition couldn’t complete its objective. Instead, it basically killed me, but also kept me alive, then it died, leaving me stuck like this. There’s no cure, and at best, I can use magic to bring myself closer to life, but not for too long. I’ve embraced my condition and I’ve been a porn star for fifteen years. I specialize in BDSM and what you might call extremely rough play, given that I’m an undead and don’t feel much pain...and that what pain I do feel, I like.”

“Um...it’s a pleasure to meet you,” Alex replied.

Both women laughed again. “And you, Alex.”

“So how do you two know each other?” he asked.

“I became a fan of her work some years ago,” Auburn replied. “I really get off to the rough stuff, as you know. And she’s...quite rough. And she acts very well. It’s ironic in a way. The more realistic violent porn looks, the more it turns you on, the filthier and guilty you feel...though there is a threshold there. Which varies for people. But my point is, Kate makes it look real. Very real.”

“Thank you,” Kate said. “She stalked me after awhile.”

“I did not!” Auburn replied immediately.

“You did. You even admitted it.” Auburn sighed heavily and folded her arms. Kate grinned. “I’m very self-made nowadays. I did get my start with a production studio back near the turn of the century, in the early to mid two thousands, but then I went solo by two thousand eight, before most other people were doing it. I built my own little empire. I’ve got my own website, profiles on all the big social media platforms, and several smaller ones, my own digital store, I live-stream, I do special guest appearances at strip joints and BDSM clubs...I’ve pretty much monetized myself as much as I can. But honestly, it’s that ‘I want to see you get fucked and beat so hard that a bone gets broken’ crowd that made me what I am today.”

“Wow,” Alex murmured. “That’s...”

“Fucked up?” Kate asked.

“I mean, kinda.”

She shrugged. “We’re all fucked up. Some of us admit to it, and some of us are more fucked up than others. Where do you fall on that list?”

“I’ll admit to it...to people I trust, I guess. And I’m not that fucked up, if I’m being honest. I’m kind of vanilla,” Alex replied.

“Oh don’t even try that,” Kate said, and she reached out and gently touched the small, round bandage on his neck, over one of the bites, that Lapis had reapplied after their shower. He’d taken to carrying around a few of those bandages. “Anyone who gets bitten regularly isn’t vanilla. Plus, I’ve heard what you did to Auburn. I know you beat the shit out of her and screamed at her very effectively, very...convincingly.”

He chuckled nervously and felt more heat rushing to his face than already was there. “You told her about that, huh?”

“Yeah! How could I not!? You were so good I thought you were lying to me, remember?”

“Yeah, I remember.”

“Don’t be embarrassed,” Kate said, and now she reached out and laid a hand on his thigh. “I value that. A lot. Most guys can do at least an average job at being rough, you know? At playing violent. They can scream, they can hit, they can be decently convincing. And that’s fine in my career life. But in my private life, I’m always on the lookout for someone who’s just...great at it. Someone who is a natural. Someone who connects with me, who makes me believe it, you know? I know that sounds fucked up. I mean, I guess it is. I actively want and seek to have a more connective experience of someone convincingly beating me, humiliating me, degrading me, forcing me to have sex against my will...but you know what? It’s what I want. I stopped questioning it and just embraced it a long time ago,” she explained.

“That’s very brave,” Alex replied after a moment. This was another case where he just felt...outclassed. Kate was so mature, or at least she seemed as such to him. Experienced, maybe. Less uncertain, to be sure. She was confident, that much was clear.

“Thank you,” she said, and took another drink. “I’m sorry, I’m taking up the conversation. From what I understand, you two wanted to catch up.”

“Oh, I’m sure you’re sorry,” Auburn said, rolling her eyes. “Anyway, to wrap up my answer to your question, I tracked her down and convinced her to help me with my porn studio. And she’s been invaluable.”

“Yep. I’ve made you lots of money, obviously,” she said, looking at the room around them.

“Yes. You and a few others. And myself. That also kind of answers the question of what I’ve been up to: making porn. Starring in it, but mostly just producing it. Writing scripts, keeping the books balanced, hiring people to help. I’ve got an accountant, a webmaster, who basically helps make sure all the social media and the digital store and the site stays up and bug-free, some camera operators, a lighting girl, and a sound girl. I write and direct and edit it all myself, which saves a shitload of money, actually. Plus it helps me get these fantasies out of my head. And, yeah, I’ve been doing really fucking well. I was able to rent this place.”

“Is this where you live? Or shoot?” he asked.

“Live, mostly. But I do shoot here, sometimes. I’ve got a bit of a dungeon in the basement. It’s where Kate does her work. She’s a bit more...”

“I’m bitchy and difficult to work with,” Kate said.

“I was going to say discerning, but yeah, kind of,” Auburn replied, and Kate giggled before taking another drink of wine. “She only works here at my house, and only on certain projects.”

“But my videos sell more than all your others combined, yeah?”

“Basically,” she said.

“How do you, um...heal? If someone breaks a bone or...cuts you open?” he asked.

“Magic. I’m expensive, admittedly. I have a supplier, a witch who specializes in healing magic. We’ve known each other for years. When I get my arm broken or my thigh sliced open or whatever it is I’m shooting, she’s usually there to assess me after and then fix me. It’s quite expensive magic, even with a discount, but I can afford it. Especially now. I’ve written a few books about myself at this point and holy shit, let me tell you, people really want to read about someone like me. Those damned books have gone on to earn me so much money.”

“So...Alex,” Auburn said, and she put her feet in his lap, which made him wince slightly as it shifted his bad leg in just the wrong way. “Oh shit, are you okay?” she asked, pulling her feet back and sitting up.

“Fine,” he replied.

“Wait, wait, fuck. Aurora warned me about this, your leg. She didn’t say what happened, only that you’d injured it and to be careful. Fuck, I’m sorry, Alex.”

“No, it’s okay,” he replied. “It didn’t even hurt that much. It’s fine.”

“What happened? If, uh, you don’t mind my asking?” Kate asked.

He considered what to tell them. They both seemed interested, and he had to admit, it was an interesting story. “It’s a bit of a story,” he replied.

“I love stories,” Kate said, leaning closer.

“Well...okay. So, I met this pregnant married witch...”

…

“Holy fucking shit, Alex...what happened next?” Kate asked, staring intently at him, her beautiful blue eyes wide. She and Auburn were at the edge of the hot tub, watching him closely, as he’d had to get out about halfway through his story, given he was overheating.

“Well, uh...” He was glad that he’d talked this over with Brianna and Aurora, asking them how much was okay to reveal, and they said they were pretty much cool with him telling the whole story, “he shot Brianna with a silver bullet, and hit Aurora with a garlic pellet, and then he walked over and prepared to shoot me in the head.”

“Fucking hell,” Auburn whispered.

“Yeah. I was...” he swallowed. “I was, uh, trying to get to Brianna. That’s all I remember. At that point my leg was broken, and I was trying to get to Brianna, it was all I could think to do. And he was just...confused. He thought I was being controlled by her or something, like he couldn’t get why I wasn’t trying to fight him off or to escape, why I was just going for Bri, and...I mean, it was then that I realized that I loved her.” He paused for a few seconds, remembering that feeling. It was still an extremely powerful memory. “And then Helena and her angel friend showed up, and saved our asses. She broke the asshole’s arms and legs and...man, I think she staked him to the ground, but I’m honestly not sure, it’s hazy. Then the angel knocked me out with magic, and I woke up in the hospital, and that’s...basically the story.”

“That’s fucking incredible,” Kate said. “Like, I’m really sorry it happened, but it’s...kind of amazing.”

“I guess so,” Alex murmured.

“Are you...okay?” Auburn asked.

He sighed. “You know, I’m still working through it. But I’m largely okay now.”

“That’s good,” Kate said. “I have to admit that it was really...hot.”

“What?!” he asked, honestly surprised. “What part? I certainly wasn’t displaying any attractive traits, except the part where I realized I loved Brianna I guess.”

“No, man! Like, the whole thing. You were so brave. You kept being with Emma even after what happened and-”

“Because I wanted to get laid?”

“It was more than that. I know a lot of guys are willing to do stupid shit for pussy, but I don’t think that’s why you kept seeing Emma. You stayed with her because you wanted to help her, and because you really connected with her.”

He hesitated, and remembered how Emma had begun to subconsciously treat him as the father of her child, and how deep their connection had gone. “Maybe...” he murmured. “But I was fucking terrified for a lot of it.”

“And yet you persisted,” Auburn said. “Kate’s right. You’re brave. Like, I don’t know if someone hasn’t told this to you yet Alex, but being brave isn’t never feeling fear. It’s doing shit even if you’re scared. Even if you’re terrified. And apparently you decided to move to Thorne? Aurora was telling me how you all are getting a place together. Knowing what I know now, that’s amazing. Most human guys your age would’ve just said ‘fuck it, I’m out’ and left. But you moved here.”

“And that’s hot, and it gets me hot,” Kate said.

“And neither of you, I mean...you trust that I’m telling the truth?”

“Oh yeah, I can spot a human liar pretty well, as I believe I told you when I thought you were lying to me about being a newbie to BDSM. You’re telling the truth,” Auburn replied, and Kate was nodding in agreement.

“Well...cool. So, um, that’s my story.”

“I see. So, um...” Kate reached out and ran a finger slowly up and down his leg. “How do you feel about having really violent, rough sex with an undead porn star?” she asked.

“Wow. Uh...” he chuckled nervously. “I have to admit I’d feel pretty fucking good about that.”

“Oh really? Wanna make it a threesome?” Auburn asked. “Since you, you know, promised me that we’d fuck today...”

“Did I promise that?” he asked.

She giggled. “I thought you might not remember that phone call. You sounded so fucking out of it...so yes then?”

“Yes, definitely. Very much yes,” he replied immediately.

“Good!...can we film it?” Kate asked.

“I...” he hesitated, considering that idea. “Would it remain, I mean, private?”

“Yes, of course. I wouldn’t show it to anyone without your permission first, Alex,” Auburn replied.

“Same,” Kate agreed.

“Okay. Can I have a copy?”

“Of course. You wanna show your girlfriends, huh?”

“Definitely. They would be pissed if I didn’t film this,” he replied.

“I’m cool with that,” Kate said.

“Yep. And we’re pros, so it’ll look legit, and be filmed in fucking 4K with surround sound and multiple angles. They’ll love it,” Auburn said. “Come on.”

Both women got out and began to dry off. Alex joined them, drying whatever water hadn’t evaporated off of him at this point. As soon as they were dry, they all pulled on extremely comfortable and soft white robes, then began to walk through the house. Alex followed the two women, feeling lust pulse steadily through him. He remembered Brianna asking him at one point if he’d be cool with fucking an undead, and he’d said he would be. Well, now it was happening, and he had the chance to prove it. And he fully intended to.

Kate was seriously fucking hot.

There was no way he was turning her down. This was going to be a hell of a threesome.

They led him to a stairwell and down into a basement area. Moving down a hallway, they passed a few doors, each of which led into a different room. One was a bathroom, two had beds, one looked like a mini-kitchen area, one was full of computer equipment and filming gear. Finally, they came to the end of the hallway, which led into a large, lavishly decorated room that contained, mainly, a giant bed. There were several cameras set up.

“So what exactly are we doing?” Alex asked.

Kate and Auburn began walking around, turning on the cameras.

“That’s a good question,” Kate said. “Ideas?”

“Well obviously there needs to be a lot of violence, a lot of screaming, a lot of domination,” Auburn replied.

“What do you think, Alex? Anything in particular you want to do?” Kate asked.

“Uh...well...” He had an idea, he just was more than a little reluctant to admit it.

“You can tell us, Alex,” Kate said. “We’re porn stars, you’re not going to offend or shock us. Just tell us what you want.”

“All right. I’ve admittedly always wanted to, uh, roleplay breaking in some sex slaves,” he replied.

Kate grinned broadly. “That is so wonderfully fucked up. And a very good choice.”

“It’s one of my favorite fantasies,” Auburn admitted. “And I think you’ll perform excellently.”

“I hope so,” he murmured.

Kate looked at him firmly. “Don’t hope. Do.”

He realized she had a point. He looked back at her, considering it all for a moment. “Safe word?” he asked.

“I don’t really do those,” Kate replied. “I haven’t had a need to in...forever.”

“Why don’t we share one, to make everyone happy?” Auburn suggested. “What was the one we used last time...oh yes. Sunshine. The safe word is sunshine.”

“All right,” Kate agreed. She smiled. “You’re very caring.”

“He is,” Auburn said. “Now remember Alex: do not hold back. Seriously. Vampire and undead. We can absolutely handle it.”

“I’ll keep it in mind. Now, both of you step up to the foot of the bed.” Both women moved closer to him as he approached the huge bed. He studied them as they got into position. Auburn looked appropriately demure and submissive and frightened, not meeting his eyes, looking down at her feet. But Kate was wearing a little bit of a smirk, and he was immediately struck by the notion that she was going to be intentionally difficult.

Well, that was certainly one way to get what you wanted, if what you wanted was to be hurt.

Alex reminded himself that they were literally asking for it, in this case.

“Take off your robes,” he said as he shrugged out of his own.

They stood about two feet from the edge of the bed and disrobed, tossing the robes onto the floor. Now they stood naked before him. Auburn, petite and slim and with such a hot, sexy, tight little body. Kate, almost as tall as he was, with her obvious veins and beautiful blonde hair and enormous breasts, and her confidence, which bled through even now. He wondered, suddenly, if she was doing that intentionally, perhaps to provoke him to break her, not just break her in.

Oh what fun this was going to be.

Alex made a show of inspecting their nude bodies, walking in a slow circle around them. They were both so fucking hot, it was hard not to just marvel over them. Especially Kate. Undead women were seriously sexy, for some reason. And she was a particularly fine example of one. He came to stand in front of them, looking them each in the eye. Auburn met his eyes only briefly, then looked down again, making a small, frightened sound.

Kate, on the other hand, just smirked at him.

“What are you smirking at?” he asked.

“Nothing...master,” she replied.

Oh she was definitely asking for it.

“Both of you belong to me now,” he said while figuring out how to respond to Kate. Because Auburn was right: most people could probably do a passable job, most dudes could get loud and get violent. Even he knew it took a certain kind of nuance. Not necessarily subtlety, more just...execution. Timing, maybe. Doing just the right thing in just the right way at just the right time. He turned away from them for a moment. “I own you both now, and you both will be providing me with pleasure whenever I demand it.”

He turned and walked slowly over to Auburn, then reached down and put a finger under her chin. He raised her head so that she was looking up at him. He was almost a foot taller than she was. “You do not have the right of consent. You can’t say no. You are property, do you understand?”

“Yes, master,” she whispered, and trembled.

“Good girl. I think we’re going to get along well, you little vampire slut.” He stepped back and looked at Kate. “Understand that no one will help you. No one cares about you.” He stepped closer to her. “I don’t care if you hate me, I don’t care if you hate sucking cock and taking it in the ass every single day. You will do it, do you understand me?”

She let out a small laugh. “Sure, maste-ooh!”

He punched her in the stomach as hard as he could. Probably not that hard, given he was a little on the thin side and didn’t work out at all, but clearly he had caught her off guard. She cried out and staggered against the bed. Alex’s hand shot out and he got a handful of her blonde hair firmly in his grasp. He yanked her back towards him, twisting her around, and locked his other arm around her throat.

“Listen to me, you little whore,” he said, his lips very close to her ear, and she choked and gagged, struggling, “don’t you dare struggle,” he growled, and tightened his grasp. She went rigid, freezing up. “That’s right. Do as you’re told. Now, if you ever talk back to me again, I’ll beat you within an inch of your fucking life. Do you understand me?”

“Y-yes...master...” she gasped.

“I don’t know if you do, but I’m going to make sure that you do tonight. I’m going to fuck that attitude right out of you. You’re nothing but a piece of meat now, do you understand me?” He jerked her and she cried out. “You’re nothing but something to stick my cock in. You have no other value. Now,” he said, releasing his hold on her throat, but not her hair, he then shoved her down onto her knees, “with that out of the way, you need to be punished.”

“No, master, please,” she replied immediately, begging, “please, I’m sorry. I’m so sorry, I’ll be good from now on, I promise.”

“Oh, I know you will, because you are going to remember this punishment for the rest of your life, whore.”

“No, please!” she moaned.

“Shut up,” he replied, and slapped her. “Suck my cock.”

“I...please, master...” she whispered.

He slapped her again, harder. “Now!”

She reached out, then hesitated and leaned away. “Look at me, bitch.” She looked up at him, her eyes wide. “If I feel teeth even a little, I will make you suffer like you’ve never suffered before, do you fucking understand me?”

“Y-Yes, master,” she whispered.

“Good. Open.”

She opened her mouth and he shoved her face into his crotch and his cock into her mouth. Then, both hands on the back of her head, he immediately began to violently fuck her mouth. She started gagging and grabbed his hips, trying to push him back. He briefly pulled his cock from her mouth and then punched her in the eye. He took her at her word and didn’t hold back, and she cried out and almost fell onto her side, but managed to stay upright on her knees.

“Don’t you dare resist, do you understand me?” he snapped, grabbing her hair again.

“Yes! Please, I promise!” she cried.

“Good.”

He forced his cock into her mouth and pulled her face into his crotch, then grabbed the back of her head with both hands and began furiously fucking her in the mouth again. She grabbed his hips, though this time to steady herself, and did not resist any further. Alex forcefully shoved his cock down her throat again and again, and he was honestly uncomfortable with the power of the thrill of excitement it was giving him.

This was really turning him on.

Even more so than the last time he’d had this kind of sex with Aurora and Auburn. It was kind of unsettling. But he ignored that, because he was having too much fun already. And he could just feel that Kate was really, really getting off on this. It was bizarre how well he could read her. She was looking up at him and her eyes...her eyes said a lot. Mainly that he was doing exactly what she wanted him to do. So if she was getting off on this, then he should, too. They should just enjoy it. Plus...he could go a lot harder than normal because she was an undead.

“You’re going to learn, Kate,” he growled at her, and he was really fucking her mouth, not just going deep and hard, but fast. He was putting his hips to very good use and his hands as well. “You are going to get broken in today, Kate. I’m going to punish you so fucking hard...”

She groaned in response and tried to say something, but it was completely lost. He continued going and going and going, shoving his cock down her throat, until finally he forced her back onto the bed, held her down, and continued driving his dick into her mouth. She moaned and gently pushed against him.

“No!” he yelled. “What did I tell you, Kate? Now you’re going to be punished harder!”

“No!” she begged, gagging, barely able to get the word out.

“Yes. You’re going to take this, Kate,” he growled. Then he looked over at Auburn, who was still standing there, staring at them intently. “And you’re going to be punished, too.”

“But I didn’t do anything!” she replied.

“If one of you fucks up, you’re both getting punished,” he replied. “Now shut the fuck up and don’t move.”

She nodded and then looked down, becoming still.

Alex kept going for longer than he would have with someone else, because she didn’t need to breathe, just fucking pounding her head down into the mattress, and after awhile he finally pulled his cock from her mouth. Kate fell to the floor, coughing raggedly, shaking and moaning. She reached up, her hands trembling.

“Please...please, master. No more...” she moaned. “Please, I’m sorry. I’m so sorry I was bad. I’ll be good.”

Wow, Auburn was right, she was fucking good at acting.

“I know you’ll be good, because you’re going to remember this punishment for the rest of your life,” he replied, and grabbed her hair.

“No! No!” she cried. He yanked her up and then threw her onto the bed.

She started to move. “Don’t fucking move, whore, or you’re going to make it worse,” he growled. She moaned and froze. He looked at Auburn as he climbed onto the bed. “Get up here, lay on your back, and don’t move.”

“Yes, master,” she replied, hastily climbing onto the bed.

Alex hesitated briefly before he moved onto this next part, because he was going to need lube, he was definitely going to need lube. You had to use it when you were going to fuck a vampire and an undead. However, he didn’t have to hesitate for long, as he spied a bottle of lube on the bedside table, ready for use. He got up and walked over to it, then grabbed it and climbed back onto the bed. He threw it at Kate, hitting her in the face, and she cried out.

“Lube me up, bitch,” he said.

“Y-yes, sir,” she murmured, and quickly squeezed some out into her hand and began to massage his cock. She broke character very briefly, flashing him a quick but extremely satisfied smile, as she finished lubing him.

He got into place, grabbed her legs, and forced them open, exposing a very beautiful, smooth, pale pink pussy.

“Now you are going to lay there and let me fuck you like the worthless sextoy you are,” he muttered as he got between her legs. She trembled and shivered at his touch, especially when he laid his cock at the entrance of her undead vagina.

Alex shoved his way into it.

She cried out. “Ow! Please! It’s too much!” she begged.

He grabbed her shoulders and forced her down deeper into the mattress. “Shut the fuck up, Kate,” he replied as he started fucking her.

“No! It hurts! It really hurts! PLEASE!” she shrieked.

“It’s going to hurt a lot worse, bitch,” he replied, and slapped her across the face. The sound seemed very loud in the bedroom.

She began to struggle, moaning and crying out, and he screamed at her and slapped her several more times. Then he made a fist and socked her in the ribs. She gasped, momentarily going slack, hugging herself.

“Ow...please...” she begged. “Please, it hurts so much...”

Alex almost hesitated but didn’t stop fucking her. Auburn was right about two things: the first, that people have different tolerances for how real things got, the second, that Kate was very good at what she did.

She was very convincing.

But he couldn’t break the flow, this was going too well, and he didn’t want to disappoint her.

“You’ll fucking do-” he snapped, and punched her in the eye, “as you’re told!” and he hit her again in the ribs.

“Ah! Please!” she begged. “I’m so sorry!”

“Yes, you’re sorry now, aren’t you?” he asked as he kept ramming the fuck out of her. Her pussy felt amazing, though definitely a little off. Not enough to make him stop though, the sex still felt fucking fantastic, hitting him in glorious waves, amplified by the rough and violent way he was treating Kate, and the fact that Auburn was watching him, and that he was going to be able to show this to his girlfriends.

“You stupid bitch!” he yelled, and slapped her as hard as he could.

Then he wrapped his hands around her throat. She gasped, or half-gasped, as it was cut off as he began squeezing, and reached up. Grabbing his wrists, she tugged at his hands.

“Don’t,” he growled, and jerked his arms, getting her hands off of his wrists. “You keep making it worse on yourself, Kate. You’re nothing but a piece of fuckable property now, do you understand me? Because I don’t think you do. You’re nothing but a fuck-slut.” He began choking her and she gagged. He kept squeezing her neck, choking her harder and harder, as he screwed her brains out, pounding her into the mattress again and again.

Her eyes were wide and wild as she stared at him, clearly trying not to struggle, but he heard her moaning. Oh she definitely was in love with this. And he certainly was. He screwed and choked her, reveling in the dark pleasure of it all, making the bed shake, until he had nearly brought himself to orgasm, and then let go of her.

Alex pulled out of her. “Don’t move,” he said to her, his voice low, and then shifted over to Auburn. “Now it’s your turn. It’s time to break you in.” He grabbed her legs and forced them open, then yanked her towards him. She put her legs up into the air and held them there, spreading them, looking almost pathetically eager to please him and not invoke his wrath further.

“You’re gonna be a good girl, aren’t you?” he asked as he got into position.

“Yes,” she replied immediately, “yes, I am, I promise.”

“You’d better.”

He shoved his cock into her. She cried out, but otherwise held her peace. “That’s right,” he whispered, resting on his knees up against her and settling his hands in between her legs, on her stomach. She was so fucking petite. He supposed that he could understand that cliché about dudes who loved women who were a lot smaller than they were. There was something weirdly appealing to it, or maybe it wasn’t even that weird, it was just a dominance thing. Way easier to be dominate over a woman who was five foot two and maybe a hundred pounds.

“Now,” he said as he began driving into her amazingly tight, pink pussy, the pleasure washing over him, the dark excitement boiling through him, “it’s time for your punishment.”

“Yes, master,” she whispered.

There was something really hot about Kate’s resistance and struggling, but there was also something really hot about a woman who didn’t fight back at all, who just took it, who was one hundred percent submissive.

He slid in and out of her, punishing that sweet pussy of hers with his entire length, pounding her tight little brains out. He didn’t think of himself as big, but with a petite woman like Auburn, he was a lot closer to feeling big, and she was fucking tight.

“Oh fuck, you’re so big,” she whispered, almost like she was reading his mind.

“You like it when I punish your pussy?” he asked.

“Y-yes, master,” she moaned, and he gripped her tighter and started fucking her harder.

“You bad little slut,” he said, and he slapped her. She cried out.

“I’ve been bad...” she moaned. He slapped her again, harder, and then twice more. Her cheek was turning red. He reached down, grabbed one of her beautiful pink nipples, and twisted it. She let out a shriek.

“You’ve been very bad,” he growled, and then twisted her other nipple. She cried out louder and almost threw him off.

Goddamn it still came as such a shock whenever a skinny woman like Auburn nearly threw him across the room. Vampire strength was so crazy. He pulled out of her suddenly and then flipped her over onto her stomach.

“Now, I’m really going to punish you,” he said as he grabbed her hands and held them firmly behind her back, just above her ass.

“What are you doing?” she groaned.

He didn’t answer her, instead settling into place and laying his slicked up cock against her ass. She felt him do that and shifted. “No, wait-” she said.

“Be quiet,” he replied, and began to put his cock up her ass.

She squirmed and moaned. “No, please, it’s too big...” she begged.

He pushed his dick all the way up her ass and made her scream. “I told you you needed to be punished, Auburn,” he said, and he held her hands firmly behind her back as he started fucking her up the ass. She screamed and yelled and squirmed, but he had her firmly in his grasp, and she obviously wasn’t using all of her strength.

“It hurts!” she cried.

He shoved her face back into the mattress, then grabbed both of her wrists, brought her arms back around and tucked them up under her, so that he was basically hugging her from the back, laying against her now, and in her ear, he whispered, “Good.”

She moaned loudly, her face pressed down into the blankets, and she started to scream as he began pounding the absolute fuck out of her ass. He had to admit, there was something darkly, kind of disturbingly, satisfying about listening to her muffled screams.

“Are you going to be a good girl?” he asked. He heard her scream a muffled ‘yes!’. “I didn’t catch that, Auburn. Are you talking back to me?”

“No, please-” she moaned, raising her head. “Please, I’ll be good!”

“Will you? Will you really, Auburn? Or are you just telling me what I want to hear?”

“Please! I promise! I promise I’ll be good! I’ll be so good!” she screamed.

“I bet you will you little fucktoy,” he replied, and kept pounding her. He fucked her ass until he felt his orgasm burst brilliantly into existence and he groaned loudly as he drained his cock into her ass, shooting his load in thick spurts, his dick jerking and twitching inside the seriously fucking insanely tight confines of her ass.

Auburn had a ridiculously tight ass.

He blew a huge load into her and squeezed her against him, loving the size difference between the two of them.

And the fucking orgasm this gave him…

It was tremendous and overwhelming and felt so, so, so fucking good. He lost himself inside the ecstasy, the fantastic bliss and absolute sexual release.

And when he was finished, and pulled out of her ass, Alex found that he wasn’t done.

“Get on your hands and knees, Kate,” he said, staring at her.

She actually shivered as she stared back at him. “Y-yes, master,” she replied.

He looked at the wonderful curve of her pale ass, the pleasant padding and thickness. Oh yes, he was not done, not yet. Alex got behind her, resting on his knees against her, and ran his hands over her big, smooth ass.

He looked at Auburn. “Get me a hairbrush.”

“I-” She looked at him, a little surprised, then nodded. “Yes, master.”

She hurried off. While she did, he began to work his cock up Kate’s ass.

“Please, master,” she groaned, “Please, don’t. I’ve learned my lesson...it hurts...”

“You haven’t learned your lesson, not yet,” he replied, and pushed his cock all the way up there. She cried out. He grabbed her hips and began fucking her in the ass, making her cry out and yell. He looked down at her, on her hands and knees, her head hanging down, just taking it in the ass. Taking his dick in her thick ass. He reached down and under her, getting two handfuls of her tits. Fucking hell, she had the fucking biggest tits! He squeezed and groped them as he fucked her ass. At some point, if they did this again, he was going to beg her to let him tit-fuck her and shoot his load onto them, because they were seriously just fucking amazing.

Auburn came back with a hairbrush not too much later, and it was perfect for what he wanted: the back of the brush was flat, wooden, and solid.

He accepted it and straightened up, looking down at Kate’s big ass.

“Are you going to be good, Kate?” he asked.

“Y-yes...” she moaned.

He smacked her ass with the back of the brush. She shrieked.

“What was that?” he asked.

“Yes! I’ll be good!” she cried.

He smacked her ass again, leaving a very red mark. She screamed once more.

“Are you going to be good, Kate?!” he asked.

“Yes!” He smacked her ass again harder. “AH! YES! I’LL BE GOOD! I SWEAR TO FUCKING GOD I’LL BE GOOD!”

He smacked her ass once more and this time she let out a loud moan.

“You’re a bad slut, aren’t you, Kate?” he asked.

“Yessssss...” she moaned loudly.

He kept pounding her up the ass and smacked her ass again with the brush. She shrieked and then moaned. She was close, he could tell. So was he. He kept going like this, fucking her ass and smacking it harder and harder, going and going until finally she let out a long, high-pitched scream and began to orgasm. He half-expected to feel a spray of sex juices against his legs, but he didn’t, and realized he wouldn’t, because undead didn’t tend to be squirters. Which was fine, he was just glad that he’d managed to make her come.

And then he was coming right along with her, shooting his second load into Kate’s thick, undead ass, groaning loudly, reaching beneath her again and grabbing her huge tits. They stayed locked together like that for a little while, orgasming and writhing in pure bliss and satisfaction until the climaxes had run their course.

When he was finished, he pulled out of her ass and then sat down heavily on the bed, getting his breath back. Kate rolled over and sat down. She looked at him intently.

“So, uh, did I do okay?” he asked after a few seconds had passed.

“What the fuck kind of question is that?” she replied.

“A...curious kind?”

She uttered a small, incredulous laugh. “You made me come, Alex! Do you know how hard that is?! I’m a fucking undead, and don’t get me wrong, I’m a porn star and I’ve been one for a long time now, so I’ve learned a lot of tricks to make it easier for me, but still! It’s really hard! And you fucking did it!”

“I told you,” Auburn murmured. “I came, too. I wasn’t sure if you noticed when you were coming, that’s when it happened. It was really nice, but sometimes my orgasms aren’t super noticeable to my partner.”

“Well, uh, that’s good to hear,” he replied. “I’m glad I could do that for you.”

“You’re so fucking weird, Alex,” Kate said after another moment of staring at him. “I mean that in a nice way, but you’re so fucking weird.”

“How, exactly?”

“Most guys, when they hear what you just heard, would be really fucking full of themselves. I mean, making a woman like almost twice your age, who is also a paranormal, and who has a really hard time orgasming, and is a porn star, come during the first time you fuck her, is like...a pretty monumental achievement, sexually speaking. I mean, you get that, right?”

“Yeah! I mean, I get it. Don’t get me wrong, I’m thrilled. I feel pretty happy that I could do that for you. I mean...do you, like, want me to brag about it?” he replied.

“No, not really. More like...expect. And that’s not even like a shot or anything, I think it’s kind of reasonable for any guy in your position to boast about it at least some.”

“Alex is humble,” Auburn said.

“I think it’s not that. It’s not that I’m humble, I mean, I try to be, it’s more that I just...don’t know how to...boast. Or anything resembling that. I guess the situation I see is more that...the stars aligned and I got lucky and made you come.”

“No! You did a good job. I mean, you were trying, right?”

“Yes, I was trying,” he replied.

“Then you did a good job! You put in effort and you achieved the desired outcome!” Kate said, sounding exasperated.

“Yeah, but I’m not like...I’ve barely done any of this! I’m not a porn star, I’m not super experienced sexually, I’m not like...an attractive guy who picks up hot women all the time. All the sex I’ve had was recently, and only because I got very, very lucky once, in that I met Brianna, and through her, I kept getting introduced to women who happened to want to have sex with me. You know? I’m just...getting lucky.”

“Alex,” Kate said, and then she sighed. “I’ve seen this a lot. Have you underwhelmed any of these women you’ve hooked up with?”

“I don’t know. I mean they’ve all told me it was enjoyable when we had sex, but they could just as easily be lying or just be being nice. Paranormals are traditionally very good at lying.”

“We are,” Kate said, “that’s true, and fuck, I don’t know, maybe some of them were. But do you really think they were lying? I mean, we do lie, but we’re also known for our ‘fuck you’ truth, you know? As many paranormals as there are out there who love lying to humans, there are just as many who love to tell the cold, hard truth to humans, right to their faces. But I mean, how many of them do you think could be lying?”

He considered it. He didn’t think any of his three girlfriends were lying...probably. It did seem pretty unlikely. He didn’t think Helena would bother lying to him, especially not after that last encounter they’d had. And if he really thought about it, looking back on it, he didn’t ever remember actually feeling like he was being lied to. Then again, wasn’t that the hallmark of a good and successful liar?

“Less than half, I guess,” he admitted. “I mean, I guess I don’t really have any solid suspicions that they were lying to me, but then you said it yourself: they’re great liars.”

“If you don’t have any suspicions, then what’s the problem? And even if they were lying, what difference does it make?” Kate asked.

“I mean...what if I start thinking I’m great at sex and satisfying paranormal women, but in fact I’m not? They were just bullshitting me. I’d be a fucking laughingstock, you know?”

“Alex!” Kate cried, sounding more exasperated. She sighed heavily and took a moment. “You just got laid by two paranormal porn stars, who are telling you that you did a phenomenal job, and this is how you feel right after?” He started to respond but she cut him off. “Wait, wait. I’m sorry. It’s not-I mean, I’m not attacking you. You’re in a vulnerable place right now...I’m sorry. I’m just more...I don’t know, amazed that you can feel this way.”

“Well, you know, feeling unattractive for most of your life and being ignored by people and made to feel like you’re worthless because you don’t get laid enough, it-that fucks you up, I think,” he replied after a moment. “I mean, it must. You’re right. I’m in a four-way relationship with three women who are so far out of my league that it’s laughable, and they’re hooking me up with several other paranormal women who are insanely out of my league-”

“You can’t keep making that mistake,” Auburn said.

“What mistake?”

“Out of your league. I mean, obviously they aren’t.”

“Why aren’t they? I look like me, and they look like them. Not to mention the fact that they’re so smart and confident and accomplished and brave and successful-”

“And they’re all like, what, more than twice your age? They’re paranormals, Alex, with decades of experience and time spent investing in themselves and their lives! You could probably be just as successful and confident by the time you hit fifty if you put in the same amount of work. Probably sooner...Alex-” She sighed again and ran a hand through her disheveled hair. “I know how you feel. And I know that sounds so fucking trite, but I was there, okay? You’re what? Twenty five?”

“Almost,” he replied.

“Yeah, twenty four. When I was your age, I was worse. I had a lot of anxiety problems and I was a wreck most of the time, constantly overthinking everything. And you just...you have to stop, okay? Not entirely. It’s complicated. Well, not that complicated. Okay, okay. It’s simple, but it isn’t easy. There,” Kate said.

“‘It’ being…?” Auburn pressed.

“Yes. Right. Expend mental effort on examining situations. Think about things, ask yourself things, but don’t overthink. This is a fine line to walk. Because you need to be aware of your surroundings, of your relationships, you need to pay attention. I can already tell that you’re a very sensitive person, Alex. You’re very aware of what your partner is feeling. That’s good. Keep that. Maintain it. Too many people aren’t willing to speak up if something is making them uncomfortable and sometimes the onus falls on you to ask. So that’s good, Alex. Please, don’t lose that sensitivity, it makes you a better lover, a better person. But learn to tame it. Learn to reel it in, dial it back, because it will hurt you if you let it. You will find yourself overthinking everything, questioning everyone, looking at the slightest head-turn or shift in tone or unfortunately timed deep breath and thinking, ‘Oh, God, they actually hate me, don’t they?’. I’ve been there, I was there. It took years and years, but eventually I got over it.

“And, well, there’s another thing, too, but I think you’re on your way: don’t worry so much about what other people think of you. You clearly care what your lovers think of you, what your friends think of you, what the women you make love with think of you, and that’s good. We all need some accountability. We all need someone in our lives who isn’t afraid to tell us when we’re being shitty. But Alex, just take this into account. Keep thinking, keep caring about your lovers, just don’t overdo it. If you keep practicing that, you’ll eventually figure it out. For now though, just let yourself enjoy this, Alex. You fuck two super-hot paranormal porn stars, and you made me come. Not trying to be arrogant, but that is hard.”

“It is,” Auburn said, “she can fake it really easily, because she’s an undead, but for real, it’s hard to make her orgasm.”

“Especially in this state. I have some magic stuff I can take that brings me a lot closer to human temporarily and it’s a lot easier to orgasm then, but you and your performance-spot on, by the way-and that hairbrush! It was perfect. It was exactly what I needed, and the punishment anal was just...oh yes,” she shivered, “perfect. Auburn’s right, you’re a fucking natural. You already know the secret, I see,” she added.

“The secret?”

She smirked. “Real control doesn’t mean shouting. You didn’t raise your voice all that much. You simple commanded. Real doms don’t need to shout. They can, don’t get me wrong, screaming is a lot of fun, but it isn’t necessary. And it’s a lot more powerful when you don’t have to raise your voice. Screaming is intimidation, but commanding is...domination. I just like it better. You aren’t even trying to intimidate me into doing something, you are informing me that I will be doing it, and I have no other choice.”

“Yeah, but I shouted a lot,” he replied uncertainly.

“But in the right places. You used it appropriately, in good measure.”

“Well...I tried.”

“And you succeeded,” Kate said, smiling at him.

“Uh...thanks. For the talk. You’re right. Both of you. And for the sex. It was amazing.”

Kate laughed. “You’re welcome, Alex. Now, how about another wash?”

“I could use one, you blew a huge load in my ass,” Auburn said.

“A wash would be good,” he replied, and the three of them got up.

CHAPTER SIX

“You want to come in and meet them? Bri and Aurora would love to meet you,” Alex said as Kate pulled up into the apartment’s parking lot.

“I’d love to, and I will in the future, but I’m afraid I have a place I need to be,” she replied. She pulled into a parking spot and then turned to look at him. “Thank you for the wonderful night, Alex. I had a lot of fun, and I really like you, and I really want to see you again.”

He chuckled nervously. “Oh, uh...you’re welcome. And, you know, same.”

She snorted. “You are so ridiculously shy and awkward sometimes, you know that?” She rolled her eyes. “Of course you know that, you must be keenly aware of it. I’m sorry, I’m not teasing you, I just think it’s...a little funny. Considering you fucked me in the ass last night after making me choke on your cock. And then we had sex again. Twice.”

“I’m just not as comfortable about it as everyone else seems to be,” he replied.

“You’ll get there,” Kate said. “Give me a kiss?”

“Definitely.”

He leaned in and kissed her on the mouth, and she kissed him back, grabbing him and pulling him closer, slipping her tongue briefly into his mouth.

“So, I’ll see you again, right?” she asked.

“Definitely,” he repeated, and she laughed softly.

“Good. You have my number. I’ll be in touch.”

He just nodded, lingered for a moment, then got out. It was raining again, though very lightly now, more of a mist. He closed the door and then headed into the apartment building, tossing one last glance back over his shoulder at her. She looked painfully beautiful, staring back at him from inside of her car. She looked so alluring.

And then he went inside and hurried upstairs until he came to Aurora’s apartment.

As he came inside, he saw Brianna and Aurora standing by one of the windows. They both turned as he closed the door and smirked at him. “Who’s your new girlfriend?” Brianna asked.

“Kate. Her name’s Kate. She’s a, um, an undead porn star,” he replied awkwardly.

“Wow. I’m actually impressed,” Aurora replied.

“Obviously you did more than just fuck Auburn,” Brianna said.

“I did. Also, I have video evidence of it, since I knew that both of you, and Lapis, would kill me if I didn’t. Both of them specialize in really rough sex, and so they both asked me to be really, really rough with them, and so I was. Auburn’s in the process of cutting together the video.”

“So you don’t have it?” Aurora asked, disappointment clear in her voice and on her face.

“Not yet. But soon,” he replied.

“Ugh, I hate waiting,” she complained, and marched back over to the couch.

Brianna came over to him. “I assume you had fun, love?” she asked, hugging him.

He hugged her back tightly. “A shitload of fun. And I spoke with Lapis, too. She’s okay, for the most part. Just intimidated by everything that’s happening.”

“Yeah, I can imagine. Well, with a bit of luck, she might be super happy with the latest development,” Brianna replied.

“What development? What happened?” Alex asked.

“So after getting the last of the information from Lapis yesterday, I got in touch with my friend. She had some downtime, so she went looking, and got a hit. Like a perfect hit. It’s got everything. Now, we actually need to see it, but if it’s exactly what we want, then we could literally be moving in tomorrow. Or this week, at least, provided there are no hiccups. I was just about to call her after you texted me that you were on the way home and update her.”

“So...like, we’re gonna go see it now?” he asked.

“Yes. Unless you have something else you need to do. It can wait, but honestly, the faster we do this, the better. Houses get snapped up all the time in Thorne,” Brianna replied.

“Uh...” He thought about it. After chilling with the two women last night, and fucking again, then falling asleep, he’d gotten up this morning, fucked again, had a nice, long shower and soak in the hot tub, and then breakfast, before Kate offered to drive him back home. Was there anything he needed to do? Any reason not to do this right now? “No, I can do this right now,” he replied.

Brianna smiled and pulled out her cellphone. “Excellent.”

…

Alex sat in the front passenger’s seat and stared out the rain-streaked window, watching the city of Thorne silently go by. There were so many people. That was something he was still getting used to. There were just so many people, like all the time. Well, it certainly thinned out at night, but his old town was basically deserted at night, a ghost town. If he took even a few minute drive through Thorne, he could expect to see a dozen or two people out walking. Or shit, a few hundred if he went through the right part of town.

Some parts never slept, and some only seemed to come alive at night.

Which made enough sense, given that it was a paranormal paradise.

“This is happening so fast,” he muttered.

“Is it too fast?” Brianna asked. Aurora was stretched out in the backseat, playing a game on her phone in quiet concentration.

“No, no, that wasn’t a concerned ‘this is happening so fast’, it was more of an amazed one. Honestly, the faster this is over with, the better.”

“I make things happen,” Brianna said.

“I make things happen too, you know,” Aurora said.

“Only if it involves sex or weed, or hotwings,” Brianna replied.

“Hotwings are fucking delicious, you can fuck right off.”

“They are pretty goddamned good,” Alex muttered.

“You’re taking her side?” Brianna asked, giving him a sidelong glance.

“No! I mean, just...you’re both right.”

Aurora sighed. “You are right, Bri. But I just have priorities.”

“Mmm-hmm,” Brianna replied.

“What’s that supposed to mean, you wereslut?”

“Oh nothing.”

“You’re so fucking lucky you’re driving right now or I’d grab you and fucking tickle you.”

“Yeah and you’d get socked in the mouth,” Brianna replied.

“Like that’s ever stopped me.”

“So Brianna doesn’t like being tickled?” Alex asked.

“Yep,” Aurora said with a smirk.

“I see...”

“Alex, dear,” Brianna said, using a tone of voice she only reserved for when she was being very serious, “don’t tickle me. Like, really, actually don’t. There’s a very good chance I might hurt you badly, and I would never forgive myself if I did that. I...find it hard to control myself. It’s one thing if Aurora does it, but if I grab her arm and twist, she’ll be fine. If I did that to you? I’d break your arm. Or if I accidentally backhanded you? I’d break your nose. So really, please, please don’t. Okay?” She glanced at him. “Okay?”

“Okay, okay,” he replied, holding up his hands. “I promise, I won’t tickle you. Believe it or not I don’t have a desire to have my arm broken.”

“Speaking of that...how’d it actually go last night?” Aurora asked.

“Pretty good,” Alex replied.

“You’re going to have to give us more than that,” Brianna said.

“Well, I want to save most of it for the video. I had a really rough threesome with Auburn and Kate, and Kate has just got...the biggest tits. Like, fuck.”

“From the glimpse I caught of her in the car...she looked pretty chesty,” Aurora murmured.

“But it was a great time. We had sex, we hung out, Auburn lives in this amazing house now with a hot tub that is like the size of a small pool. Seriously, you could fit like twenty people in it if you really wanted to. So her porn business is definitely working.”

“You gonna see her again?” Brianna asked.

“Yes, definitely. Both of them. But Kate wants to meet you both, and Lapis, too.”

“Wait...” Aurora said, sitting up suddenly. “Is she blonde? Decent built, a little tall?”

“Yes,” he replied.

“Oh shit! I actually know who that is! I’ve been following her porn off and on for years now. Holy shit, you fucked her?”

“Yes,” he replied. “I mean, I’m pretty sure. She does specialized hardcore BDSM, given that she’s an undead.”

“I’m almost positive it’s her. That’s so amazing. She’s so hot...hold on.” She rapidly began typing into her phone and then passed it to him. He accepted it and found himself looking at a nude picture of Kate, laying on a bed.

“Yes, this is her,” he replied.

“Lemme see,” Brianna murmured, and glanced briefly at the screen. “Oh, wow, she is hot, and her tits are fucking huge.”

“That must have been a fucking blast,” Aurora said as she took her phone back. “Especially if Auburn was there. Fuck, can’t we see it now? I want to see it now.”

“No, Auburn was specific. She wants to edit together and then she’ll send it to us. Hey, if this house thing works out, maybe we can all have a foursome while watching it as our own kind of housewarming party,” he suggested.

“I hate waiting longer, but yes, that’s a great idea,” Aurora said. “How far away are we?” she asked, turning her attention to Brianna.

“Five minutes,” she replied, and Aurora settled back into her seat to wait.

…

“Holy shit,” Alex whispered. “That’s-this is the place?”

“Yep,” Brianna replied.

“This is a nice place. It’s going to be so expensive,” Aurora muttered.

“When have we not been able to make lots of money? I’m sure we can manage it,” Brianna replied.

“Yeah, probably.”

The driveway wasn’t too long, though maybe he was just comparing it to Auburn’s, but it was certainly wide. The place indeed had a four-car garage. And it just seemed fucking huge. He wouldn’t call it a mansion, but it was still pretty massive. It had beautiful blue siding, an expertly maintained lawn, fenced-in side yards and, presumably a backyard. And this was the kind of neighborhood that he never thought he would live in. All the houses looked fancy and damned expensive. Not really the place where millionaires lived, but probably a place where doctors and lawyers would call home. That was going to be…

Weird, considering their rather unique living situation and mix of personalities.

Or maybe not, this was Thorne, after all.

There were already two cars in the driveway, one of which he recognized as Lapis’s, and as they pulled out, both driver’s side doors opened up.

“Let’s see this place,” Brianna said as she killed the engine.

A moment later, all of them were heading up towards the front door, following a tall, pale, brunette elf woman who reminded him of a more seasoned version of Lily, the blonde woman that Brianna had seduced back in his hometown. Everything about her spoke of clipped, sharp efficiency. Her pale, pointed ears poked up through her hair, which was drawn back into a ponytail, and her eyes blazed golden. She wore a deep black dress and high-heels.

“Thank you so much for this, Stacy,” Brianna said.

“You’re welcome. And you’re quite lucky. I’m almost out of the Realtor game, Brianna. I’ve been clearing my plate of those responsibilities recently, not taking on anything new. This is taking up valuable time,” Stacy replied.

“I know, I know. All your valuable time,” Brianna replied. As they reached the front door, Stacy stopped, turned swiftly, and looked at Brianna intently. Alex had to admit, the effect was greatly heightened by her glowing golden eyes. Brianna sighed. “Look, Stace, I’m not saying your time isn’t valuable, I’m just gently reminding you that you don’t have to be so fucking straitlaced around me, you know? I know how you really are, when you...you know, take it all off at the end of the day. Aurora and I both do. And you can trust Lapis and Alex as much as you can trust either of us. I promise. This is a huge favor, but you can relax.”

Those golden eyes focused on Brianna for a bit longer, then cut briefly to Lapis, then to Alex, both of whom seemed to have to fight not to flinch, then she looked back to Bri. “Okay,” she said simply, then turned and unlocked the door. “Although I do have a place I need to be later.”

“We’ll try to be quick,” Brianna replied. “How’d you find this place, anyway?”

“It’s a house that belongs to a millionaire client of mine, a movie star. She lives on the other coast now and hasn’t been back here in three years. It’s kept clean and secure, but when you made your request, this was the first place I thought of. After doing a bit of checking, I saw that it exactly matched what you wanted, and asked the client if they’d be willing to sell. She said she was, but she really didn’t want to go through all the BS and definitely didn’t want to fly back. So I told her we might be able to do a quick and dirty deal if she agrees to drop the price.”

“Holy shit, that’s awesome,” Aurora said.

“Yeah, but...I mean, how much are we talking here? I mean I’m guessing part of the deal would be having to pay it all at once? That’s normally how this goes...” Brianna said.

“She hasn’t confirmed that yet, but based on what I know, yes, there’s a good chance she’ll want it all at once. And this is a...very expensive house,” Stacy replied.

“First we should see if it’s what we want. Then we can worry about paying for it,” Lapis said.

“All right, fair enough. Give us the tour,” Brianna agreed.

“Okay. Follow me,” Stacy replied.

And she gave them the tour.

As Alex followed her through the house, checking out one room after another, all of which were furnished pretty lavishly, he felt an increasing sense of unreality. The idea of living here, of this being his house, his home, the place he spent most of his time, was just…

It didn’t seem possible.

But he also felt a growing sense of hope, and joy. The more time he spent around Brianna and Aurora and Lapis, the more it felt like he’d won the lottery. The lottery of lotteries. There was a library in the house, just full of books, with a few extremely comfortable places to lounge, and a fireplace. There was a huge dining room, and massive kitchen, and two fully furnished bedrooms on the ground floor. The garage was immense and spotless, and largely empty. They also found a small office that Alex thought would be perfect for him to make music in.

In the basement, they found their hot tub, waiting for them.

“It’s actually one of two, and there’s a small pool in the backyard as well as the second hot tub,” Stacy said as they moved around the basement.

“That is so fucking awesome,” Aurora said.

The basement looked like it had been built for hosting parties. There were lots of places to sit, couches and recliners positioned around coffee tables, what must’ve been an eighty-inch TV mounted on the wall, one corner of the room converted into a kitchenette, another spare bedroom that was actually of a pretty good size, with its own bathroom, and another bathroom for more public use. And of course the hot tub, taking up one corner of the room.

“I love this basement,” Lapis murmured as they looked around, checking things out.

“It is really nice,” Brianna agreed.

They headed back upstairs and then went outside, into the backyard, where there was a covered deck that housed the second hot tub. Alex spied a gazebo out there, another covered section that housed a pair of wooden tables, and the pool.

“This is the biggest backyard I’ve ever seen,” he muttered.

“Also awesome,” Aurora said, grinning broadly. “I’m really liking this place.”

“So far, yeah. Let’s see what the upstairs has to offer. That’s where we’re going to be doing a lot of our fucking, I think,” Brianna replied.

Alex glanced at Stacy, curious to see if she had a reaction to that. All she did was begin to blush, (it was very obvious, given her pale skin), and clear her throat. “Come on,” she said, and began walking quickly back inside.

Aurora snorted and grinned. She whispered something to Brianna as they followed her back inside, but he didn’t catch it. Looking at Stacy again, he was very curious about her, how she knew Brianna, what it was that she meant about knowing her when she ‘took it all off at the end of the day’. It sounded sexual enough, and given what he knew about Brianna and Aurora, he figured there was a good chance that it was sexual, but that could mean a lot of things. He found himself then switching tracks and wondering, hoping really, if he was going to have sex with Stacy at some point. She was very attractive, in a cold kind of way.

Elves were so hot. For some reason their ears just really turned him on.

They got back inside and then upstairs. Moving around the second story, they found a master bedroom, which had a master bathroom, both of which seemed worthy of that word. They were fucking huge. It was surreal in another way, being in this place, with all its furnishings. It felt like being in another person’s home...which he supposed they were actually, but it wasn’t exactly the same. The bed, at least, was big enough for all three of them. Well, all four of them, honestly. The bathroom had a tub so big it might as well be a hot tub, as well as a huge shower, and three sinks. Everything was smooth and polished and clean.

They found two more bedrooms and another office-type room, each with their own bathrooms, and a large closet. After poking through it all, the five of them ended up back downstairs in the living room.

“So?” Stacy asked.

“I vote yes,” Aurora replied immediately. “I want to live here like...today.”

Brianna laughed. “Not surprising...Alex? Lapis?”

“I’d like to live here,” Lapis replied. “This is worth it, I believe.”

“Definitely yes,” Alex replied.

“Okay then. It’s a yes from us.”

“All right. Let me talk with my client, wait here.”

She pulled out her sleek black cellphone and left the room, dialing a number. They waited, all of them too anxious to speak, looking around at the furniture, out the window, at each other. After several minutes, Stacy returned, still holding the phone.

“So...she wishes to speak to you.”

“Who?” Brianna asked.

“Each of you. One by one. Via video chat through my phone.”

“Why?” Aurora asked.

“She wants to know who this house is going to. I would advise doing this,” Stacy replied.

“Okay. I’ll go first,” Brianna said. She accepted the phone and left the room, going into the library and closing the door. They all stood around waiting for nearly fifteen minutes, listening to muffled conversation, and then Brianna came back out.

“Aurora, your turn,” she said.

“All right,” Aurora replied.

“I’m nervous,” Lapis murmured as Aurora went into the library and closed the door.

“Don’t be. She’s really cool,” Brianna replied.

“What does she want to talk about?” Alex asked.

“She wants to know us. She just asked a lot of questions. My advice? Be honest with her.”

Alex stood around waiting for another half an hour, wondering fiercely what was going on, feeling his own anxiety building as Aurora eventually came out, and then Lapis went in and spoke, and then, finally, it was his turn.

“Don’t worry, Brianna was right, she’s really nice, she just wants to know who’s trying to get her house,” Lapis said.

“Okay,” he replied, and tried to calm down.

He walked into the library and closed the door. The phone was propped up on a coffee table against a stack of books. He sat down in front of it. On the screen was a very, very attractive redhead that he vaguely recognized, and it occurred to him that he was talking to a successful movie star. This was even more unreal.

“And you must be Alex,” she said. She even had a crazy sexy voice with a slight British accent.

“Yes. Hello, ma’am,” he replied, trying not to be too awkward, and probably failing.

She smiled. “Do you know who I am?”

“I...” he hesitated. “No, I don’t,” he admitted. “I kind of recognize you but...”

“That’s okay, Alex. The movies I’m in, I imagine wouldn’t appeal to you too much. Which is fine. I was just curious. Only Lapis recognized me...your girlfriends have talked a lot about you. They really like you,” she said.

“Well...I really like them, too,” he replied. Then, because it seemed somehow necessary, he added, “I love Brianna.”

“And she loves you. I can hear it in her voice, see it in her eyes. I do a lot of romance, and I have to study a lot of romance for my craft. And I’m especially attuned to it, being a paranormal. I’m a siren,” she said. “And I can read it in them, each of them, they all care for you, and for each other, so very much. Tell me something, Alex. If you get this house, what will you do in it?”

He shifted, trying to overcome his discomfort. “Well...try to make it as a musician. I make ambient music. That’s going to be my main focus from now on. Well...I mean, that and the three women in my life. I’m going to make music, and to try and make them happy.”

“And that will be your life?”

“Yes,” he said.

“And that will be enough for you?”

He paused, considering it for a long moment, then slowly nodded. “Yes. Yes, it will. That will definitely be enough for me.”

She studied him for a moment longer. “I believe you,” she said. “At least, I believe that you believe it.” She paused again. “Tell me about your relationships with them.”

Now it was his turn to pause. Well, Brianna had said to be truthful…

“Well, uh, okay,” he replied after a moment, then cleared his throat. “Brianna and I...we were the first in this poly relationship. We became friends seven or so months ago, started dating like a month ago now, and she is...so far out of my league that I still don’t know how it works. Brianna and I just...we get each other so much. I mean, all of us do, in different ways. With Brianna, it’s...maybe it’s not the best way to describe it, but dating her is like dating the captain of the cheer squad or a porn star you always fantasized about. But there’s so much more to it than that. I just love her. She supports me and she listens and she cares about what I want to do with my life. I mean, they all do, I just...Brianna and I made a really deep, really intense connection, and I just feel so good around her.”

“All right, what about you and Aurora?” she asked, smiling warmly at him.

“That’s...different. My relationship with Aurora is very...uh, it’s really sexual. I mean, it is with Lapis and Brianna too...” He felt heat rushing up his neck, to his cheeks, and pressed on. “But Aurora is just...so sexual. And then she...we’re...do you know what blood intimate is?”

Her smile broadened. “Yes.”

“We’re blood intimate. I imagine she already told you.”

“She did. And I can see those on your neck.”

“Oh.” He put a hand briefly to his neck, feeling the bandages. “I don’t really have words to describe that. I’ve tried, more than once, but really it’s just this...crazy powerful and deeply intimate connection.”

“I was blood intimate with a vampire myself once,” the woman admitted. “She and I were...well, let’s just say, I know what you mean.”

“Oh. Good. So, yeah, that’s Aurora and I. We’re still, you know, figuring it out. I think we’re figuring it out more so than myself and Brianna and myself and Lapis. Lapis and I already knew each other for a year before we started dating, but it was all over the internet. She and I have the most in common, I think. We’re the most alike. She knows anxiety, which I, uh, struggle with. Especially after-how much did they tell you?”

“They told me about you and the pregnant, married witch. You’re quite a bad boy, from what I understand.” She laughed, then grew more serious. “And they told me about the attempt on your life. I’m very sorry that happened. I’ve had to deal with a few psychos in my time, so again, I can sympathize and relate.”

“I’m sorry to hear that.”

She sighed. “It is what it is. In my business, it goes with the territory.”

“That sucks.” She nodded. “So, um, anyway. Lapis and I. We’re both quieter, shyer, more likely to stay in than go out. I think we get each other more than I get Brianna or Aurora. She’s had it rough given her-” he hesitated.

“I know, her condition. She can’t shift her appearance. It’s very sad, but in a way, I think she’s coming to terms with it. She said it’s helped bring her to the most important people in her life...which are the three of you. Especially you, Alex. That woman loves you, Alex.” She leaned forward. “You’re going to help them? Be kind to them, even when they want to argue with you? Take care of them when they’re sick? It’s rare, but it does happen. Are you going to be patient with them and listen to them complain when they need that? Help them work through their problems? Support their dreams?” she asked.

“I mean...of course. Yes. That’s what a relationship is. I mean...right?”

She leaned back. “Yes. But fewer people than you would think know that, I mean really know it, and adhere to it. Too many people are just out for themselves nowadays. But Alex, I believe you. I believe all of you. Will you have the others come in here? I want to talk with all of you at the same time. I’ve made my decision,” she said.

“Yes, of course,” he replied, feeling his pulse start to pick up.

Alex stood and moved to the door. Pulling it open, he called for the others to join him, and they all quickly entered the room. Brianna, Aurora, and Lapis sat down on the couch with him, and Stacy stood behind it.

“Good, everyone’s here,” the redhead said, (Alex realized he’d never actually learned her name), “so, I’ve made my decision. I’m going to sell you my house, today, for one hundred thousand dollars. How does that sound?”

“But that’s...that’s less than a tenth of its market value!” Stacy said, sounding aghast.

“I know, but I don’t care.”

“I think...we’ll take that deal,” Brianna said after looking around quickly. “But, I mean, and don’t get me wrong, this is super fucking appreciated, but...why?”

“Because I have enough money, honestly,” she replied. “I’d rather do something nice than make more money. I don’t need that house anymore. I love Thorne, but I don’t think I’m coming back anytime soon, and if I do, it will be to visit, and not for long. So what kind of person would I be if I didn’t take this opportunity to do something kind? The house will go to such better use with the four of you. I was holding onto it for...I don’t even know why! I just was, because I had for so long. But you four are going to make lives together. You’re not just going to be living in that house, you’re going to be making a home together. That matters, by several magnitudes, more than me having it on hand just in case I decide to fly back for a week.” She paused. “I guess maybe it cuts against all that I just said that I’m still charging a hundred grand for it but you mentioned that your price range-”

“No, no, that’s fine,” Brianna said. “That’s...far less than we expected to pay. It’s...I think it would get complicated for both of us if we tried to alter that any further.” She looked around. “So we’re in agreement?”

“Yes,” Aurora said.

“Yes,” Lapis said.

“Definitely,” Alex said.

She looked at Stacy. “Can you make it happen?”

“I, um...yeah. I’ll need a minute to draw up a contract. You both can sign it digitally, save it for your archives, and we’ll have to deal with some tax shit, but basically you can move in today, as far as I’m aware,” she replied.

“Yes. There’s nothing left in the house that I want back, you can have everything.”

“Thank you so much for this. I...don’t even know how to properly thank you,” Brianna murmured.

“Live your lives. Take care of each other. Be happy and kind. Make your art and help people. That’s excellent payback, I think.”

“I...okay,” she said, and laughed.

“Let me get my laptop, I’ll get started on drawing this up,” Stacy murmured.

Alex sat back against the couch, the feeling of unreality surging.

So, he was getting a house. He was going to be living in this huge, amazing house, with his three amazing girlfriends.

It felt unreal, but it also felt tremendously good.

He couldn’t help but smile. There was so much to do, and he was looking forward to doing all of it.

CHAPTER SEVEN

It took about a week to move.

Which was still marvelously fast to Alex, but, then again, they didn’t really have to move much of anything. Mostly it was just spent wrapping up loose ends for Lapis and Aurora, and making a few adjustments to the house. Aurora’s apartment was pretty easy to deal with. She’d mentioned that she was getting ready to move out to the landlord and he’d put up the listing and apparently had had several inquires back already. They helped her sort through all her crap, and Brianna talked her into donating the majority of it, instead of just trashing it. And Alex talked her into helping clean the apartment after it had been emptied out, instead of leaving it the way it was, even if it wouldn’t get her security deposit back, and even if it did, she wouldn’t care.

She complained that he was too nice for his own good, and then conceded after he agreed that he probably was.

Once they’d transferred what little she wanted to bring with her, (mainly clothes, food, and video games), to their new place, and cleaned the place out and then up, she turned in her key and they walked out of that place forever.

Then they went and repeated the same thing with Lapis, though it took a little longer, since she deliberated more about what she wanted to keep and what she didn’t want anymore. In a way, Alex was continually amazed with how fast they had gotten it all done, but he kept coming back to the fact that he was dating three paranormal women. Even lazy paranormal women had absurd endurance. They just...kept going!

He collapsed into bed at the end of each day and passed out immediately, with only vague memories of one of them riding him in the middle of the night whenever he got a reflex erection during sleep. Which, hey, was a great thing to wake up to, especially in the mornings when he was blindingly horny. He just wished he was able to perform more, but he was so tired! But they managed it, emptying and cleaning Lapis’s duplex without all that much trouble. They then moved onto their own house, moving through it, deciding what they liked, what they didn’t care much about, and what absolutely just had to go.

That last one was mostly on Aurora, since she seemed to suddenly have strong opinions about certain pieces of furniture.

And then, at some point, they were done.

The last thing they didn’t want had been hauled off, and the last piece of furniture that they had found that they wanted had been delivered, (or brought to the house by them in Lapis’s big vehicle). When this happened, the sun was beginning to set, and Alex was exhausted. And starving. They had just finished getting a couch big enough to comfortably support Lapis into the library so that she could properly lounge and read while laying in the sunlight.

Once it was done, they all sat down in the library, and nobody spoke for several moments.

“Is that it?” Alex asked finally. “Are we done?”

“We’re done,” Brianna replied after thinking about it for a little bit. “This was the last thing. I’ve even gotten the other stuff taken care of.”

“Other stuff?” Aurora asked.

“Well, I automated all the bills to take payments from my and Lapis’s account. I agreed to tackle electricity and water and garbage collection, she agreed to take everything else. Internet is set up. We’ve got speed measured in gigabytes per second, so that’s nice. I also hired someone to take care of our lawn, because people will bitch if we don’t, and none of us gives a shit about lawncare. There’s a few other little things to take care of, but the big shit is now out of the way.”

“That went by really fast,” Alex muttered.

“When you’ve been around as long as we have, and put a premium on getting shit done and out of the way, you get very efficient at it when you want to be,” Lapis said, and Brianna and Aurora nodded in agreement.

Alex still felt kind of floored. They’d even gotten his office set up. He’d ultimately settled on one of the upstairs bedrooms. They’d cleared it out and applied the soundproofing, which had been pretty easy to find and install. Now he had a desk and chair and his laptop in there, with a really nice sound system set up.

He also felt anxious, beneath all the exhaustion from the past week. Past several weeks, actually. Two things were bugging him. The first was that he hadn’t really had what he thought of as proper sex with any of the three women during the past seven days, and on top of that, they’d gotten the edited version of the sextape he’d made with Kate and Auburn. He was actually kind of interested to see how it had turned out, and the other three were dying to get a look. The second thing was that now he actually had an office, and a new home, and this was fueling a shockingly powerful urge to get to work on his album again.

It was starting to become all he could think about.

“I’m fucking starving, can we eat?” Lapis asked.

“Yes,” Brianna replied. She pulled out her phone. “What do we want tonight? Because I don’t think any of us are in the mood to cook.”

They ultimately settled on pizza again.

Alex actually drifted off not long after the order went in, and the next thing he knew, the doorbell was ringing and he jerked awake. He sat up and looked around. They were all in the process of getting up. “Holy shit, did I fall asleep?” he asked.

“Yes,” Brianna replied. “We didn’t have the heart to wake you. Come on, it’s dinnertime.”

“I...all right,” he managed, rubbing sleep from his eyes. He checked the clock. He’d apparently slept for almost an hour.

Fuck, he was tired.

They went to the front door and retrieved the food, then took it to the dining room and dug in. As they ate, they began discussing the immediate future.

“Just so you know, after today, I’m disappearing into my office for a few days. I really need to catch up on my work. I know I was supposed to be doing that while you two were away for those few days, but a lot more work came in that I found hard to say no to, so...yeah. Plus, I think I just need a few days with minimal interaction with people after this...um, no offense,” Lapis said.

“That’s fine, Lapis. We understand,” Alex replied, and Brianna and Aurora agreed.

“Okay, thank you. I really appreciate it. What about you, Aurora? I saw you looking at one of those tattoo...guns?”

Aurora laughed. “Yeah, I ordered one, actually. I’ve been filling out paperwork to be officially licensed. It’s easier than I thought it would be. I’m going to get set up in that bedroom downstairs that we cleared out. Get one of those big fucking comfortable chairs and all the other shit that goes with it. I’ve already got people who are interested. Like I posted to some of my social media about just the possibility of it happening and I’ve got a dozen people already wanting me to do a tattoo, so...I guess that’s going to be a thing soon.”

“Are you going to set up a site?” Alex asked.

“I don’t think so. Not for awhile at least. I want to just kind of do this low-key, you know? Kind of underground. I mean, it’ll be legal and everything, but I want to be hard to find for awhile. Like, there’s no number to call, there’s no page to visit, you just gotta know the right people. Like an urban legend passed around, you know?”

“That’s...pretty cool, actually,” Brianna said.

“Yeah,” Alex agreed.

“And what about you, handsome?” Aurora asked, looking at him with her bloodshot eyes. “When are we gonna hear this album?”

“Soon,” he replied firmly. “I intend to wake up tomorrow, fuck whoever is interested, shower, eat, and then work on that album all fucking day. And repeat this process until it is finished. And I think that could be within the next week.”

“Well then, you’re going to have to get started on your social media presence,” Brianna said. “I might be able to help with that. I need to reach out to someone. Again.”

“Cool,” he replied after a moment. “So what about you? You haven’t said anything about your passion recently.”

She smiled. “I sent another inquiry about revision of rights and I actually got a response back that wasn’t just ‘nope’ in more words than that. I have a contact there and she actually said, ‘let me check’, which means I might get my fucking books back, which would be so cool! Also, I haven’t had time to make any more progress planning Wither, but I’m bursting with ideas at this point. I didn’t realize they would come back to me so easily. I’d go for months without thinking about it and now I can’t go for a few hours without desperately wanting to just sit down and plan shit out, because I want to write this fucking book.”

“That’s so good to hear,” Lapis said. “I am fucking dying to read it.”

“It’s a ways off, I’m afraid,” Brianna replied. “But I’m committed now. I’m definitely doing this. It’s going to be awesome. I mean, I hope. I’m definitely going to be rusty, writing-wise.”

“It’ll be awesome. You’re amazing,” Alex said, and Lapis nodded firmly.

“Well, here’s hoping. But...there’s something else I wanted to bring up. Since we are officially finished with moving, I think it’s high time we finally properly broke this house in,” she said.

“You’re obviously talking about sex,” Aurora said.

“Obviously,” she replied. “Alex, you now have that recording of you just...wrecking two paranormal porn stars.”

“Okay,” he said, raising his hands, “don’t...don’t set your expectations too high. It’s nothing amazing.”

“I think it’ll be great. Don’t set your expectations too low,” Aurora replied.

“I’m sure we’ll meet somewhere in the middle,” Lapis murmured.

“Exactly. So, I was thinking this: we go downstairs and clear a space and throw down some blankets and pillows, and then, you know, we fool around for awhile, enjoy some foreplay, and then me, Aurora, and Lapis all line up on hands and knees so we can watch this porn up on that huge TV, and Alex takes turns fucking us doggystyle while we do. And if we get too impatient, we can bring down the magical strap-on and go in pairs,” Brianna suggested.

“That sounds fantastic to me,” Aurora said, and Lapis nodded heartily.

“Same. I just...need a bit to digest,” Alex replied.

“All right. I’m going to go start setting up, I’m feeling a little...impatient,” Brianna said, standing up.

“I’ll be down when I can,” he replied.

Aurora stood up as she left the room. “I’m going to go find the strap-on,” she said, and headed out as well.

Lapis looked at him. “You want to go sit in the library together for a bit?”

“That sounds great,” he replied.

They got up, and she took his hand, and they walked to the library together, where they sat on her couch and cuddled.

…

“Alex.”

“Huh!” He jerked awake.

“It’s okay, it’s okay.”

Alex looked around, rubbing his eyes. “I fell asleep again?” he asked, and yawned. Then realized that he was fucking horny. Like, he had an erection and it was almost painful levels of horny.

“Yes,” Lapis said.

“Holy shit, I want to fuck,” he muttered, looking over at her.

She giggled. “You were dreaming sex dreams.”

He blinked a few times and was almost staggered by how turned on he was. “Did you, uh...use some magic on me or something?”

“No, I would never do that without your consent. But when you lay against a succubus for half an hour, especially one that you trust a lot and are very physically and emotionally close to, and who is close to you and really, really, really likes you, you know, you sort of...soak the lust magics in. I mean, I am a succubus.”

“So I’m like...collaterally horny?” he asked.

She giggled again. “I guess you could put it like that.”

“Shit, half an hour? They’re waiting for us, aren’t they?”

“Yes,” she said.

“Let’s go, I’m fucking horny,” he replied, standing up.

“Okay.”

They hurried downstairs, where he could hear Aurora and Brianna talking. He found them sitting on a pile of blankets and pillows they’d set up on the floor, a bottle of lube and their magical strap-on sitting nearby. They both looked over as he and Lapis came downstairs.

“It’s about time,” Aurora said.

“Did you fall asleep again, love?” Brianna asked.

“Yeah,” he admitted.

“It’s okay, babe. Something that Aurora needs to remember, in her everlasting search for patience, is that you’re not always going to be able to keep up with us. It’s just a fact of life. You’re human and have human limits, we don’t. And that’s fine.”

Aurora sighed. “You’re right, I’m sorry. Although I have to admit you’ve kept up with us really well. Also, you’ve gotten a little more definition on your body.”

“Do I?” he asked.

“Yeah. Take off your shirt,” Aurora replied. He shed his t-shirt and looked down at himself. He didn’t really notice a difference. “Pants, too,” Aurora added.

He shed the rest of his clothes and stood naked before them. Well...maybe his legs looked a little different. Maybe, but it was really hard to tell.

“Oh shit, yeah, you’re right,” Brianna murmured. “It’s not a huge change, but there is a change. And that makes sense. You’ve been fucking the shit out of someone like three to five times a day for about a solid month now. You know, if you invested some consistent effort into working out, you could have more of a physique.”

“You think so?” he murmured, again looking down at himself. Being more fit, more in shape, was obviously something almost everyone wanted in one form or another, and he counted himself on that list. Or really, in other terms, feeling more attractive. He had the time and the means now, maybe he should, it felt like a good idea.

“Yeah. Don’t let that concern you, though. That’s not some subtle hint that I think you need to,” Brianna said.

“Don’t worry, I’ve figured out that you don’t do subtle by now,” he replied.

She snorted. “Good. I’m glad. Now, Lapis, get naked, and Alex, give me your phone.”

“Okay,” they both replied, and he dropped down and fished his phone out of his pocket and unlocked it while Lapis began stripping. He passed it to Brianna, who took it and quickly began navigating it. She smirked as she looked through a few things.

“You’re getting quite the collection of nude pics,” she murmured.

He chuckled. “Yeah, it’s not something I used to ask for, honestly, since it was such a cliché and so many women seem annoyed by it. But they kept...offering.”

“You just have to meet the right women...and also be the right guy. Do it the right way. Sometimes the right way isn’t to do it at all. Okay, here we go. Your legendary porn,” she replied, and began wirelessly hooking the phone to the TV.

“I wouldn’t call it legendary...” he murmured uncomfortably.

“Don’t worry, I’m sure you did fine,” Brianna replied. “Oh nice, fifteen minutes. This is gonna be fun. First, let’s fool around for a bit, and then when we get to the main event and start fucking each other, I’ll put it on.”

“Sounds good to me,” Aurora replied, and Alex and Lapis agreed.

Once everything was set up, the four of them ended up on the blankets, and Alex found himself beneath Brianna, who climbed atop him with ease and grinned fiercely down at him. She began kissing him with a deep and intense passion, and soon they were twisting tongues together, sharing saliva, and he was tasting her, and touching her, and enjoying all of her. They kissed and touched each other, and her hands were electrifying. Out of the corner of his eye, he could just see Lapis and Aurora kissing each other, and then Lapis slowly kissing down her body until she reached her breasts and began to suck on them.

He continued running his hands over Brianna’s smooth, hot body, feeling all her trim fitness, her own wonderful physique, feeling her skillfully using her tongue as they made out, and loving the natural way she moved against him, how everything she did was so competent and smooth and easy. And not just because she was so dexterous and agile, but also because she was so comfortable around him, and he around her.

They fit together so well.

They all did.

He and Brianna continued their impassioned makeout session for several more minutes before Lapis came over and gently but firmly asked for her own turn, and she pulled Alex on top of her, and Brianna all but pounced onto Aurora, and the two women began to kiss furiously. Alex and Lapis started to make out and he began to grope her huge, pink succubus tits, loving the perfect, soft, hot feel of them in his hands, how he couldn’t even fully get them in his grasp. As they began to make out and touch each other, and the prelude of their foursome continued to commence, Alex realized that this might be the first time they were all really, truly enjoying the four-way relationship to its fullest extent. And it was wonderful.

For several minutes, they simply touched and kissed and enjoyed each other, switching between each other repeatedly, pleasuring each other. Brianna ended up coming back to him, and she swung a leg over him, straddling his face, lowering her smooth, perfect pussy over his mouth as she settled into position, and they each began to pleasure the other. He licked at her clit over and over again, making her moan loudly as she started sucking his dick, moving her head up and down in a smooth precision, beginning to fill him with intense ecstasy.

He worked to pleasure her, wanting to make her feel good, to make her feel an amazing, astounding bliss. He wanted them all to feel that, and he’d worked hard over the past month to try and get them off as often as he could. Lapis and Brianna were easy, given how sensitive Brianna was and Lapis’s nature. Aurora was much tougher to make come, though that had eased given the fact that she was getting fresh blood straight from the vein.

Alex tongued her clit again and again, applying more pressure, making her cry out in muffled bliss as she sucked him off. After a bit, he reached up and slipped a finger inside of her, and she let out a louder cry. They kept going for several more minutes, pleasuring each other, until she suddenly got up off of him, turned around, and mounted him.

“I need you inside of me,” she said, slipping him into her absurdly wet, slippery pussy.

“Wait-” he groaned loudly, shuddering at the absolute pleasure of being inside of her brought him, “-the video.”

“Oh right, fuck,” she muttered. She leaned forward, reaching over him, and then straightened back up with his phone in hand. “We gotta switch.”

“Yeah,” he said.

“Get ready, girls!” she said as she got off of him and he slipped out of her.

“Okay, okay, fuck, hold on,” Aurora muttered. “Get ready to put those big ass fucking hips of yours to use, Lapis.”

“I’m ready,” she replied, already grabbing the strap-on.

Within seconds, Aurora and Brianna were on their hands and knees, and Lapis had the strap-on slipped on over her broad, pink hips, and got behind Aurora, while Alex got onto his knees behind Brianna, all of them facing the huge TV mounted on the wall. He saw himself, standing before Kate and Auburn, and knew it would take a bit to get to a good part, so he looked back down at Brianna’s fantastically fit ass and slipped back inside of her glistening pussy. She moaned loudly as he did, and he grabbed her ass and started fucking her, unable to resist from going hard and fast immediately, both of them still horned up from the oral.

“Holy shit, Alex!” Aurora said, then moaned.

“What?” he asked, looking over. Lapis looked incredibly hot, her legs spread out a bit to bring herself to the proper height for Aurora’s pussy, given their height difference, fucking their vampire girlfriend with the strap-on.

“You fucking just punched her!” Lapis whispered. “Like, you actually fucking socked her in the stomach really hard.”

“She’s an undead,” he replied. “She told me not to hold back, and I wanted to surprise her...oh fuck, Brianna,” he moaned, tightening his grip and focusing on the incredible sensation of his bare cock fucking her raw pussy.

She was close to coming, he could tell.

He glanced back at the screen, watching himself abusing Kate, and he was surprised by how legit it looked. He knew a lot of it had to simply be the fact that it had been captured and edited not just by top-tier technology, but also by an expert, who knew the best place to put the cameras, the best times to switch angles, all that shit. But he knew that even the best gear, the best editors, the best this and that, it couldn’t hide it, not completely, if the person they were focusing on was shit. And, apparently, he wasn’t shit at doing this stuff.

He was worried that it was kind of narcissistic to think so, but he did not have a history of narcissism, and he didn’t think he’d suddenly develop it. Hopefully not. But yeah, fuck, if he just focused on how he was holding Kate’s head, just forcing her face into his crotch as he fucked the shit out of her mouth, jamming his cock down her throat...yeah, it looked pretty goddamned legit.

“Oh my God, Alex, this is so hot,” Brianna moaned.

“Her tits are huge,” Lapis whispered.

Brianna began to say something but it became lost as she started to orgasm. Alex fought for control as he felt her vagina start to go crazy, clenching and spraying furiously, so much sex juice coming out of her as he kept pounding the absolute fuck out of her. It was a near thing, but he somehow barely managed to hold onto his orgasm. He wasn’t ready to come inside of her yet. He rode out her orgasm, fucked her for a bit longer, then looked over at Lapis.

“Switch?” he asked.

“Yes,” she replied, and pulled out of Aurora. He did the same with Brianna, and they kissed as they passed each other, switching partners. He got up against Aurora, found that she was already properly lubed up, and slipped into her.

“Oh yes, Aurora,” he groaned. “I love your ass so fucking much.”

“Thank you, dear,” she replied. “You look really good in this porn. You have got to beat my fucking ass soon.”

“Definitely,” he agreed, and gave her ass a very hard smack, leaving a red handprint on her extremely pale skin. Then he grabbed her big hips and started pounding the fuck out of her. He looked up at himself on the screen again, just fucking wrecking Kate’s pussy, making her scream and moan and beg as he drilled her.

He kept fucking Aurora, slipping in and out of her pussy again and again, feeling that familiar but still powerful pleasure burning slowly into him. He drove himself into her pussy again and again, enjoying the way her body responded to his touch and treatment, enjoying the unique feel of vampire vagina, which was different now, even more unique, that she’d had his blood more recently. This time, he knew he wasn’t holding back the orgasm a second time. (Technically a third, he’d gotten close to popping off in Bri’s mouth when they’d been sixty-nining.)

But he was happy to come inside of Aurora, he just had to get her off first.

“You like that, you slut?” he asked, and smacked her ass again.

“Yes!” she moaned, staring intently at the screen as he now was pounding the absolute fuck out of Auburn’s ass. They could hear her screaming.

“You want to be punished for being such a bad whore?” he asked, and he smacked her ass again, much harder.

“Yes!” she cried out.

“You little bitch,” he said, and reached forward, grabbed a handful of her hair by the roots, and yanked it back. She yelled and he knew he was on the right track. He smacked her ass a few more times after pulling on her hair, reveling in her screams and cries as they joined the ones coming from the TV. After a bit more abuse, he decided to go in for the kill, and reached under her. He felt her tense as he got his fingers and thumbs around her nipples, and then she let out a long, loud, intense scream of pain and pleasure as he squeezed and twisted.

“YEEEEEESSSS, ALEX!” she shrieked wildly and there it was, there was her orgasm. He groaned loudly as he felt her get hotter and wetter, her vaginal muscles fluttering and clenching, and he started picking up the pace, fucking her even faster and harder, and pushing himself towards his own orgasm. And then he was there, he was right there, and began coming into her pussy, his seed leaving him in hot spurts, filling her up. He lost himself in that pleasure. They came together in glorious rapture and sexual release.

As he tapered off, Alex gave himself a moment, then pulled out of her. Brianna and Lapis were just getting through enjoying their own orgasms. Lapis looked over as she finished up. “Oh...is it my turn now?” she asked.

“Yep,” he replied. “Get on your hands and knees.”

“Oh my. Yes, sir,” she said, and pulled the fake cock out of Brianna, then got it off, set it aside, and fell down onto her hands and knees. Alex quickly got behind her and slipped into her succubus pussy, and lost himself immediately inside of her. Fucking Lapis from behind was a study in pure eroticism, absolute and total sexual bliss. Her pink-skinned ass was so thick and shapely and curvy, so hot and firm and smooth. And her tail! He still wasn’t over that sexy fucking tail, twitching back and forth now as they began making love.

He reached out and gripped it near the base, where it sprouted from her lower back, just above that fantastically fat ass of hers.

She moaned loudly as he did that and it began twitching back and forth faster.

They began fucking furiously, and lovemaking quickly gave way to just plain, mindless screwing for pleasure’s sake, becoming lost in each other again. Alex grunted as he pounded her, both of them watching the porn, which was nearing its end now. He was punishing Kate up the ass now and her screams were so fucking hot, he had to admit. Clearly Lapis was getting off on it, her eyes glued to the screen.

It didn’t take all that much longer for the two of them to reach another climax. Alex let out a loud, growling cry of primal bliss as he began coming inside of Lapis, and she gave voice to her own pleasure as she experienced his orgasm with him and began to have her own. He let the pleasure flow through him, filling him once more, and he shared his ecstasy with her, holding her hips, feeling her pressing against him, feeling her every twitch, hearing her every moan. His orgasm lasted for a long time, and slowly fell off.

And as he pulled out of her, he felt a heavy wave of sleepiness come over him. He looked over at Brianna, who was laying on her side now, watching him. The porn had run its course. Alex moved over to her and laid down beside her.

“I need a minute,” he murmured, then yawned.

“You need to sleep, love,” she replied. “It’s okay. This was a great foursome. A great way to break the house in, to begin to make it ours.”

“Hell yes,” Aurora agreed.

“Mmm-hmm,” Lapis said softly.

Alex curled up against her, and she kissed him. She was right, and he was finding it hard to keep his eyes open.

Within another minute, Alex had fallen asleep.

CHAPTER EIGHT

Alex reached up, pulled his headphones off, and slowly set them down on the desk beside him.

It was done.

It was actually done. He could scarcely believe it. For several moments, he simply sat there and stared at the computer screen. He had just finished listening to the final track that he had been tweaking and perfecting, and he was satisfied with it. Everything was as he had intended. In the back of his head, he knew that he would have to give it one more listen, sometime tomorrow, after he had let his head clear, and also have others give it a listen, and it was possible there was more work to be done if he or they caught something, and there was the mastering to be done, and the social media campaign, and the actual release, but…

The bulk of the work was done, as far as he could tell.

Alex became aware of something, a gentle tapping sound that was immediately both familiar and soothing. He turned his attention to the only window in the room that had come to be his office. It was raining. Slowly, he stood and walked across the room. Stepping up to the window, he raised the blinds all the way and stared out of it. Rain ran down the glass and gray skies loomed overhead. Distantly, thunder rumbled.

It would take awhile to get used to this new view. The last time he’d had to look out of a window of a place he called home, it was a much smaller window, and he had to look up, and could only see a bit of sky, because it had been a basement apartment. Now, he could see a street, and other houses, big, giant, expensive houses, and beyond those houses, a field, and a forest. For several minutes, he simply stood there and stared.

It had been four days since they had officially welcomed each other and themselves to their new house with their orgy, and it had been an intense four days. When Alex had woken up after that night, (one of them had carried him all the way upstairs to the bed that he would now sleep in most nights), he had done exactly what he’d promised himself. After banging the fuck out of Brianna and giving her a wonderful, screaming orgasm, he’d brushed his teeth, had a shower, dressed, eaten some breakfast, and gone straight to his new office.

He’d worked almost the whole day straight, and most of the next day, and the day after that. The ladies in his life would come by and visit, occasionally, but mostly he was by himself because they knew he had to work, and they also had work of their own to do. And really, that’s all he’d done beyond catching a meal or a quickie when one of them would come in and practically beg him for sex, (and, okay, once or twice he’d gone off and begged for some himself, which they’d been all too happy to oblige him in).

Alex found himself feeling a little guilty. Although he knew he shouldn’t, he hadn’t been neglecting them, they had all agreed that they had work to do, (or catch up on, in Lapis’s case), and they would all be isolating themselves for those days, but still...he did miss them, and he knew they missed him. It felt good to get that work done, though. But for now? Well, now he had to let the album settle a bit, and he also had to get the gears rolling on the social media thing. Brianna said she could hook him up, but she hadn’t actually said with who yet. He at least knew you had to start building buzz beforehand.

But that was later. Right now, in this exact moment, Alex intended to do something quite different. He turned around and walked out of his office, then headed straight for Brianna’s. Her door was open, which was a good sign, and he knocked lightly on it.

“Busy?” he asked.

“Sort of,” she replied. She was at her desk, staring hard into the screen of her laptop. With a sigh, she sat back and rubbed her eyes.

“I can come back later.”

“No, no. It’s fine. Come in,” she said, spinning her chair around. She smiled up at him as he approached. “What’s happening? You look happy.”

“Of course I’m happy, I’m in love with you,” he replied. “But on top of that, I think I’m basically done with my album.”

“Nice! That’s great to hear, love.”

“Thank you. I wanted to take you on a date.”

“A date, hmm? Like today? Tonight?”

“Right now?” he asked.

She laughed, then frowned and turned back to her computer screen. She stared at it silently for a few seconds, then reached out and began shutting it down. “You know what? Yes. I need a break. I’ve been at it for almost four days now. I need some distance from it.” She stood up after closing her laptop and turned to him. “Where are we going on our date?”

“I believe you recently expressed jealousy that I hadn’t taken you mini-golfing yet,” he replied.

“It’s raining.”

“Are you really going to let a little rain stop you?”

“Of course not.”

…

“So how about you, babe? Where are you at with your work?” Alex asked as he stared intently at the next hole. This was going to be a difficult one. Around him, the rain fell in a soft, nearly silent splendor. He’d pulled on a hoodie before they’d headed out.

“Uh, good news, actually. I’ve made a ton of progress planning Wither. I think I’m almost done. Normally it takes me a lot longer to plan, but I’ve had this in my head for fifteen years and now that I’m trying to get it out, it’s all just...flowing out. I’m hoping this will keep up during the actual writing process. You gonna hit that?” she asked.

“I’m gonna hit it all night once we get home,” he murmured, and began lining up his shot.

She snorted. “Yes you most certainly are. Oh! I also got an e-mail today from my friend at the publishing house.”

“Oh yeah?” he asked, and hit the ball. He turned to look at her. “What’d they say?”

“They said the idea of releasing the rights of my trilogy is being discussed by people who would actually have the ability to make it happen. And like, actually discussed. Not like, ‘we said words related to the topic without ever intending to actually change our minds’. So, um, that’s a lot farther than this has ever gotten before. I’m not sure if I should be offended or not. I mean, on the one hand, I want my books back, on the other, they were clearly so valuable that the company wouldn’t even entertain the notion of releasing them. So that means they’ve since lost value.”

“Maybe it lost value to them, but not to you, and obviously not to people like Lapis, not to your real fans,” he replied, then looked back at his ball and sighed. It had almost gone in. He moved forward and prepared to hit it again.

“That’s very true,” she agreed.

He tapped the ball and it went into the hole. Pulling it back out, he made a notation on their golf card and turned to watch Brianna. She put her ball down, glanced up for a few seconds, then looked down and hit it almost without hesitating.

She got a hole in one.

“Oh come the fuck on,” he muttered.

She laughed and walked towards him. “You know how this goes.”

“Yeah, yeah. I know how this goes.” She gave him a kiss after retrieving her ball and they began walking towards the next hole.

“Hey, so, I was gonna ask. You mentioned you could hook me up with a social media expert to help me out...” he said.

“Oh! Right! Yeah, that’s set up already. And you know her.”

“I do?”

“It’s Stacy.”

“Oh...wait, she got out of the Realtor business to get into social media marketing?”

“Stacy...multitasks. Like a grandmaster. She’s ‘into’ a shitload. Current one is online marketing. She’s agreed to help you out as a repayment for a favor I once did her. This and the house. She owes me a lot of favors.”

“Why?”

“It’s...complicated. I don’t want to get into it because it’s her privacy.”

“Say no more,” he replied.

She smiled and hugged him suddenly. “That’s one of the reasons I love you so much. So many people I know would keep pushing if I said something like that. Keep begging for gossip and secrets, promising me they’d never repeat it, Stacy would never find out. But that’s not the point. The point is, we have a right to privacy...and you respect that. And I respect you for that.” She hugged him fiercely and kissed him, then pulled back. “But, um, she’s agreed to see you day after tomorrow. So you should have more than enough time to take Lapis and Aurora out on their dates.”

“How’d you know I was planning on doing that?” he asked.

She rolled her eyes. “Come on, Alex. You’re nothing if not fair. No way you’re going to take just me on a date and not them, too. Now hit your ball.”

“Yes, dear,” he replied, and she smirked as he put his golfball back down, preparing to line up his next shot.

…

“Alex, relax. You’ve done this before. And you look good! Trust me, this is gonna be great,” Aurora said.

“If you say so,” he replied. She took his hand and laced their fingers together.

“I say so.” She kissed him and they kept walking towards the club that was housing the rave she insisted be their date.

He’d had a nice time with Brianna. After their mini-golfing, they’d gone bowling and then caught a meal and had ended up back at home, where he’d fucked the hell out of her in the shower. When Aurora learned that he wanted to take her on a date, she’d put her work on hold and immediately grabbed him, insisting he let her dress him up. He’d been reluctant, but he had to admit, he kind of liked what she’d done.

It hadn’t been too far off of what he normally wore. They’d headed out to a clothing store and she’d bought him a t-shirt and new cargo pants that were black with blue stripes across the pants, and a skull engulfed in blue flames across the front of the shirt. The main difference was that they were tighter than the clothes he normally wore. Not exactly tight, he wouldn’t go anywhere in outright tight clothing, but they definitely fit him better. Although it made him a bit more uncomfortable, he had to admit it kind of looked better. Other than that, the only main thing she’d done was spike his hair with some gel.

“So, uh, where are you with your work?” he asked as they walked across the lot.

“Making progress! I think I mentioned I’m now officially licensed. And I now have my tattoo tool. I’ve mainly just been finishing setting up my office down in the basement and working out a schedule. First person is gonna come over and get a tattoo tomorrow, a vampire friend of mine. She wants a big butterfly on her back. It’s gonna be awesome. What about you? You’ve been locked up in that office of yours for three days now.”

“My album’s pretty much done. I want you and the others to listen to it, and I’m going to go figure out a marketing plan with, apparently, Stacy, day after tomorrow. And, uh, I also wanted to ask you if you’d be okay with designing the cover art,” he said.

She stopped as they approached the threshold and turned to look at him with a strange, kind of surprised, smile on her face. “You want me to design the cover for your album?”

“Yeah,” he replied. “And, if you’re cool with it, banners and stuff for the internet. Maybe a few custom versions for ads.”

“Of course I’m cool with that,” she replied, and suddenly hugged him to her. “Thank you. That’s...that’s a really personal thing. Thank you for letting me do this for you.”

“Well, you’re really good at drawing,” he replied.

“Yeah, but with the money I know Brianna’s going to throw at this if you ask her, you could’ve gotten some mega professional to do it. But you didn’t. You asked me. And it means a lot.” She pulled back suddenly, her eyes wide and her grin huge, “I’m going to get you so fucking laid tonight. Come on!” she said, and pulled him into the club.

…

“Come on, it’s a little farther up,” Lapis said, and she gave his hand a little squeeze.

Alex smiled and squeezed back. Holding hands while walking up a narrow stairway attached to the side of a cliff wasn’t the easiest thing to do, given it was only broad enough for one person at a time, but neither of them cared. Holding hands just felt good. Especially with Lapis. He didn’t know if that was a side effect of her being a succubus or the nature of their relationship, but it was a nice little thing to enjoy.

Alex looked around, enjoying the view, as they ascended.

He felt bad because he’d slept in so late, but he couldn’t help it. Aurora had really made good on her promise to get him laid. They’d listened to music and wandered around the club for close to an hour before Aurora had nudged him and said, “You’ve got an admirer.” And he had looked and caught eyes with a very attractive redhead. She looked to be his age and somehow, he still didn’t know how, he’d known that she was a werewolf.

“My mistake,” Aurora said, “two admirers.” The werewolf turned and whispered into the ear of a very attractive, slim, brunette undead woman. “Maybe we should introduce ourselves. They’ve been eyeing you for a little bit now.”

“Uh...if you think that’s a good idea,” he replied.

“Oh my fucking God, Alex, you successfully navigated a three-way with two literal porn stars like twice your age last week.”

“You’re right. Sorry. Let’s go over,” he said.

“That’s more like it.”

And he’d gotten to know the two very attractive paranormal women, Lindsey and Sally, and then he’d gotten to know them much more intimately when he’d asked if they wanted to go back to his place for some fun. Aurora had made him ask. He was still surprised that it had happened. The last he’d seen, they were asleep in one of the guest beds. It had been a hell of a foursome. As soon as he’d gotten up, he’d talked with Lapis, who seemed thrilled at the idea of going out on a date. They’d showered together, then gone to grab lunch at a small cafe she hadn’t had a chance to get to in awhile. After that, they’d taken a long, leisurely walk through a park, just talking, for close to two hours. And then Lapis had suddenly seemed to remember something, and told him she had someplace she really wanted to show him.

Which led him to here, which was a beach.

And as they reached the top of the stairway, he saw at last what it was that she was bringing him to. A lighthouse. It sat on the edge of a nearby cliff, perched there, and as he looked up top, he saw a platform instead of the traditional dome where light would blaze out to help warn off ships.

“It’s defunct, has been for awhile. They let people check it out now. I come here every now and then and climb to the top and just...watch the ocean. It’s an amazing view, and it’s very peaceful,” Lapis said as they walked towards it.

“I imagine it must be,” he replied.

“And I wanted you to be there with me. I have something to tell you. It’s important.”

“I’m ready to listen,” he replied.

She smiled and gave his hand another gentle squeeze. “Thank you.”

They walked up to the lighthouse, and as they entered it and began a slow climb up a winding stairway, Alex was glad to see that there didn’t seem to be anyone else around. One of his favorite things in life was being able to have a place, an experience, to himself, well, himself and someone close to him. Sometimes it was little things, like going to an all-night cafe at three in the morning and being the only ones there, and sometimes it was big things, like this. As they ascended, he noticed a peacefulness in Lapis that he’d been picking up on over the past few hours. It made him happy to see her at peace.

“Wow,” he said. “Holy shit.”

They reached the top, and he saw. He saw everything. Behind him, the sprawl of Thorne spread out, thousands of lights glittering like diamonds. Ahead of him, he saw the ocean, seeming to spread out into infinity. The waves were relaxed right now and they gently came to the shore, lapping sedately at the beach. For several minutes, they simply stood there, holding hands, and stared, and enjoyed. The view and each other’s silent company.

Finally, Lapis turned to Alex, and he turned to face her as well. “Thank you. For everything. For talking to me online. For listening to me. For being my friend. For caring. For letting me into your life. For your patience, and kindness, and compassion. Thank you for understanding, and for trusting me when you didn’t fully understand.” She took a deep breath and let it out. “These past few days, I’ve felt the pressure start to fade away, and my anxiety finally went back down. It’s never going to go away, I think, but I do think it’s at least going to get a bit better, a bit easier to manage, now that I have the three of you in my life, and this wonderful living arrangement. My home life has always been very isolationist, but I was lonely. I’m not anymore. And...well, I did want to tell you all that, but what I really brought you up here to tell you is...I love you, Alex.”

Staring up into her pink eyes, he felt a tremendous swelling in his chest, a burst of happiness and total joy. She took his hands firmly in her own. “I love you so much. My anxiety makes me question a lot, everything almost, but this is one of the few things I don’t question. I love you. Whatever else happens, I love you.”

“I love you too, Lapis,” he replied, and pulled her into a hug. She fiercely hugged him back, holding him against her, and they stood like that for a long time.

When she let go, she giggled suddenly. “Now I know what Brianna meant.”

“About what?” he asked.

“I asked her what it was like, about that moment where you confess your love to each other, was it like the movies and the books? She said it was better. She said words fail you, and there’s nothing in that moment but love, this huge, enormous, gigantic thing that seems to just totally take you over. And she was right.”

“She was right,” he agreed, smiling broadly.

After a moment, she slowly lost her smile. “I hope Aurora won’t feel left out...she’s the only one you don’t say ‘I love you’ to now...do you love her?”

“I do,” he replied. “But I think she needs to work it out for herself. I think she knows. She must. The blood intimacy...she has to know. But she’s...complicated. She’s been hurt. We all have, but she’s had it rough.”

“Time is important,” Lapis said. “I think you’re right. I think she knows that she’s loved. I mean, obvious she and Brianna love each other, as friends, and as lovers. But yeah, you’re right. She’ll get there.”

“She will,” he agreed. “But for now, this is our moment.” He stuck his hand out again.

She smiled broadly once more and took it.

And they stood there, watching the ocean, for a long time, and basked in the glow of their mutual love.

…

Alex took a deep breath and let it out slowly, trying to calm himself down.

This might be the first thing he’d have to be doing by himself since meeting Brianna. In fact, he was almost sure it was. But it was going to be all right, or so he kept telling himself. He wasn’t even sure why he was so anxious. Maybe it was because Stacy was so intimidating. Also because he couldn’t stop thinking about fucking her brains out or what she looked like naked...and riding his cock, or with his dick in her mouth.

She was hot.

He felt his phone buzz and glanced around. Still didn’t see a sign of her. She’d had him wait in her office. He pulled his cell out and checked it. He had a text. From Kate.

Are you avoiding me? I mean, I totally get it if you are. I’m really intimidating.

He sighed and began texting back.

I am NOT avoiding you, I’ve been busy. Making an album is hard work. So is moving into a brand new house and being in a four-way relationship.

He began to put his phone back but it buzzed again. They’d been texting back and forth in bursts or, more often than not, single sentences hours apart, over the past week.

You should come see me. My pussy misses you.

As he was looking, a picture appeared, one of her standing in (he was guessing) her bathroom, completely naked, before a mirror. He felt his cock start to stiffen in response. He began typing.

I’ll definitely come see you soon. You free in a few hours?

Alex looked around the office again, glancing out the window. It was a good view. It felt so weird to be here. After his date with Lapis, (he still felt pretty good, almost high, off of that), he’d spent the rest of the day and all night with her, and then most of the next morning. Finally, Brianna had forced him out of the house, saying he really needed to not miss this meeting with Stacy, because she was doing him a big favor, and she was also crazy busy.

I’m free. Come to me. And in me.

She sent another picture, this one from the back.

“Holy fucking shit,” he whispered. Her ass was nice.

“Hello, Alex. I’m sorry to keep you waiting.”

Alex jumped. He hadn’t heard her coming back. He quickly turned off his screen and slipped his phone back into his pocket.

“It’s fine,” he replied, looking at her and hoping he wasn’t blushing too obviously. He’d actually gotten a bit of a tan recently, so hopefully it helped.

“Sexting one of your girlfriends?” Stacy asked with the barest of smirks as she sat down.

“Different girl,” he said, and then wondered why he’d said that, given he could have easily lied.

“Brianna was right, you do get around,” Stacy murmured, staring at him with her blazing golden eyes from behind her desk. He cleared his throat uncomfortably, unsure of where to go. “But we are here for business, and I only have forty minutes. Brianna told me she told you to trust me. Do you?” she asked.

“I trust Brianna, so yes,” he replied.

“Good. This will be easy. I’ll outline the campaign I assembled, you ask any questions you have, and that should be it.”

“Okay,” he said. “I’m listening.”

“Excellent. Before we begin, I must impress upon you that this is a plan that you must enact. I agreed to assemble the plan, and put a few key pieces in place, but you must make it happen, as, unless something goes very wrong, I will be out of the picture at the end of this meeting. Also, although I did know about it a few days in advance, I only had last night to truly put this together. I take the favor seriously, but I also have...a lot going on in my life right now.”

“I appreciate you taking the time to do this for me,” Alex replied.

“Good to hear. So, I did some research last night, on you and your industry. All of this is based around the idea that you have a locked-in release date I set for two weeks from now. You want to give hype time to build, but don’t let it build too much. Normally people release information months in advance, but things are a little different in the indie industry. Also, Brianna made it sound like you were a little impatient. Which I understand, it being your first album. First and foremost, you need to have a place for people to come to. I scouted your social media presences and your website. The website looks professional, though a little...minimalist. Too minimalist. You’re going to need a logo, something that immediately identifies you and is tied to your name.”

“I can do that,” he replied. He’d been thinking something similar and he was sure Aurora could do a good job assembling it.

“Good. I’ve scheduled a line of interviews over the next fourteen days. Ten in total. Eight are written, two are going to be vocal, on podcasts. The first is tonight. I also have a list of sites you need to establish a publishing account on, some of which you already have, which is good. You’ll be releasing the first three tracks on your album everywhere you can. The first one tonight, the next one in seven days, the final one in twelve days. I’ve crunched numbers and determined a best price based on what I know about your album and the ambient music scene. I admit I didn’t have much time to research it, but I believe this should work as a decent benchmark. And all of this is in your control, so you can adjust accordingly if you feel the need. I’ve also secured a few influencers in your field who would be willing to help spread the word about you and your album, if they hear it and like what they hear. Which again will be on you.”

She opened a drawer and pulled out a folder, then slid it across her desk to him. “Everything you need to know is in this folder. I also sent a copy with all relevant data to your e-mail address.”

Alex picked it up, feeling a little numb with surprise. “You did all this in a few hours?”

“Yes,” she replied. “I’m good at what I do. And I know how to focus intensely and do deep work.”

“Clearly,” he muttered, opening the folder and thumbing through it for a moment.

It was all very well organized, very impressive. It looked professional. They talked for awhile longer as she outlined some more details, and he only had a few specific questions, which she answered nicely and efficiently.

“You look nervous,” she said after he’d asked his last question.

“I mean...I am. This is, uh,” he looked down at the file in his hand, “this is a lot to do in two weeks, you know? I haven’t even mastered the damn thing yet.”

“I know it seems like a lot, Alex, but I think you can do it. Consider it a trial by fire. Brianna tells me you wish to make this your career, and if that’s true, then one of the first things you need to learn is that you must make sacrifices for your career. Often we sacrifice time. Doing all this...it will help give you a sense of perspective. And it will help teach you, because this is your job now. Not just making the music, but getting it to the people.”

“Yeah, I guess so...” he murmured.

“Something else is bothering you. What?” she asked.

She was very perceptive. “I guess I feel guilty. I’m getting all this help, and there’s so many people out there in my shoes who aren’t getting this help, and most of them are probably going to drown in a sea of obscurity, and it’s not like I deserve this. I’m not amazing or anything, I haven’t really suffered all that much...”

“Didn’t your leg get broken due to an attempt on your life that involved your car getting thrown off the highway and down a hill?” Stacy asked.

“Wow, Brianna told you a lot,” he muttered.

“She did. But that’s not the point. Alex...” Stacy sighed and suddenly she seemed different. Somewhat less composed. “I’m not good with this kind of stuff. Honestly, I don’t know if you deserve this help or not, and frankly, you don’t know either. Not really. We’re terrible judges when it comes to ourselves. We’re either far too harsh or far too lenient. What matters is that you made this album, and you happened to be in a position to get help. Take advantage of that, because I’ll be honest, I think more people would be pissed if you didn’t take advantage of something like this, if you let it pass. If you feel like you need to earn it, Alex, then earn it. Work your ass off. Make the best music you can, respond to every fan you can, help people. Build a platform and then share it, give those obscure musicians you’re so concerned about a helping hand. Okay?”

“Okay,” he replied after a moment. “And thank you, for that, and for this,” he held up the folder, “for everything. I know your time is valuable, and you didn’t have to do this. I genuinely appreciate the help you’ve given me.”

She smiled at him, and it was a full smile this time. “You’re welcome, Alex. Honestly, it was a pleasure. I enjoy little projects like this.”

He stood up, preparing to go, and then something overcame him, an urge that was so intense that he couldn’t help but give into it.

“Stacy?”

“Yes?”

“Would you, um...would you be at all interested in a more...intimate encounter? At some point?” he asked.

She opened her mouth, then slowly closed it, staring at him. Alex resisted the urge to immediately apologize and rush out of the room, because he knew this was something that some people needed a bit of time to process, especially someone like Stacy, who probably didn’t expect something like this. He didn’t know why he’d felt the urge, but he thought some of it had to do with the fact that, with one or two real exceptions, he’d never really gotten anyone on his own. All of his encounters had been a result of someone else’s actions.

He’d never initiated, not since meeting Brianna. And he was very attracted to her, and this seemed like a decent opportunity, and he figured he had to put himself out there more if he was ever going to meaningfully build up some confidence.

“I...” she hesitated, and she seemed genuinely surprised.

“If the answer’s no, that’s fine. I’m sorry if I made you uncomfortable, it just seemed...I thought I’d ask,” he said.

She let out a small laugh and seemed to get a grip again. “I can’t remember the last time someone outright asked me. I don’t know if someone ever politely asked me for sex,” she admitted. “Brianna’s right about you, you’re very...interesting. I’ll tell you what: I’ll think about it. I’m a very busy woman, but...probably yes. In the future. I’ll be in touch.”

“Wow. Okay. Great. I’ll be eagerly waiting to hear from you.”

She paused. “Really? I mean, you’re dating three amazingly attractive and highly sexual women. And apparently you’re sleeping with at least one other woman on the side. Do I really entice you so much? I’ve never been conventionally attractive.”

“I don’t care about convention,” he replied. “All I know is that you are wicked hot to me and I would love to spend even one night with you.”

“Very interesting,” she murmured. “Almost certainly yes. But later.”

“I’ll be ready,” he said, and then left her office, clutching the file, and wondering if Brianna would be proud of him for that.

CHAPTER NINE

Twenty minutes later, Alex found himself riding an elevator all the way up to the penthouse suite that sat atop a very fancy (and fucking expensive, he was sure) apartment building. Evidently, this was where Kate lived. It didn’t surprise him. Well, it did a little. For some reason he thought she’d have a place that was a little more isolated, like a house on the edge of town or something. This was in a high-traffic area, in a number of ways. Then again, based off what he knew about her, this actually made more sense.

The elevator came to a halt and the doors opened. He stepped out into a little waiting area and walked up to the front door. He paused, then knocked on it. After a moment, he heard footsteps and then the door opened.

“I told you it was open,” Kate said.

She was wearing nothing but black panties.

He opened his mouth to reply, but for a few seconds lost the words as he saw her enormous breasts. He blinked a few times. “I’m uncomfortable with just walking into people’s homes.”

“That’s fair,” she replied, and grinned. “Come in.”

He stepped in and closed the door behind him, then looked around the huge living room he found himself in. It was packed full of expensive and clean furniture. Dead ahead was a wall of glass that let out onto a balcony that overlooked the city.

“Holy shit, you have a nice place,” he muttered.

“Thank you,” she replied, and walked over to a couch and sat down. A half-empty bottle of wine and a laptop waited for her on a table.

“What are you up to?” he asked.

“Checking social media for the day. Updating it. I was checking through my latest porn shoots earlier today, making sure it all looks good. Also resting and recovering a bit.”

“You okay? I imagine it would take a hell of a lot for you to have to recover.”

“Oh yes,” she replied. Looking down, she gently rubbed her right arm. “Did a shoot five days ago. Really heavy one. This girl, a werewolf, she...oh boy, she broke me. Literally. My arm, several of my ribs, cracked my skull. Not the worst I’ve had, but definitely more serious. Made a cool ten grand for that video. Up front, too. Plus five percent royalties...what?” she asked.

“It’s just...sorry. I just get worried when people tell me things like that,” he replied.

She smiled and reached out, running a hand up and down his leg. “You’re a sweetheart. I’m fine. Like I said, I’ve got the best in medical care. Magical medical care. I’m good now. It’s easier because I’m undead, less to be concerned with. What about you? You look like something’s distracting you,” she replied.

“Oh. Yeah. I just had a meeting with a social marketing expert and she gave me this fourteen day plan and it’s...um, it’s a lot. I have a lot to do. I’m worried I’m going to fuck it up, you know? It’s for my album. It’s coming out in two weeks, apparently. There’s so much to do...”

“Alex,” she said, and he couldn’t help but lock eyes with her, she had a commanding voice, “you can handle this. I know a lot about this stuff, and I can tell about people. I can tell about you. I know it feels like a lot, but once you actually start doing it, you’ll find that you can handle it. Honestly, stepping up to step one is one of the hardest parts of most things.”

“I...you’re right,” he said, thinking about how many things he’d been afraid to do, how many things he’d stalled on, put off, procrastinated, and when he finally stepped up and did them, it pretty much never was as bad as he thought it was going to be.

“I am,” she agreed. “Now, I, uh, asked you here for a reason. Beyond sex. I hope it’s not too...forward of me.”

“Wait, more forward than sex?” he asked. “What the fuck did you call me here for then?”

She laughed. “Okay, that’s fair, I guess. It sounds a little weird. So, um, I like you. A lot. That night we had, there was a connection, a clear one. I know you felt it.” He nodded. “So, I don’t connect with too many people, not like this. And don’t worry, I’m not looking for a real relationship or anything. You’ve got three paranormal girlfriends and a career you’re starting out on, a creatively-based one, and that’s going to be hard, so I’m not looking to complicate your life any further. But I wanted to offer you a chance to do something that I personally find very intimate. It’s sex, but it’s a kind of sex I only have with very few people.”

“What kind?” he asked.

“I have an...well, I call it an elixir, just to be dramatic. It’s an herbal potion I have custom made by a witch who is very skilled and well connected. Essentially, for a little while, it brings me very close to human again. I’m extremely sensitive. Naturally, this makes sex much, much better, much more intimate. And I want to share this with you.”

“I...wow. Really?” he asked.

“Yes, Alex.”

“Why?”

“I told you: I feel a connection with you. And based on what Auburn has told me, and my own experiences with you, I think you’re a wonderful person. I like you a lot. If you don’t want to do this or are uncomfortable with it, that’s fine.”

“No, I want to,” he replied. “Although...”

“Yeah?”

“I really feel like I should cover my bases and double-check with my girlfriends. I mean, they know I’m hooking up with you, but there’s a difference between hooking up and what this is going to be. I don’t think they’ll care, but...”

“But you are considerate of their feelings, and that’s good.”

“Thanks.” He pulled out his phone and brought up the private chat server that was just for the four of them.

Hey, so would everyone be cool with it if I had really intimate sex with Kate?

AURORA: Yeah.

BRIANNA: Definite ‘really intimate’.

ALEX: She has an herbal potion that brings her very close to human and makes sex really good, but she only uses it for a very small number of people, ones she feels connected to. It would be special to her.

LAPIS: That sounds really nice. You should do it.

AURORA: It sounds hot.

BRIANNA: Go for it, love. See if she’ll let you tape it.

AURORA: YES.

LAPIS: Definitely.

ALEX: Thank you everyone. I’ll see what I can do.

“So they said it’s cool with them, they just have one request,” he said, putting his phone away.

“Lemme guess: they want video of it.”

“Uh...yeah. It’s not a requirement, just a request.”

“I’m okay with that. I think it’s fair,” Kate said. She stood up. “Come on. I don’t want to wait any longer. I really want to do this with you. Then, afterwards, we can catch up, relax for a bit. I mean, if you have time.”

He thought about it. He had an interview he needed to fill out tonight, but it was text only, and he’d glanced over it before coming into her apartment. It was just twelve questions and they didn’t seem super in-depth. “I’ll have time for a few hours,” he said.

“Good. Come on.”

She took his hand and pulled him up off her couch. They crossed her living room and passed through a set of doors that opened on a large, luxurious bedroom with a huge bed. All the women he knew had huge beds, it seemed. Not that he was complaining. It made the sex, (especially sex with more than one partner), easier.

“We can start in the shower,” Kate said. She walked over to a desk where a computer waited. He noticed a glass bottle with glowing white liquid inside. She pulled out the cork and drank the liquid, then replaced it and set the bottle aside. Firing up her computer, she typed for a little bit, then straightened up and headed for one of the other doors in the room. “Come on,” she said, and slipped into a bathroom beyond.

Alex quickly took off his clothes, feeling an intense arousal boiling around in his lower stomach. This was going to be very pleasant, he imagined, and very interesting. There were so many different kinds of sex to have, so many reasons behind it, pretty much all of it tied back to pleasure in one form or another. Having passionate, intimate sex with someone, where both you and your partner acknowledged that that’s what it was...well, Alex was finding that that was his favorite kind of sex to have. And although he almost always had it with one of his three girlfriends now, it occasionally came up with someone else.

And Kate was...she was something else. He didn’t know if it was some unique aspect of her, or a blend of her other aspects, or maybe his own lack of life experience, but it was something, and it was powerful.

He finished stripping and stepped into her bathroom, where he found her turning on the shower. She had shed her panties, and she looked different. Her veins had faded, and her skin was less of a pale pallor and more of a healthy pale glow. It reminded him of the change in Aurora when she had his blood. As she slipped into the shower, she gasped loudly and shuddered violently. Alex got in with her and slid the glass door shut.

She had a big shower.

“Are you okay?” he asked.

She was silent for several seconds before answering, and he’d begun to wonder if she’d heard him. She was standing beneath one of three showerheads, her eyes closed. She almost looked like she was in the midst of an orgasm.

“Perfectly perfect,” she replied without opening her eyes. “That potion...makes me more sensitive, I believe I said. Imagine...imagine taking showers that are barely lukewarm for three months. And then, finally, after all that time, taking a shower that is hot. It is...oh fuck, it’s glorious.”

“I can imagine,” he murmured, thinking about how good it felt to take a hot shower even at the end of a long day.

She stood like that for another few moments, then opened her eyes and stepped closer to him. Slowly, she reached out and placed her hands on his hips, bringing him a step closer to her. For another moment, she just looked at him.

“Are we going to record this?” he murmured.

“Oh, yes.” She glanced up. He followed her gaze. There were four very small cameras, one mounted directly overhead, the other three mounted where the ceiling met the walls to the left and right and at the back of the shower. “They’re all recording. All I have to worry about is editing later on,” she explained.

“Nice. Also, my girlfriends were very happy with our video.”

“I figured.”

“And my vampire girlfriend is a fan of your work. A big one.”

“I still want to meet them,” she replied. Then her expression changed, her playfulness falling away, and she grew more serious. “I assume you can do intimate.”

“I can do intimate,” he replied.

“Show me.”

He showed her.

Alex leaned in and kissed her gently, and briefly, on the lips.

The kiss was electrifying, and she gasped softly after he pulled back.

“Oh my,” she whispered, staring at him with wide eyes. Then she closed them and she kissed him again, pressing her lips more firmly to his. Alex kissed her back, trying to think of the best way to do this. What would make her feel the best? Everything, he realized. All of it. From the big stuff to the little stuff. Because everything about her was more sensitive now. He reached behind her and laid his fingertips against her bare back, then began to trail them slowly down her pale skin. She broke the kiss and let out a soft cry.

“Oh, Alex!” she whispered.

He ran his fingertips all the way down her back, then down lower, to the curve of her ass, and she moaned, then she did again, louder, as he started to run his fingertips back up.

“Told you,” he said.

“I believe you,” she whispered, and kissed him again.

As they started to make out, their movements slow and sensual, tongues touching, twisting, twining together, he ran his hands over her body. He kept his movements gradual and deliberate. She shivered at each touch as he ran his hands across her back, her ass, her hips, her arms, up between them, groping her enormous breasts. After making out for a long while, he found a bar of soap and a washrag and began to wash her.

She stood there with her legs spread a little, arms out, and let him wash her entire body. He worked slowly, diligently, working to cover every inch of her. And the sounds she was making, the way she shivered and shuddered in pure pleasure, the expression on her face, it was far more than worth taking the extra time.

When he was finished washing her, Alex ended up behind her, and he hugged her from the back, reaching up and cupping her breasts. He began to grope them as he kissed the side of her neck, and she moaned loudly.

“I may retract my statement,” she whispered.

“Which one?” he asked, and licked across her neck.

“Ah! About not wanting something more serious. This is...oh my. You are something else. You are a very patient and thorough lover.”

He laughed. “I want you to feel good. And I haven’t even gotten to the part where I pleasure your pussy yet.”

“Yes. My God. Okay, shutting up now, keep going. And I am going to make you feel so good. You have already more than earned that.”

He ran his fingertips around her nipples, and she moaned loudly, shivering violently against him. He continued kissing her neck, switching to the other side as he began playing with her nipples. He did this for several minutes, listening to her cry out in bliss and shiver powerfully in response to his attention that he was giving her wonderful body. After that, he slowly slid his hand down until he was touching her clit.

Alex began to slowly, gently massage it.

“Ooooohhhhh...” she groaned somewhere deep in her throat. “Alex...” He slowly began to apply more pressure, still kissing her neck, now on the back, where it seemed she was very sensitive. And he barely managed to get more than thirty seconds in before she began to have a full-bodied, shrieking orgasm. He kept fingering her, pleasuring her, as she came and jerked violently, and he held her, listening to her scream and cry out, losing herself to the pleasure. She screamed his name several times as she came and it was beyond wonderful to hear.

When she was finished, he asked, “You want more?”

“Yes,” she begged, “yes. More.”

He continued fingering her, rubbing her clit for another minute or so, enjoying it as she squirmed and yelled, and then he slipped a finger up into her and began to fuck her with it, and she screamed louder.

“I’m going-I’m coming again!” she shrieked, and he felt her vaginal muscles clench wildly around his finger, and a hot spray of sex juices escape her, running down her pale thighs, and she thrashed and yelled her way through a second orgasm.

“That’s two,” he said when she had control of herself again.

“Holy fuck, how many are you going for?” she whispered.

“Not sure yet,” he replied. “Up against the wall,” he said, and gently guided her there. She nodded and rested against it. He stepped in front of her, kissed her on the mouth for several seconds, then he got down onto his knees.

“Oh my fucking God yes...” she whispered, and propped one of her feet up on a nearby shelf. Alex got closer to her and stuck his tongue out. She gasped as the tip of his tongue touched her clit, then let out a loud, long moan of pure ecstasy as he began to massage it. As he started to eat her out, slowly, gradually, like with his fingering, he listened to her begin to babble almost incoherently as the pleasure once more started to overwhelm her. Alex licked at her clit again and again, tasting her unique taste. He rested one hand on her thigh and rubbed it gently, and with his other, he reached up. She immediately took it and laced their fingers together.

“Alex, oh my fucking-oh! YES! You are so good at this!” she shrieked.

He continued eating her out until she had a third orgasm, and her screams echoed off the bathroom walls. He wondered, suddenly, how soundproof this suite of hers was, because even if people hearing this had figured out that she wasn’t being murdered, they had to be getting annoyed. Then again, she was a porn star, so it probably wasn’t a problem. Maybe they got off on it. Either way, it didn’t matter.

He wasn’t stopping.

When she finished orgasming, he pulled back and looked up at her. “Three.”

“I almost think that counted as two. Holy fucking fuck, man! I don’t know if that was just a powerful batch, or if it’s been longer than I thought, or I like you a lot more than I thought I did, or you’re really that good...but fuck!”

“Probably a combination,” he replied.

“Stand up. I’m sucking you dry,” she said.

He stood up, and she kissed him hard on the mouth, then she got down onto her knees in front of him. She stared up at him with her beautiful eyes and her pale face, and then she opened her mouth and stuck out her tongue and began to drag it across the head of his cock. She did it with the same slow, careful deliberation he had pleasured her with, and it lit him up like a jet engine. He groaned as the pleasure started a slow burn into him as her tongue dragged across every last bit of his overly sensitive head.

And she looked insanely erotic doing it, maintaining eye contact with him the entire time, conveying a lot in her gaze.

“Goddamn, Kate,” he whispered.

She slowly took his cock into her mouth, dragging her lips over his head, then down the length of his shaft. Now she began to bob her head, and with one hand cupped his balls and started to massage them slowly. He groaned loudly, losing himself in the blowjob she was giving him. Her mouth was a thing of wonder. She continued staring at him, her eyes intensely focused, her hair wet, clinging to her head, her naked body glistening, her huge breasts swaying with the rhythm of her oral pleasure. Then she wrapped a finger and thumb around his cock just below her lips and moved it all up and down in tandem.

Each time she reached the head she slowed and gave it some extra attention, and he could tell she was laying the pleasure on as thick as she could, going straight for the kill, sexually speaking. She wanted to make him come, wanted him to blow an enormous load into her mouth, and he wanted it just as much as she did.

It didn’t take very long, given how horny he was, how horny he’d been ever since she’d sent him those pics back in Stacy’s office, combined with the fact that he really wanted to fuck Stacy. Kate went faster, and faster, stimulating him more and more, and finally he let out a half-shout, half-growl of pure rapturous release as he began to orgasm into her mouth. She moaned loudly, sucking him now, sucking out everything he had to give. His cock jerked forcefully in her mouth, between her lips, and he emptied himself of seed in hard, hot spurts. Pleasure washed through him with each contraction, and filled him, and transported him to another world for a little while. And Kate sucked it all out, sucked him dry just like she’d said.

When he was finished, she kept his dick in her mouth for a little while, gently sucking on it still, and finally, she took it slowly out, pulling it out from between her pressed-together lips as she sucked whatever was left inside out, and he groaned loudly. His cock fell from her mouth and then he fell against the nearest wall, panting heavily.

He tried to say something, because it felt necessary, but nothing came to mind. That had been a fucking fantastic blowjob.

“Bedroom?” he asked finally as she got up and began washing up.

“Yes,” she agreed.

They both washed up, and she gargled and spat some mouthwash, then they quickly dried off and headed back into her bedroom. As they got into her huge bed, he began making out with her again, kissing her wonderfully lush and kissable lips once more. She kissed back with an intense passion, pressing herself against him. He made out with her for several more minutes, running his hands across her body, and then kissed his way down to her breasts. She laid flat and he heard her inhale sharply as his fingertip found her clit once more and he began to pleasure her again. At the same time, he began to lick across one of her huge breasts, and across her nipple, and she moaned loudly. He wanted to make her orgasm again before they started having sex.

And it wasn’t that hard.

He spent a few more minutes fingering her and sucking on her huge tits, absolutely in love with the sounds she was making, the way she kept begging for more. He switched between her huge breasts, sucking on them, pleasuring her nipples, and he also switched his fingering tactics, first massaging her clit one way, then slipping his finger up into her, pressing it into her most sensitive spot hard and fast, making her shriek in pleasure, then going back to rubbing her clit again, but now in a different way. When she came it was powerful and beautiful and she seemed to lose herself completely in the orgasm as it overtook her body.

And when she finished coming, she looked at him immediately and said, “Fuck me. Now.”

“Happily,” he replied, and he climbed on top of her, settling in between her thick, pale thighs. He was inside of her within seconds.

She moaned loudly as he slipped inside of her, and her hands found his back, and she held him tightly against her as they began to make love. The sexual euphoria hit him like a wave, and soon they were kissing again. Kate spread her legs out wider and then wrapped them around his midsection, and she held onto him tightly as they made out and had sex. He slipped in and out of her slowly, taking his time, and each time he went back in, she pushed against him with her wonderful hips, and the friction of their sex was so intense, so pleasurable. He knew it was being intensified by the magnificent intimacy and passion of their encounter, and he enjoyed every second of it.

“Yes, Alex,” she whispered, her voice so thick with emotion and pleasure that she could hardly get the words out, “yes. Please. More,” she begged between kisses.

He soon found himself going faster, and then there were no more words between them. There was only movement and touch, only the primal, base pleasure of sex, and the expressions on their faces, the way they held each other. She let out loud moans of pleasure and she begged for more with her body. Alex lost track of time as the minutes went by. Time, as it so often did, became meaningless in the face of their lovemaking.

He made her orgasm twice more.

She was definitely very sensitive now, and he fucked her through the first orgasm, driving into her again and again, and then he kept going after she’d finished. When the second one came, he knew that there was no holding back, his cock was too overloaded with pure bliss, so he didn’t try. He stared deeply into her eyes as he felt her vaginal muscles clench and flutter, as he felt that hot spray of her juices escaping around his cock, the way it got hotter, and he began fucking her faster, driving furiously into her orgasming vagina.

She began crying out and they kissed passionately as he started to come inside of her. She moaned loudly, grabbing him, holding him to her as he started to shoot a huge load inside of her pussy. They became locked together, unified in a moment of pure pleasure, of intense passion, and he lost himself in her completely. The uncut ecstasy of sexual release, of experiencing it with her simultaneously, washed through him like a tsunami, pounding him, consuming him, sending him flying off into the far distant horizon in a world of pure pink pleasure.

Sometime after he had finished, he opened his eyes, then grinned down at her. “That’s six,” he said softly.

“Six...” she whispered. “I’m a porn star, and I have been for years, and I’m kind of impressed.”

“Well, I had help from your potion,” he replied. He began to pull out of her, but she held him firmly.

“Uh-uh, not yet,” she said. “Stay with me.”

“Okay,” he replied, and settled against her. After a moment, he asked, “How much longer will that potion last?”

“A few more hours,” she replied.

“So six orgasms...so far.”

She grinned. “I really like you.”

…

Are you sure it’s okay?

BRIANNA: Yes babe, it sounds like you had a great time, and she likes you. Stay the night.

AURORA: Yeah but you’d better fucking get that video.

LAPIS: I’m sure. Have fun, Alex.

ALEX: Okay, thank you so much. I’ll be back tomorrow.

Alex set his phone aside and laid back on the bed. It was getting dark and he was very sleepy. He was glad he’d chosen to borrow Brianna’s car today. Given how intensely she was working on her book, he thought she was the least likely to go anywhere. Well, that wasn’t true. Lapis was. But if she did have to go somewhere, she couldn’t use Aurora’s or Brianna’s car, whereas they could borrow hers if need be.

“We good?” Kate asked.

“Yeah, they’re cool with it,” he replied.

“Good. You got your homework done?” she asked, smirking.

“Yes, I got my ‘homework’ done. Although I really am going to have to leave tomorrow not long after I get up. As much as I’d love to hang around...”

“No, I get it. Like I really get it. I appreciate you staying here. I know how busy you’re going to be,” she said, and she snuggled up against him beneath the blankets. They were both nude and freshly cleaned after a third shower.

In the end, he’d made her come just over a dozen times over the course of their time together, and he was feeling pretty good about himself as a result. The sex had been phenomenal. He honestly hoped no one would get jealous when they watched the video, though he doubted it. None of them really seemed the type.

“I want to meet them,” Kate said. “Your girlfriends. You asked me earlier, I can’t remember if I gave you a real answer. I want to meet them. Sometime soon.”

“You want to have sex with them, don’t you?” he asked.

“Duh,” she replied. “But I also want to hang out with them. I know a lot of cool people, but I’m always on the lookout for more, and you’re something special, so I’m going to go out on a limb and say that the three women who chose to name you as their boyfriend are something special too.”

“Oh they are. They’re so wonderful. I love them so much.”

“I can tell. Every time you talk about one of them, I can really tell. It’s so...beautiful. And cute. There’s too much posturing and posing in the paranormal community. Everyone’s always trying to outdo each other. And from what I understand, it’s also a problem in the human community.”

“Oh it is,” he agreed.

“It’s harder to find people who are just like...honest and open about their love. It’s nice. You’re more likely to be honest about how much you love your girlfriends instead of bragging about all the pussy you’re getting in a four-way relationship with three women.”

“That’s true,” he murmured, then yawned.

“You should sleep. I wore you the fuck out. I’m worn out, too, actually. That potion takes it out of me normally, and you fucking put me through my paces.”

“Sleep would be good,” he murmured, and rolled over.

Kate curled up against his back, and he felt her huge breasts press against him, and the rest of her as she settled into place and held him.

And he was asleep almost immediately.

CHAPTER TEN

The next two weeks were, to his knowledge, the busiest fourteen days of his life.

After waking up surprisingly early the next day, he’d made love with Kate in her shower and caught a quick breakfast with her, and then he was gone. Alex almost felt like he was on fire, in a good way. He felt…

Motivation.

It was such an alien feeling, but it was such a good one. It was akin to being in love, he was finding. It was energizing and uplifting and holy fuck did it make him feel awesome. He felt like he could take the world on, because now he had a path before him. For almost his whole life he’d kind of just muddled through everything, with no clear path, only a vague goal in mind and no real method of ever reaching it.

And now the way had been opened, and he’d be more than stupid not to walk it, to run the path, with everything he had. He was fully aware of the fact that he was being given an opportunity that very few people received, and he intended to go as hard as he could, because Stacy was right. He could help others. In all honesty, Alex didn’t really want to be famous, he could already tell that he didn’t have the temperament for it, and he wanted to be able to pull his own weight, financially speaking, he didn’t know what he’d do with tens of thousands of dollars, let alone millions. Although he still felt pretty confident that rich and famous weren’t ‘problems’ he’d have the luxury of dealing with, he couldn’t discount them either.

Because he honestly felt a kind of need to seek both now. Not for himself, not entirely, but to help other people. Every time he fantasized about being rich, sure, he had shit he wanted to buy, but mostly he fantasized about being able to leave giant tips, and completely funding those campaigns that were way too common nowadays online when someone had been hit by some gigantic medical bill, or their pet had, or their car had broken down and they were just fucked without it, or someone wanted to make their dreams come true and they genuinely had no other option than basically a miracle donation, shit like that.

And there were so many people out there more talented than he was who were going to wither and die in obscurity because multi-billion dollar corporations were the ones who controlled all the major media channels, and all they wanted to push were the garbage empty-calorie celebrities who were all too happy to feed mindless bullshit to the masses. They’d sit there and spent a million bucks on a marketing campaign for someone who was already world famous, when they could have funded a hundred talented but obscure artists, or several hundred even. A million bucks was a shitload of money. But no, the suits with the money didn’t give two fucks about passion or talent or creativity. They only wanted to maximize profits, and it didn’t matter who got trampled underfoot while they walked to the bank to cash checks for more money than anyone could ever spend in a lifetime.

Alex wanted to be rich now so that he could help elevate other people who had earned it, but weren’t getting the attention they deserved because the world was shit and too many people worshiped brain-dead but attractive people who were airbrushed and edited to perfection.

So he drove straight home, and got right to work.

He greeted each of the three women in his life and updated them on the situation, and asked for their help, and they all immediately agreed to help him however they could, given his time constraints. He’d given each of them a copy of his album and asked that they listen to it and give him back any notes they thought of while listening, then he’d disappeared into his office and spent the rest of the day filling out the rest of the written interviews, just so that he could get those out of the way now. He also fired off e-mails to the two podcasters that he would be ready to record his interview whenever they were.

In between filling out the interviews, all three women came to see him one at a time, and he took a bit to sit and talk with them about what they had to say about his album. Aurora thought it was great, but admitted she wasn’t really the kind of person to offer meaningful and informed input on something like this, which he understood. While he had her attention, he took an hour to go over what he wanted for the design of his album, and the logo that he was envisioning. He’d never really had a very clear idea of what he wanted to represent him, but after that night at the rave, he had been inspired, and when he told Aurora what he wanted, she’d grinned fiercely and said she’d get right on it. He had thanked her and gotten back to work.

When he’d finished with the interviews, he’d taken a break and spent some time with Brianna and Lapis, and, with some time left in the day, had gone back and begun figuring out his social media presence. Since he’d actually missed his window to release his first track, he took the opportunity to check Lapis’s and Brianna’s notes. Neither of them had had anything to say about the first track, so he’d given it a listen and decided it was ready, and so he’d gone ahead and mastered it. Since he already had done research here and there into how to master and he’d decided he wanted to do it himself, he already had a program for it.

It took the rest of the night to get it exactly the way he wanted, but ultimately it had been worth it and, after listening to it one more time, and having Brianna and Lapis listen as well, and none of them found any problems with it, he’d begun releasing it everywhere he could. After putting it out, he’d gone to bed, wanting to keep going but knowing that he was too fried at this point. So he’d made love with Lapis and Aurora, (Brianna had come to see him in his office earlier with a quickie and an apology, explaining she wasn’t coming to bed tonight, she felt on fire with her planning and didn’t want to stop), and then he’d gone to sleep.

The next day began with Aurora showing him sketches of the designs she’d put together. They’d workshopped it just a little, and then she’d gone off to make the final product. And then Alex had spent the next two solid days actually finishing his album after asking himself the all important question of: what mattered most? The obvious answer was the music. Everything else was varying levels of important, but ultimately just meant to lead people towards his music, so the destination better damn well be ready before he finished laying all the paths there. At some point, he found himself thinking that this was a bit of a chaotic shitshow, and wondering if maybe Stacy had done that a little on purpose to really put him through a trial by fire and show him the importance of planning ahead of time, and, more important, doing it himself.

Already, he had thought of a dozen things he could have done sooner and better, and already found himself thinking of a better marketing campaign for his second album. But that was later. And so he finished making any little corrections he, Brianna, and Lapis had marked, then had spent the bulk of the time mastering the tracks one by one. It felt like it took forever, but he found it difficult to pull himself away, even to use the bathroom or grab a meal. But on the fourth day, he gave his now mastered album one more listen with Brianna and Lapis, (who had graciously agreed to indulge him yet again and listen one more time, though Lapis genuinely seemed extremely into it), and finally, finally he had his completed debut album.

It felt unreal.

After that, the rest of the fourth day had been spent finishing setting up his accounts on the top ten major distribution and streaming platforms available, and another five that were less popular but were more respected by the indie and ambient music communities respectively. That was much more of a pain in the ass, because mainly it was just filling out boring-ass personal and tax information over and over again, and getting it confirmed, and a dozen other irritating things that cropped up in the course of getting all these accounts set up.

Aurora came back to him near the beginning of the fifth day with his logo and album art.

He looked over both of them and for the first time, in some way that he couldn’t really articulate, he felt like this was actually getting some real, legit traction. For some reason, having that cover art, and having a logo, it just...made him feel more legitimate, more real. The logo was a black skull set against the backdrop of a bright blue spiral galaxy, and the blue light shined through the skull’s eyes, and Aurora had done beyond an amazing job.

The cover art for his album, which he had settled on calling Ignition, was a dark plant eclipsed by a blue sun with a field of stars as the background, and the word, Ignition, was done in razor-thin white-outlined blue text taking up the center of the dark sphere, and it, too, had come out looking fucking amazing.

“Aurora,” he said, “these are so fucking good. Thank you so much.”

She smiled. “You’re welcome, Alex. I hope they help.”

“They will. These are just phenomenal.” He hesitated. “And I’m afraid I need a little more help.”

She laughed. “Of course you do. What now?”

“I’ll need resized cuts of both of these, since I’ll be putting this shit up on like two dozen different sites and they all have their own specifications and dimensions...I mean, I know it’s supposed to be fairly easy, but you clearly know more about this than I do, so...”

“You’re lucky you’re so cute,” she said, and kissed him. “Yes. Come on, I’ll do it, and give you a crash course in this.”

And that was how he spent pretty much all of the fifth day. First getting all the resizing done and out of the way, and then deciding to go ahead and finish setting up all of his social media accounts. Although it was less boring than setting up the streaming and sales distribution accounts, it still wasn’t something he particularly enjoyed doing. But it had to be done, all of this had to. He finished out the fifth day by spending an hour having a conversation with the first podcaster, really just talking about himself, his ‘career’, his inspirations, favorite artists, and he found it surprisingly easy to talk about. Probably because these were things he had wanted to talk about for a long time, but very few people had actually asked him and he never felt comfortable bringing it up.

When he had woken up on the sixth day, Aurora and Lapis had actually confronted him and Brianna before they could even get out of bed.

“You both need to take a break,” Aurora said, standing on Brianna’s side. Lapis stood on Alex’s side of the bed. She looked a lot more timid than Aurora, but there was still a resoluteness in her expression and her stance.

“No, I’ve still got work to do,” Alex replied.

“Yeah,” Brianna said, sitting up.

“No,” Aurora replied firmly. “You two have been working for days now, basically nonstop. You’re pushing yourselves too hard. Brianna, you’ve barely slept all week. You two are working yourselves into exhaustion, take a break. That isn’t a recommendation.”

Brianna glanced at Alex. She looked annoyed and amused. “So this is non-negotiable, is it?” she asked, looking from Lapis to Aurora.

“Yes,” Lapis said.

“Fine,” Brianna said after glancing at Alex again, who just shrugged, he had to admit, he could use a break, “but you two better perform some spectacular oral on us then.”

“Oh, we’re doing a good thing, but we owe you, huh?” Aurora asked.

“Yep,” Alex said.

“Fine. But I want blood tonight,” she replied.

“Deal,” he said.

“Good. Get your asses up and into the shower so we can properly pleasure you,” Aurora replied as she began taking off the robe she had on.

And so that was how he spent his sixth day. It was a great day, in several ways. It was raining, to begin with, and it set that perfect ‘relax around the house with your significant other’ mood. Or significant others, in his case. But he also really appreciated it more, because he’d been working for the past five days straight with not much in the way of a break. Lapis sucked him off in the shower while Aurora ate out Brianna, which ultimately led to a foursome. After that was a late breakfast and then a lot of lounging around, watching cartoons and later a movie, ordering out for a shitload of pizza and wings later in the day, and a few sex breaks.

That night, he and Aurora made love, and when he climaxed inside of her, she sank her teeth into his neck, and she drank his blood, and it was bliss.

Then he was out.

The next day, he woke up feeling refreshed late in the morning. After sex, a shower, and a meal, he went back to work.

…

“Hey, babe...you okay?” Lapis asked, looking up as Alex wandered into her office.

“Uh...yeah. I think I am. I’m...done,” he murmured.

“With all your work?”

“Basically. I really thought it would take all fourteen days, honestly. But, um, as far as I can tell, I’m done. Really I’ve just been front-loading my site, preparing a few months’ worth of blog posts and replying to people on social media. I’ve already got like five hundred new followers...and more keep coming. It’s...this is unreal. I feel like I’m dreaming.”

“Okay,” Lapis said, and waved him over. She had him sit in her lap. She had a big enough lap to comfortably do so. “So you got all your social sites set up?” He nodded. “And all of your business sites?”

“Yeah. That’s all good.”

“Pre-orders?” she asked.

“All locked in.”

“How are they looking?”

“Uh...really good. A lot better than I thought. Last check...over two thousand.”

“Nice! That’s the real reason you’re looking so out of it, huh?”

“Yeah. I...two thousand sales. I mean, they’re pre-orders, I hear it’s harder to rely on them, but...fuck me. That’s a lot. A lot. I got all the interviews done and out. All I actually have left to do is release the third track tomorrow, and keep checking the social media, responding to people...this is all so unreal.” He shook his head as something occurred to him. “Hey, so, there’s something I want to do. It might be dumb, but I want to do it. I thought I’d ask you first, since I think it may have the biggest impact on you out of all of us.”

“What is it?” she asked.

“I want to have a launch party,” he replied. “I know I should’ve put this together sooner, but I’ve been so swarmed with shit, I didn’t even think about it until last night. It wouldn’t be super crazy or anything, but I’d invite...I guess if I’m being honest, women I’ve slept with.”

She giggled. “All your friends are friends with benefits.”

“Apparently. So it won’t be huge or anything.”

“No, I don’t mind. Go for it. You earned it. And now that I’ve had some time to myself, I can see doing a party.”

“Thank you, Lapis.” He smiled and kissed her. “I love you.”

She returned the smile warmly. “I love you too, Alex.”

He got up and left her office, tracking down Brianna, who was in her own office. She was listening to music, staring at the ceiling, her feet propped up on her desk.

“Hello, babe,” she said, before he could even fully get into the room. He was still getting used to that, how quickly they could detect him.

“Hi, honey. How are you?”

“Good. I’m pretty good. I’m done planning Wither.”

“Holy shit, seriously?”

She smiled. “Yep. I need to go through it again after letting it sit and simmer for a few days, but the initial outline is done. So I’m taking some time off. What about you?”

“Uh, I’m done with my stuff, too, basically. I want to have a launch party.”

Her smile turned into a grin. “I was wondering if you wanted to. Yes, I’d love to make that happen,” she replied.

“Okay, cool. I’ve already double-checked with Lapis. She’s fine with it. I need to tell Aurora, and we can set it up.”

“She’s going to be very happy. She’s been looking for any excuse to throw a party here,” Brianna replied.

“I’ll let her know. I’ll have to start thinking of a guest list.” He paused. “I told Lapis I’m only going to invite women I’ve slept with.”

Brianna grinned. “Well, that sounds like a great party to me.”

“I’m so glad you agree,” he replied. He kissed her and then went to track down Aurora. He found her a few moments later down in the basement, soaking in the hot tub down there.

“Hey you,” she said as he approached her.

“Hey.” He hesitated as he saw all of her. Beneath the water, she was completely naked.

She smirked as she noticed his reaction. “You want this?” she asked.

“I mean...obviously,” he replied.

“Well, take off your clothes and come get it,” she said.

He only had to think about it for a few seconds before he began stripping. “I’m throwing a launch party,” he said as he got out of his clothes.

“Oh fuck yes,” Aurora replied. “You gonna invite a lot of hot paranormal chicks?”

“That’s what I was thinking.”

“Make sure Kate’s there. I have got to meet her,” she said.

“I’ll try to get her there,” he replied, and got his boxers off, then slipped eagerly into the steaming hot water with her.

CHAPTER ELEVEN

“You’ve got that look on your face,” Brianna murmured as she stepped up behind him. Her face appeared over his shoulder, and as he studied himself in the mirror, he was again reminded of how tall she was. How tall they all were. Lapis was obviously way taller than him, she towered over them all, but Brianna and Aurora were both nearly six feet. Actually, he thought Brianna might actually be six feet tall.

“Which look?” he replied, but he already knew what she was going to say.

“Your nervous look. Your anxious look. Your apprehensive look...don’t forget what you promised me,” she said, growing more serious. “What you promised all of us.”

“I haven’t forgotten,” he murmured.

The night after he’d decided to throw a launch party, he’d had a horrific nightmare that he’d been very lucky to not wake up screaming from. It had almost sent him into a panic attack when he’d awoken in a cold sweat.

“You’ll make an appointment to get evaluated and start going to therapy?” she asked.

“Yes, love.”

She sighed. “I’m sorry, I’m not trying to be pushy. I just...I want you to be happy and healthy, Alex. I love you so much.”

“I know, it’s okay,” he replied. He turned around and hugged her. “Don’t worry, I’m not annoyed. I’m...it’s good, to have someone care about me. It’s appreciated.”

The doorbell rang, echoing through the house. Brianna pulled back. “That’s the fourth person, Alex. You’d better finish getting ready or you’re going to miss your own party.”

He chuckled and turned back around, studying himself in the mirror. He’d just gotten out of a shower. “Beginning to think that might not be so bad...”

“Oh come on, literally everyone here is someone you have been inside of.”

“Don’t you think this is incredibly self-indulgent?” he asked. “I have a party where it’s nothing but attractive women. I’m literally the only guy here.”

“I don’t know, maybe. Does it matter? You can be self-indulgent sometimes, if you want. Plus, I think, the four of us just get along better with women. I know you do.”

“Yeah, that’s proven true,” he murmured. “Will you do my hair? Like how Aurora had it when we went on our date?”

“Oh, yes! I can do that. It actually was pretty hot. Here...”

He let her start working his hair with some gel she pulled out of the medicine cabinet, trusting her to do it, and wondered if there was anything he was missing. He’d already spent an hour going over everything for the launch, making sure he hadn’t overlooked anything. And apparently he hadn’t. It was all set to launch at midnight, which was four hours off now.

“Okay, done,” she murmured.

“I forgot to put a shirt on first,” he said.

“You could go shirtless,” she replied. He stared at her. “Oh come on! They’ve all seen you completely naked...fine. But you’ve got that button-down t-shirt that Aurora got for you, remember? I think it would be marvelously appropriate to wear.”

“Oh yeah, shit, you’re right,” he said. Aurora had had a t-shirt custom made for him with his logo over the heart and his album cover across the back. He’d worn it several times so far and it looked so fucking awesome. The fact that he hadn’t thought of it went to show how distracted and anxious he was right now.

“Obviously,” she replied.

“Maybe I should clip my nails,” he said.

The doorbell rang again. “Alex! Oh my God! Stop stalling. Get dressed, or don’t. Either way, go downstairs now,” she said, stepping back and crossing her arms.

He sighed and relented. “Okay, okay.” Part of the reason he was nervous was because some of the women he’d invited he’d hooked up with and had intended to hook up with again, but he hadn’t had a chance! Like Lindsey, the succubus who had seduced him at the ambient music festival. Or Dawn, the extremely attractive human prostitute he’d made a real connection with right before getting his leg broken by Emma’s asshole ex-husband. He’d actually texted with them on and off, and they were very understanding. Both of them had agreed to come, and seemed fine, but it was easy to hide emotions through text.

But as he walked out of the bathroom and started getting dressed, Alex told himself to relax. They were pretty reasonable people, in his experience, and they wouldn’t agree to come if they were pissed at him. He pulled on some black cargo pants over his boxers, got his socks on, and finished by buttoning Aurora’s awesome shirt up.

“Well?” he asked, standing before Brianna.

“Perfect,” she replied. “Now let’s go.”

She took his hand and firmly began leading him out of the master bedroom. Alex sighed and followed along, letting her guide him. She was right, he couldn’t, or really shouldn’t, put this off any longer. He’d invited people, and clearly some of them had actually gone to the trouble of showing up. He definitely needed to be down there. Why was he so anxious anyway? Well, probably because he had anxiety problems.

Those didn’t really respond to logic.

The first two people he saw as he came downstairs were vampire prostitutes, and it was kind of unreal to see them there, in his house, talking casually with Aurora in the library. Veronica and Ally. He’d met them on his roadtrip out to Thorne, what felt like a very long time ago. Veronica was a pleasantly padded redhead and Brianna’s friend, the first paranormal woman she had hooked him up with at a brothel called Suckers. Ally was another vampire prostitute, a tall, beautiful blonde, who happened to run into them while they had been tracking down Veronica, and had, for some reason, taken a strong liking to Alex, and so they’d hooked up. When he’d reached out to them, he thought they were among the least likely to show up, given they were a good driving distance away and he didn’t know them all that well, especially Ally.

They were both dressed casually, but even casually they both looked incredibly hot. They had on minimal but expertly applied makeup that highlighted their features. Veronica was wearing some jogging shorts and a t-shirt, and Ally had on some jeans and a tanktop.

“And here he is,” Aurora said as Alex and Brianna finished coming downstairs and began heading for the library.

Both women turned to look at him.

“Wow, you definitely changed,” Ally murmured.

“I see I made an impression with that hair gel,” Aurora said with a smirk, and drank from a wineglass filled with red wine.

“Hi,” Alex replied after a few seconds as he came to stand before him.

“You haven’t changed that much,” Veronica said. “You’ve still got that caught-in-the-headlights look.”

“He’s anxious,” Brianna replied.

Veronica stepped up to him, gave him a kiss and a hug, then made room for Ally, who did the same thing. Both of their kisses lingered, and Ally made promiscuous use of her tongue. “No need for anxiety tonight,” she said.

“Hi, Bri. I missed you,” Veronica said, hugging and kissing Brianna.

“I missed you too, Veronica,” she replied.

“I’m glad you made it. Thank you for coming,” Alex said, finally finding his voice.

“It’s been way too long since I’ve visited Thorne,” Veronica replied, and Ally nodded.

“Yeah, and I’ve never been to a launch party before,” she said. “Plus, I’ve gotta admit, I did want to see you again.”

“Well, to be honest, a launch party really isn’t that different than a regular party,” he admitted.

“No way! You’re launching your first album. Tell me about it. I want to hear about it,” Veronica replied.

“Yeah, come on, spill,” Ally said.

Alex chuckled, and then started telling them. He slowly became more comfortable as he outlined what he thought were the biggest points of what he was doing, how he had arrived at where he was today, and part of that had to do with the fact that they actually seemed to be listening. He’d been dismissed and ignored a lot in his life, and a lot of the times that people did listen to him, it really just seemed like they were being polite, or waiting for their turn to speak. And either he was good at detecting that, or they were bad at hiding it, or just didn’t try to hide it, and so he’d gradually stopped talking about music.

Or anything really.

But his urge to be heard, to give voice to shit that he actually cared about, had never really left him. It had just been suppressed, left to rot and wither in the darkness, and being around Brianna and Aurora and Lapis, and the other women he had met recently, had brought those urges back into the light, and he’d found that they were stronger than ever. Eventually, he realized that there were others he had to talk to, and said as such, thanked them both for coming to see him, and then he left the library, going in search of others.

He bumped into Brianna, who was holding a bottle of water and a pill.

“Here, take this,” she said, passing both to him.

“What is it?” he asked, studying the pill. It had a very faint glow to it.

“It’s magic. Don’t worry, it’s safe. I got it from Ash earlier this week. It’s basically a sexual endurance pill.”

“And you want me to take it?” he asked uncertainly.

“Alex, there’s going to be like a dozen women here tonight, and they all are going to want at least one round of sex with you!” she replied. “Of course I want you to take it. You’re going to need it. You’ve got some good endurance, and you’ve been building it up since you and I hooked up, but still, you’re going to need a boost. Unless you aren’t interested in fucking a dozen women in a single night,” she said with a smirk.

Alex popped the pill and swallowed it with a drink of water.

“Thought so,” she said.

“This should be...interesting,” he replied.

“Duh. Now come on, you’ve got others waiting for you. Go out onto the deck, someone’s waiting out there for you.”

“Okay.”

He gave her a quick kiss and then headed for the back door. As he got there and slid it open, he found a single person standing out there, and immediately recognized her.

“Helena!”

The huge blonde woman turned and smiled. She opened her arms. “Alex,” she said warmly as she embraced him and lifted him off the deck. She gave him a long kiss, then set him back down. “It’s good to see you.”

“It’s so good to see you, too, Helena. Thank you for coming,” he said.

“I wanted to. I’ve missed you. Oh yes, I tried to get Evangeline to come, but she was just too busy. She says she fully intends to come and see you again at some point in the near future, though this is an angel we’re talking about, so take that phrase with a grain of salt. ‘Near future’ could mean the next year and a half for her, but she will visit you again.”

“I’m still just glad she saved my life,” he replied, thinking about the radiant visage of perfect beauty Evangeline had been the last time he’d seen her.

“We’re all happy about that. I’m just glad we made it there in time.” She looked around. “So, you’ve really changed your life, huh?”

“Yeah.” He looked back in the house briefly, saw Brianna talking with Veronica and Ally now, all three of them smiling happily. “I have.”

“How’s your anxiety?”

“It’s...certainly better than it was. I’m still having nightmares, and I’m going to see a therapist soon, maybe get on some medication to help control it. I’ve always had anxiety problems and honestly I should have done this a long time ago.”

“That’s good.” She paused, frowned, looked down at the large bottle of alcohol in her hand. He thought it might be vodka, but he couldn’t tell since he never drank, and her hand was mostly covering the label. “I’ve seen too many people, too many good people, wallow in misery and self-loathing and anxiety and depression for too long. I know there isn’t a cure out there for everyone, at least not yet, but I also know that you don’t have to wallow. There’s always something you can do.” She looked back up at him. “And you’re a good person. And you should be happy.”

“Well...I’m certainly on my way there,” he replied.

She laughed softly. “I should hope so, given all this.” Then she shifted gears. “We’re gonna hook up later, right?”

“Oh. Yes. Absolutely,” he replied.

“Don’t make me come looking for you.”

“You gonna come in?” he asked.

“I’ll be in after a bit. Just gathering my thoughts. Go inside,” she said.

“All right.” He hesitated, then he stepped up closer to her and up on his toes. She knelt slightly and kissed him. The kiss lasted for several seconds. When they parted lips, she just smiled at him, and then he went inside. The living room was empty now, though he heard voices coming from the library. Everyone else seemed to have moved into the basement. Alex moved back to the library and found Lapis sitting on her sofa, talking to another succubus.

One that he recognized…

“Lindsey!” he said, smiling. “You made it.”

“Alex,” she replied, and she looked anxious, though happy. She stood up, took a step closer to him, then hesitated. “Hi.”

He couldn’t help but chuckle at least a little. “Hi...are you okay?”

“I’m fine. Just...nervous.”

“Why?”

“You remember how anxious I was after I seduced you at the music festival and Brianna showed up. Now you have two other girlfriends, so I’m kind of more nervous. But don’t worry. I want to be here, I wanted to see you and meet them, I’m just...this is a lot.”

“I’ve been speaking with her,” Lapis said.

“Reassuring me,” Lindsey agreed.

Alex studied her. She looked very attractive. She was in her natural form. She was a little bit shorter than Lapis, and a bit trimmer, though not by much. She was wearing sweat pants and a t-shirt, her red hair short and sexy, her pink eyes flickering. He stepped up to her and opened his arms, inviting her in for a hug. She immediately hugged him to her, pressing him in between her huge breasts, and they hugged for a long time.

“I missed you,” she said quietly.

“I missed you, too. I’m sorry I haven’t found the time to meet up with you in person, it’s just...so much has happened...”

“No, it’s okay. I already talked with Aurora when I first got here. She filled me in on some of it. I get it. You...you’re life is busy. Three girlfriends, and a house, and you’re trying to launch a career, on top of the other stuff that happened, and...Lapis said you’ve slept with all the other women here,” she replied.

He chuckled and released her, stepping back. “Yeah, I have.”

“Are you sure you aren’t an incubus? Because holy shit, that’s a lot of paranormal women,” she said.

“Definitely human,” he replied.

“And more paranormal ladies he’s stuck his cock in are coming,” Lapis said.

The doorbell rang.

“Wow,” Lindsey murmured.

“Sorry, I need to get that,” he said.

“Go on, we can catch up later,” she replied, smirking now.

He walked to the front door and pulled it open, and found four extremely attractive women waiting for him. One of them was very pregnant.

“Hi,” he said.

“Hello, Alex. It’s been too long,” Sadie replied. He welcomed each of the witches in, intensely erotic flashes of memories coming to him as they each embraced and kissed him on the mouth. Sadie, the mature, married, mocha-skinned witch of stunning beauty and long, dark hair, kissed him for several seconds, using her tongue for a bit, then stepped out of the way. He remembered meeting her at the bachelorette party, as she was the one who’d hosted it, and all that had happened there. The second woman, Lilith, had been the actual bachelorette at the party. And he’d fucked her. She was just as bubbly and blonde and bronzed as he remembered.

The pregnant woman, Maria, he hugged carefully, because she looked very pregnant. More so than he remembered last time, which would make sense. The last, and only, time he’d seen her, it had been in a pregnant threesome with Emma, and it had been amazing. He was really looking forward to another sexual encounter with her.

“I can tell you still have a strong pregnancy fetish,” she said, smirking at him. “I can just see the look on your face. You want me so bad.”

“Heh...guilty as charged,” he admitted.

“Luckily for you, I want you, too. We had a very good time together, and I fully intend to have another one tonight.”

“I think all the ladies here intend something similar,” the fourth witch said.

“Ash,” he said, embracing her. She looked just as unique as ever. Her hair was dyed bubblegum pink, and she still had a nose-ring and a black choker collar that looked so good on her. Her eyes were different colors, different than each other and different than what they were last time. When he’d first met her, one had been white, the other green. Now one was brilliant, almost glowing blue and the other was a kind of reddish-pink. She’d also cut her hair.

“Hello, Alex,” she said. “Thank you for inviting me.”

“Thank you for coming,” he replied. “And for...being nice to me,” he added awkwardly. It was the first time he’d seen her since their last encounter when he’d come to her shop to hide from Emma’s ex-husband’s cronies when they’d started tailing him and Lapis. Ash had not only taken him in, but had gone out of her way to try and distract him.

“You’re welcome, Alex. It’s good to see you again.”

He finished welcoming them in and then led them downstairs, interested to see who else was here now. Going off the amount of people who had shown up already based off the doorbell he’d been listening to while getting ready, he thought this might be everyone. There were a lot more voices chatting and talking and laughing as he came down into the basement. Alex looked around and just marveled at what he saw.

Almost everyone was down here. Auburn and Kate had arrived already, and they were seated on a couch passing a bottle of wine back and forth, talking animatedly about something. Aurora was taking her clothes off with Veronica and Ally now, all three of them preparing to get into the hot tub. Out back, through the open door, he saw that Helena had opted to walk down from the deck and stand on the porch beneath it. She was now talking with Brianna. Ash, Maria, and Lilith began making for the back porch as well.

He caught eyes with the last person he had yet to interact with, someone else he’d intended to meet back up with at some point and the only other human at the party: Dawn. She was sitting on a couch, checking her phone.

He wanted to go see her, but first he looked at Sadie, who was lingering, almost as if she sensed he wanted to ask her something.

“Sadie, I wanted to ask...” he hesitated.

“About Emma,” she said.

He nodded. “We’ve texted a few times, but her responses are so...brief.”

“I know. I’m the only one she’s been really talking to in Thorne, and even then our calls are few and far between. We spoke last night, actually. You came up. She wants you to know that she’s sorry she hasn’t been more communicative with you, and it isn’t anything you did. It’s more that...you made a big impact on her. Both in the fact that she still feels pretty guilty that she very nearly got you and Aurora and Brianna killed, and in the fact that you and her shared such an intimate connection. I think she wasn’t ready for that, and she also didn’t realize just how intimate it was until the end. Talking to you...hurts, for now.”

“I don’t want to hurt her,” he murmured.

“I know. And she knows that. Give her time. She’ll reach out when she’s ready. But what I can say is that she’s resting, and she’s recovering, and she’s among friends. She’s preparing for her birth soon, and that’s going to take up most of her attention, which I think will be good for her. She’s finding herself again,” Sadie explained.

He nodded, feeling a bit of a sting at all that. “Well...I’m just glad she’s doing well.”

“She feels the same way about you,” Sadie replied.

They split after that, Sadie heading for the hot tub, Alex heading for the couch where Dawn sat. She looked up as he approached and smiled. She looked as radiant and overtly attractive as he remembered. Her raven-black hair now featured red highlights, and her green eyes were as bright and seductive as ever. Her curvaceous build was showcased excellently in a very short black skirt and a low-cut black tanktop with spaghetti straps. She had on fishnet stockings and some expertly-applied makeup.

“Hi, Alex,” she said as he sat down beside her.

“Hello, Dawn. Um...I’m sorry I haven’t seen you since the last time we hooked up,” he replied.

She laughed and hugged him, then gave him a kiss on the lips. “I told you: no pressure. And you’ve been busy. I talked a little with your girlfriend, Brianna. I have to admit, I’m pretty intimidated, being here.”

“I can appreciate that,” he replied. “We’re the only humans here.”

“How do you like...do this? I mean, I think it’s great, don’t get me wrong. I’m just...three paranormal girlfriends? At once? Living together? It’s...it seems like a lot.”

He laughed. “It can be,” he admitted. “It’s a matter of time organization. I mean, it helps that we’re all pretty low-maintenance and independent. None of us are really needy. And we’re communicative. If one of us is feeling needy, we say so. And we’re all invested in listening to each other and intentionally making time for each other when it needs to happen. But I’m still getting used to it all. It’s...it can be overwhelming at times.”

“I can imagine,” she murmured, then looked around again and took a drink of wine. “God, you’ve even got a Valkyrie here, and all of the women are so pretty. All of them are just gorgeous,” she whispered.

“So are you,” he replied.

“Not like this.”

“Dawn, you are definitely as attractive as they are,” he replied. And as she looked over at him, probably considering his words, an urge overcame him. Alex didn’t know if it was that pill Brianna had given him kicking in, or maybe he was just changing, finding more confidence, or maybe he was just fucking horny, but he said, “You know what helps with confidence?”

“What?” she asked.

“A display of dominance doing something you’re good at,” he replied.

“What do you mean exactly?” she asked.

“You’re good at sex. I can confirm that,” he said.

Her eyes widened. “...here? Now?” she asked. “In front of everyone?”

“Yeah,” he replied. “I mean, you don’t have to if you don’t want to, but that’s definitely happening tonight, and soon, probably, with everyone else.”

“Well...you do look really good right now,” she said, a smile slowly dawning on her face. “And I guess I do have casual and, sometimes, public sex. I mean, if no one would mind...”

“I think people would mind if we didn’t,” he replied.

She smirked and then shifted closer to him. “Okay. Then I’m going to take you at your word.” She took off her tanktop, tossed it aside, freeing her absolutely beautiful, big, pale tits. As soon as she was free of the shirt, she straddled him and began making out with him. Barely a few seconds went by before he heard Brianna call out, “We’ve got a winner!”

Then he heard water splashing and Aurora calling out, “What? Who? Is it me?”

“Nope!”

“Fuck! Alex!”

“What?” he asked, breaking the kiss. They both looked around. Brianna and everyone who’d been outside had now moved inside and it seemed as if everyone was looking at them.

“I knew it!” Lapis said from the stairway.

“What the fuck is going on?” he asked.

Brianna laughed. “I’m sorry, love. We had a bet.”

“What was the bet?” he asked. It felt incredibly weird to be discussing this with Dawn, topless, on his lap, surrounded by all these attractive paranormal women.

“Who you would have sex with first,” Aurora said. She looked grumpy, arms crossed.

“Who did you think I’d fuck first?” he asked.

“Maria. You’ve got that hardcore pregnancy fetish,” she replied.

“Thank you for shouting that to everyone,” he muttered.

“Oh like it’s a secret,” Aurora replied.

He looked at Brianna. “So did you win?”

“No. I bet you’d sleep with Helena first. I thought you wouldn’t be able to resist that Valkyrie pussy after so long,” she replied.

“Huh. Fair bet. So...how’d you know, then?” he asked, looking at Lapis. “You guessed Dawn?”

“Of course. You’re very empathetic Alex. Dawn is the only other non-paranormal here. I thought it would only make sense that you’d try to make her feel more welcome, and one thing would quickly lead to another given how horny you are, and how beautiful she is. You are gorgeous. Doubly so because you’re a human. Paranormals have all sorts of genetic tricks working to make us hot,” Lapis explained.

“Yeah, you are really hot,” Brianna murmured.

“Uh...thanks,” Dawn replied, and she was blushing now.

“So...wanna keep going then?” he asked.

“Yeah, I do. I’m horny now.”

“Wait!” Brianna said, and they both looked over. “Lapis, you wanna get it?”

“Oh! Yes! Hold on,” she said, and hurried over into the bedroom that had been converted into Aurora’s tattoo parlor.

“What is it?” Alex asked.

She returned a moment later with a twin-sized mattress. She tossed it into the middle of the floor, then Brianna threw down a few pillows.

“There,” she said. Then, almost challenging, she looked at Dawn and said, “Hope you don’t mind an audience.”

“Nope,” Dawn fired back immediately, and got up off Alex. “Come on,” she said, pulling her skirt and panties down and tossing them away, leaving her fishnet stockings on.

He stood up and took off his shirt. That was something that still surprised him, in a very good way: how downright competitive women got when it came to sex. As he undressed, everyone else came into the basement, finding a place to sit. By the time he was done stripping, Dawn was on the bed, waiting for him, and literally everyone had found a seat in a rough circle around them. He swallowed, looking around at them all.

“This is...a little intimidating,” he admitted.

“You’ve already fucked all of us, Alex,” Helena replied.

“Try to remember that we all want this to go well, Alex,” Kate said.

“That’s a good point...hi, Kate. Sorry I didn’t get a chance to say hi to you yet,” he replied.

She giggled. “It’s okay. You can make it up to me later.”

“Stop stalling!” Aurora shouted.

He sighed and glared at her, and she just smiled sweetly back at him, and he got onto the mattress with Dawn, who immediately grabbed him and kissed him, pushing him onto his back. She mounted him once again with a smooth ease. He felt himself quickly become lost in her as she slipped her tongue into his mouth, and his wandering hands found her wonderfully padded ass. Her skin was soft and smooth and hot, so inviting, so pleasurable to touch. Dawn almost trembled with sexual energy as she made out with him, rubbing her nude, pleasantly padded body against his own. She seemed to have shed, or at least hidden, her previous anxiety.

She kept kissing him for another minute, then straightened up a bit and pretty much put her huge tits in his face. He began licking across them, pausing to suck on her perfect pink nipples, and loved listening to her moan in response to the attention. He switched between them, sucking on her big breasts for several moments, enjoying the base, primal satisfaction of it, and of being watched doing it by so many women.

And then it seemed Dawn was ready to move on, as she got off of him and laid down in between his legs. She looked up at him, her bright green eyes fierce and almost challenging, as she gripped his cock and began licking it. Pleasure sparked into existence and started to eat into him as she put her tongue to good use.

“Ahhh...fuck, Dawn,” he groaned. “That’s...holy shit, that’s so good.”

“She looks pretty good with a dick in her mouth,” he heard someone, he thought Sadie, murmur, and several other women agreed.

This was so fucking surreal.

Dawn paid attention only to him, locking eyes with him as she bobbed her head, slowly increasing the pace. She coated his dick in her saliva, almost as if marking him, claiming him, and that felt like an extremely bold move, given the context of the situation. But, like almost all the women he apparently attracted and was attracted to, Dawn was bold. She finished with her mouth and then climbed back on top of him, gripped his cock, and speared herself with it, slipping it inside of her. They both moaned as the ecstasy began and she started to fuck herself with his cock, sliding firmly and smoothly up and down it, working it into her perfect pussy. And she was a human. He remembered that. It was weird, how that had changed.

He’d had sex with so many paranormal women that at this point, he’d come out the other side, and now banging an extremely hot human woman was almost more intimidating and interesting and unlikely.

Not that he didn’t appreciate the paranormal ladies in his life.

Alex decided to become a little less passive in this display and grabbed her hips. As he thrust up into her and she cried out, the women around them began to cheer them on. Dawn’s tits looked beyond amazing as they bounced and jiggled in rhythm with their lovemaking, and her expression was one of pure feral lust and sexual gratification. She lowered herself and hugged him to her, kissing him deeply as she fucked him, taking him all the way into her. They made out for several more moments, fucking furiously, and then she sat back up and turned around, skillfully reversing herself without having to take him out of her.

And then he found himself looking at her thick, beautiful ass as she began to ride him reverse-cowgirl. He groaned as a fresh wave of pleasure hit him, slammed into him. Dawn slid perfectly up and down his cock, her bare pussy like tight perfection, stimulating him as she rode him. The women surrounding him, cheering both of them on, only made the whole situation that much more insane. And erotic.

He settled his hands on her wonderfully well-padded ass, letting her ride him for several moments, enjoying the pure sexual gratification of it. And then he gave her ass a smack. “Let’s switch,” he said.

“Okay, how?” she replied, panting.

“Doggystyle.”

She gave a short, harsh laugh. “Yes.”

And they quickly switched. Somehow he managed to make it happen without slipping out of her, and then he was just fucking ramming her from behind, her beautiful hips held firmly in his grasp as he drove furiously into her. She let out a long, loud scream of pure release, of total sexual abandon as she took his cock, and all around them the women cheered again.

“Oh, Alex! Oh FUCK! GIVE IT TO ME!” she screamed at the top of her lungs.

He smacked her big ass and gave it to her, grunting and growling as he pounded her. He reached down beneath her after a bit longer, found her clit, and began to rub it vigorously. She let out a loud cry of pleasure and almost immediately began coming on his dick. He let out a loud, growling groan as a fresh infusion of rapturous ecstasy slammed into him, her vaginal muscles fluttering and contracting around him, massively increasing the pleasure.

And then he was coming, he was coming into her pussy and it was the best thing he’d ever felt. Whenever he orgasmed, it always felt like the best thing he’d ever fucking felt. He felt his seed surging out of him, flowing into her in hard contractions, in furious sprays of release, and all of his thoughts and worries and fears left him for that perfect moment in time as they orgasmed together. He reveled in these feelings for as long as they lasted, and then they were slowly fading, and he was coming down from the high.

Alex opened his eyes and looked around as he caught his breath. Everyone was surrounding them, staring at them intently, apparently enraptured by the display. Well...he had to admit, there really was nothing like watching live sex happening right in front of you, in the flesh. It just hit some part of your brain, grabbed it, and wouldn’t let go. Apparently this was true of paranormals, even sexually seasoned ones.

He tried to think of something to say, and the only thing that came to mind was, “Next.”

Apparently it was the right thing to say, because they all started laughing, including Dawn. He carefully pulled out of her and sat down, and she fell forward onto the mattress.

“I think I saw a tub in here...” she murmured.

“In the corner,” Aurora said.

“There’s also a shower down here,” Brianna said.

“Yeah, he did make a big mess in me,” Dawn murmured.

“He does that,” Lapis, Brianna, Aurora, and at least two other women said almost at the same time.

“Evidently I do,” Alex said, sitting down on the mattress.

“You sure did when we fucked,” Sadie said.

He realized someone was approaching and looked over. Maria. She had stripped down to a bra that could barely contain her breasts and some panties that seemed to be having similar struggles with her hips and her ass. She was much more noticeably pregnant now, and so, so seductively sexy. He stared at her as she walked up to the bed. She was noticeably curvier now, her naturally tan skin looked so smooth and beautiful. Her hips and her thighs were fucking big. He had a particularly intense love of broad hips and thick thighs.

“I’m next,” she said, looking down at him.

“All right, awesome,” he replied. “I was-” he hesitated.

“You were what, Alex?” Brianna pressed.

“...hoping she’d be next,” he admitted.

“It’s not like we blame you. She is hot,” Sadie murmured.

Maria was chewing on her lower lip, hesitating, and finally she reached up and unhooked her bra. It was the kind that unhooked in the front. And her huge tits came out.

“I’m in lust,” Aurora whispered.

“We all are,” Helena murmured.

“I can see why you have a pregnancy fetish, honestly,” Kate said.

“You’re all making me nervous,” Maria murmured.

“Sorry,” Brianna said. “We’ll be quiet.”

Maria laughed and rolled her eyes, then shrugged out of her bra. Alex got up onto his knees before her and placed his hands on her panties. “May I?”

“Please do, I’ll also want help settling down. God, this pregnancy has gotten me feeling so fucking fat and unbalanced and paranoid honestly. I hate moving too quickly, and I’m so fucking horny! All the time! All. The. Time,” she growled.

He pulled down her panties, revealing her smooth, beautiful vagina. “I remember you telling me,” he replied, looking up at her. Then he reached up, hesitated, and she nodded, and he placed a hand on her stomach.

It brought back weird, uncertain memories and emotions related to Emma. He didn’t know quite how to interpret them, except that they made him hornier, so he ran with that, and then he helped her down carefully onto the mattress.

Once she was down, and they redistributed the pillows to make her more comfortable, he laid down beside her.

For a moment, they simply looked at each other.

“I’m glad you agreed to come to my party,” he said, because he felt like he should say something and he couldn’t think of anything else. Even after all the times he’d pretty much just jumped into sex, it still felt awkward, that transition, for him.

She smiled. “Well, you made an impression. I thought about you a lot. I was going to reach out to you, but it was hard to find you. I finally got in touch with Sadie, and she said maybe it wasn’t the best time, given some things she’d heard were going on. So I held off.”

“Sorry, it was...chaotic,” he replied.

“That’s an understatement,” Aurora murmured.

“Aurora, silent audience until the actual fucking starts,” Brianna whispered harshly. Aurora sighed heavily, but otherwise was quiet.

Maria giggled. “This is a bit much for me, I have to admit. I’ve never fucked with such an audience before.”

“Well...everyone here is nice, so if we fuck up, no one’s going to make fun of us,” Alex replied. “I hope that helps.”

“It does, actually...okay, I’m actually really horny, can we get started?”

He laughed softly. “Yes. We can.” And he kissed her. She kissed him back immediately, pressing her soft, hot lips to his and moaning as they did. He slipped a hand down to one of her huge breasts, groping it gently and just enjoying her for a little while. She pushed her tongue eagerly into his mouth and soon their tongues were dancing the ancient dance of lust, twisting and twining together, sharing saliva, tasting each other.

Since he could feel how restless she was, how much pent up sexual energy she must have, Alex decided to try and get her off at least once before they started, and his hand slid down her body, over her pregnant belly, then down in between her wonderfully thick thighs. She gasped, broke the kiss and let out a very loud, long moan of pure bliss as his fingertip found her clit and began to massage it. “Oh, Alex, yes...” she groaned, trembling violently in response.

“Wow, you are fucking horny,” he said.

“Yes, I told you-ah! OH FUCK!” she shrieked and she started coming almost immediately.

He kept fingering her throughout it as she shook and shuddered, moaning and crying out in desperate passion, and when she was finished, she was left panting. “Holy shit. I told you. I told you I was so fucking horny. Can we fuck now? I want your cock inside of me.”

“Yeah,” he replied, and that made most of the women laugh.

“Hurry up,” she replied. “I want to come again. I’m going crazy!”

Alex quickly got in between her spread open legs, looking at her thick thighs and her smooth, wet pussy, and got up against her. Once he was in place, it was easy to slip inside of her, he was already rock hard again, and then-

“Ohhhhhh, yeeeeessss...” he groaned loudly as he pushed his way inside of her.

“Okay, you’re right, he’s clearly in love with pregnant vagina,” Helena said.

He settled his hands on her hips, got into the perfect position, and then started fucking her. She moaned loudly, crying out as he began screwing her, going slowly at first but quickly picking up speed. The pleasure was beyond amazing. He had forgotten what it felt like to fuck pregnant pussy. He didn’t know if it was the same for pregnant humans, but witches did seem to get all the benefits of pregnancy, so maybe it was a witch thing, but holy. Fuck. It was so wet, and so crazy fucking tight, almost like it was squeezing his cock.

“Oh fuck...oh Maria...oh my fucking God...” he moaned, panting as he started going harder and faster, staring down at her wondrous body, enraptured by the way her enormous breasts swayed and bounced. She had her eyes closed and was chewing on her lower lip now, completely lost in the sex they were having, and he imagined it must be like having a powerfully irritating itch scratched in just the right way after such a long time of enduring it. She looked so thoroughly, utterly, deeply satisfied by the dick he was giving her.

And her vagina. Oh good fucking God, that pussy of hers was just so good…

He knew he wasn’t lasting long. But he had to make her come again at least once. Preferably twice. Well, at least it was easy. Unable to help himself, he rested his hands on her huge breasts and groped them gently. Maria seemed completely lost in her pleasure, laying there and just taking his cock over and over again. And she was so fucking slippery inside, so insanely wet and tight! He groped her breasts for a bit longer and knew he had to get to the next part or he was going to pop off. As it was, not coming with her was going to be hard enough.

Alex reached down and laid a thumb against her clit. She gasped and shuddered, then drew a deep breath and started crying out as he began to stimulate and pleasure her. And apparently she was still so keyed up because he made her come in about another fifteen seconds. Maria let out a long, loud shriek of bliss as she started orgasming, and such a spray of feminine sex juices came out of her, coating his inner thighs and balls and lower stomach. She shrieked each time he shoved his cock back into her and it was way too hard holding back his orgasm and as her own climax kept going, her vaginal muscles clenching and constricting like crazy, piling on the pleasure and the deep, intense sexual gratification…

Alex knew he had no chance in hell.

It was all so much, way too much. The pleasure of their sex and her orgasm and staring at her beautiful, curvaceous, buxom, voluptuous pregnant body in all her orgasmic splendor...Alex let out his own inarticulate cry of pure sexual release as he began to come inside of her. He cried out repeatedly, grabbing her hips and thrusting deep and hard into her each time a fresh pulse of pleasure shot through him, each time another spray of his seed was released into her. And just fucking pumped her pregnant pussy full of his seed, he absolutely filled her with it. The orgasm felt like it went on for a very long time, longer than normal, and he was blind to everything else around him. In that moment, it felt like the only things in existence were him and her, locked together in sexual bliss, tied to each other in a perfect sexual splendor.

And then, at some point, it was over, and he slowly came back to himself.

He was gasping for breath and trembling from the toll the orgasm and the furious fuck session had taken on his body, and Maria looked to be in much the same condition.

“Okay,” he heard Dawn say, “I’m a little jealous I didn’t get that kind of orgasm out of you, Alex.”

“Don’t worry, most of us haven’t,” Helena said.

“It’s rare even for us, and we’re his girlfriends,” Brianna said.

“Sorry,” he panted. “Not trying to cause problems...fuck. Oh boy. Wow.”

“Don’t be sorry, that was amazing,” Lapis said.

“Hell yes it was,” Aurora agreed. “At least I know what to get you for your birthday and Christmas every year from now on.”

“What would that be?” he groaned as he slowly pulled out of Maria, who had her eyes closed and was just smiling blissfully. He thought she was lost in the afterglow of her own orgasm. He knew how she felt.

“Pregnant vagina, duh,” Aurora replied.

“Yeah...it’s really good,” he groaned, and sat down heavily on the mattress, then got on his back and just laid there.

“So, who’s next?” Brianna asked, and Alex moaned.

…

“You okay, Alex?” Helena asked.

“I...uh...what?” he replied, laying on the floor of the downstairs shower, which was, like all of the personal bathrooms in the house, evidently big enough to fuck in. Even if you were fucking a seven foot tall woman.

Helena laughed. “Are you okay, Alex?” she asked slowly.

“Yeah...I’m great,” he replied.

“We gotta get him out of the shower,” Brianna murmured.

“Yeah. Come on, up Alex.” She helped him to his feet.

“He gonna be okay?” Kate asked.

“This always happens whenever I fuck him,” Helena replied.

“And you were complaining about not getting enough of a reaction out of him,” Maria said. He was honestly surprised they could fit all of them in the shower. Well, Kate wasn’t actually in there with them, and Brianna was by the door. Helena got him up easily and he came back to himself a little as they got him out of the shower. Enough to dry himself off, anyway. Once he was dry, Helena helped him out of the bathroom, through Aurora’s tattoo parlor, (where, he noticed, she was giving Sadie a tattoo on her right bicep), and into the main room. Once he was there, she propped him on one of the couches, in between Lilith and Ash.

“Hey, you okay?” Ash asked.

“She fucked me almost into a coma,” he murmured.

Helena laughed. “Too much heat gets to his head.”

“Hey, Alex! It’s almost midnight!” Lapis called from somewhere.

“Oh shit...I need my laptop,” he muttered.

“I’ll get it, dear,” Brianna said, and left the basement.

“So this is it? The actual launch?” Dawn asked, coming back into the main room, drying her hair.

“Yep. At midnight worldwide,” he replied.

The others drifted in and joined him, sitting around him, all of them either completely naked or just stripped down to their underwear. Aurora, Sadie, and Brianna were last in, and the ladies around him made room for Lapis, Aurora, and Brianna to sit near him. He set the laptop down on his lap, wincing at the cold metal touching his bare skin, then thought better of keeping it there and leaned forward, setting it on a coffee table.

He logged in and brought up one of the more popular distribution platforms, and laughed softly as he brought the page up. “Sweet! We just barely got in under the wire. Still says ‘pre-order’,” he said, smiling happily at it.

He was exhausted at this point, endurance pill or no. But he had actually managed to fuck every single woman here. Helena had been last, and he’d had several very pleasant conversations with most of them in between the sex sessions.

“Okay, it’s past midnight, come on!” Brianna whispered, and for a few seconds, he felt an overpowering sense of emotion at how into this she was, how much she cared. How much all of them cared about this.

Alex refreshed the page.

The ‘pre-order’ button disappeared, replaced by ‘purchase’.

All of them cheered, and that emotional response only amplified.

“So, how does it feel?” Lapis asked. “Your first ever album, live, and you’re at this amazing launch party?”

“Where you banged all of us,” Aurora added.

“I don’t have words,” he said after a moment, struggling to think of something. “All I can think is...this is the best day of my life, and lucky doesn’t even begin to describe how amazing this experience has been, and meeting all of you, and getting to enjoy your company, and be involved in your lives, and...I mean, obviously, the sex.” They all laughed. “Just...words fail me. You’re all so amazing, and I’m so glad to have you in my life. Especially you three,” he said, and he hugged and kissed Brianna, Lapis, and Aurora.

And as he sat there, basking in the glow of all this happiness and love and good cheer, Alex knew, inasmuch as he had ever known anything in his entire life…

That he had made the right choice, and this was the life he wanted to live.

PARASEXUAL STRAITLACED

It was raining today, and Alex took that as a good omen.

There’d been a bit of a drought recently. What must’ve been almost two weeks at this point, which was the longest it had gone as far as he could remember, at least since he’d moved in. Alex glanced up through the rain-streaked windshield as he waited for the light to change. The skies were gray and gloomy, and that suited him exceptionally well. Although lately it seemed like pretty much everything suited him exceptionally well. Successfully launching your first album, and actually seeing people purchasing it, and liking it, was amazing in ways he didn’t have words for. He’d sold ten thousand copies so far.

That still seemed unreal.

A thousand would have seemed unreal.

He felt a twinge of guilt at that, like he always did. Even though he felt like he’d kind of half-assed it, Stacy’s marketing campaign had worked far better than he thought it might. Certainly way better than if he’d done it on his own. In the month since his launch party, he’d largely been attempting to maintain what his first album had generated. Essentially, it had provided the initial spark, and now he was tending to the fire that had resulted, trying not only to keep it alive, but to stoke it, make it grow even bigger.

It was a lot of work.

Mostly it was doing stuff he didn’t think he’d really enjoy doing: tending to social media. He’d been responding to people sending him messages and e-mails, and had even had a dozen interviews with smaller blogs and sites since the launch. It still felt so weird, and he was doing his best to assuage his guilt of getting the leg up by responding to every single person who reached out to him. He was thinking of other ways to help other people, other artists, but he still needed to get his own legs beneath him before helping anyone else.

It was going to have to change, and soon, the way he spent his work time. Polishing his site, doing interviews, updating social media, it was going to have to be relegated to a much, much smaller percentage. Because while he’d taken this month to distance himself from his music, letting it all settle, he was feeling the need to get to work on the second album. Based on what he’d seen when he’d last looked over his archive of tracks, he thought that he had an album and an EP worth of old material left to produce. He’d made a few decisions over the past month, discarding a handful of tracks as useless. Whatever he’d been going for had been either failed or forgotten.

What was left would require work. Either a few touch-ups, or some heavy remixing and editing. But he was finally starting to get there, and he was looking forward to the work. And to taking what he’d learned the first time through the wringer and applying it to the next round to see how much better he could do.

The light changed and Alex drove through the intersection. He was heading for the southeast side of town, maybe fifteen minutes from where he was now living with his girlfriends. He was driving in his car. Brianna had insisted on taking him out last week and getting him a car, and he’d finally relented, letting her do it. It still felt weird and strange and uncomfortable when he’d selected a sleek black two-door that he thought looked pretty cool, and she’d paid the thirty grand for it right then and there with a single check.

Money was another thing he was just floored by.

He had it. He had real money. Or he would, soon, anyway. The payouts for the royalties from the fifteen or so different sites he’d uploaded to came at different intervals, but most of them paid out at the end of each month. He was caught a little awkwardly on the pay cycle of most of them, given he’d published about a week and a half into the month, so he was getting about two weeks worth of royalties.

But fuck.

Even that was an unthinkable amount. Using very basic math, between the lot of them, the sites paid out about fifty percent of each sale. Some higher, some lower, but fifty was a decent estimate. He was selling his album for about eight bucks. At roughly ten thousand copies sold, that was around forty grand. He was still reeling from that. Of course, about ten thousand of it was going to taxes. Lapis had sat him down and gone over the tax shit with him, since none of this money was being taxed. He’d have to pay the taxes himself. It was surprisingly easy. Basically he just had to mail a check for fifteen percent of his earnings every three months. It was impossible to truly tell, because his income was going to fluctuate, but she thought his earnings for the year would very likely put him at least in the one-quarter tax bracket, meaning he’d have to pay a quarter of his income. That seemed like a lot, but honestly, he didn’t really care.

The idea that he could be making over eighty five thousand dollars a year was unthinkable all by itself.

Alex put all these thoughts aside as his dash-mounted GPS informed him that his destination was on the right a quarter mile ahead. He slowed, scanning the houses that he was driving by. They were nice, but not crazy nice, more modestly nice. They looked recent, too. He focused. Money, marketing, a new album, everything was going to be put on hold for tonight. Because tonight was going to be an extremely interesting and, hopefully, deeply pleasurable night.

He was going to see Stacy.

It was still something he was having trouble processing, that she had actually said yes to his indecent proposal. Though he thought it was pretty decent, for what it was, and apparently she agreed. She had apologized for not being able to make it to his party, but she’d simply been too busy, and she’d also been too busy for the next solid month after that to do more than send him a few messages. Finally, last week, she’d shot him a text message after they’d exchanged numbers through their last e-mail. It was short and simple.

Are you still interested in the offer you made in my office?

He’d immediately replied in the affirmative, and so she’d sent him an address and told him to be there at a certain time, on a certain date, and once he was there they would ‘discuss the terms of engagement’. Which made him, and Brianna when he’d told her, laugh. Stacy had such a...practical manner about her. She struck him as prudent to the point of blunt, which he did appreciate about her, he had to admit.

His GPS informed him that he had arrived, and Alex pulled into a driveway after double-checking the address. He found himself looking up at a simple, two-story house that was painted a simple white, with an expertly maintained lawn, and a small garden below the front windows. A polished and simple four-door car sat in the driveway. He parked, killed the engine, got out, and headed for the front door.

Alex had made sure to clean up before coming over, as Brianna had offered that advice, and it was in line with what he knew about Stacy. He thought she would appreciate clean. So he’d showered and washed behind his ears and trimmed his nails and brushed his teeth, though Brianna had advised him against shaving or combing his hair.

“Why?” he’d asked.

She had just smirked and said, “If she’s planning what I think she’s planning, she’s going to want you clean...but also rough around the edges. Trust me.”

And so he’d trusted her. His hair was kind of messy, and he had stubble on his face, but otherwise he was pretty clean.

Alex walked up the path to her front door and knocked on it. It opened up and he found himself looking at a version of Stacy he had tried to imagine but couldn’t: Stacy at home. For some reason, he always imagined her in one of her prim, pressed business dresses. Now, she wore a blue t-shirt and a pair of sweatpants.

It was strange, but also really hot. Her hair was pulled into a ponytail, her pointed ears very obvious.

“Hi,” she said, and her voice sounded so different. He immediately picked up on what it was: she lacked that same strong confidence he had always heard her speak with during their few interactions. She seemed nervous and a little shy.

“Hi, Stacy. Thank you for having me over,” he replied.

She offered an awkward smile and stepped back. “Come in.”

He walked in and took off his shoes, and she shut and locked the door behind him. Looking around, he found himself immediately impressed with how clean and organized everything looked. Her house wasn’t very large, he could see, but he had the suspicion that she was the only one living here, and he imagined she would utilize her space well.

“You have a very nice, very clean place,” he murmured.

“Thank you. I...enjoy organization,” she replied. “Come on.”

She hesitated just for a second, then reached out and took his hand. Her skin was wonderfully warm and soft to the touch. He let her lead him through her house. They moved past a small dining room and then hooked a left into her living room.

“All of this looks so new,” he murmured.

“It is. It was completed two months ago. I purchased the land and had the house custom-made, based off of my own designs,” she replied.

They sat down on a bright, white loveseat that looked so clean and fresh it almost seemed to have come straight out of a factory yesterday.

“That must have been...really expensive,” he said.

“Oh yes. It was. But I’m very financially prudent, and I have been for...well, a long time. Most of my life. I had the car custom-made, too,” she replied.

“Wow,” he whispered. “Paranormals still just...surprise the shit out of me. Like, I’m still marveling over the fact that I actually managed to put together a successful album, and you’re over here fucking custom-designing your own car and house, and probably buying it straight cash. Like, fucking holy shit.”

She gave him a small smile. “Well, I wrote a check, but yes. You have to understand though, you’re...so young.”

“I’m not that young.”

“Yes you are. To me, you are. To a lot of paranormals. Even to Brianna or Lapis or Aurora. Not only do we have far, far more life experience and practice, we have all that experience and practice with the benefit of boosted...everything, typically. We can think faster, process more, have better senses, some of us are much stronger than humans. I’m not super strong, but my mind is very sharp, and I’m very quick. I can manage several different large projects virtually simultaneously, and successfully. The dice are loaded in our favor, basically. I’d say don’t let it bother you, but...I don’t think it does, not really.”

“No. I wouldn’t be in a relationship with three paranormal woman, all of them more than twice my age, if it really bothered me,” he replied.

“How are things, speaking of that?” she asked.

“Good. Great. Amazing. I’m gearing up for my second album. I’m in love with three women, and they love me back. We’re all still getting used to each other, you know, living with each other, and probably will be for awhile. But things are great. How about you?”

“I’m...busy. Very busy. I’m managing ten different people. Creatives, mostly. One CEO with a penchant for being a high profile socialite. I also maintain this house, and my few relationships. I also work to help people plan vacations a few days out of the month, and I also run a free tax consulting blog. I’m thinking about taking up something else, maybe a creative writing class, but it’s hard to schedule the time.”

“That’s...amazing. Um, thanks again for seeing me.”

“Well, uh, your offer was...very tempting. Especially after I spoke with Brianna. She told me that you would be able to offer precisely what I wanted,” she said.

“What do you want, exactly?” he asked. “I mean, I’m up for some stuff. Some stuff I’m just not interested in.”

“Right. So. What I want. I...” she hesitated and looked down at her hands, which were now in her lap. “I find this very difficult to talk about. I was...not taken very seriously, growing up. I had the misfortune of living, during my formative years, in a town that harbored both racists and misogynists. So a lot of people dismissed me, or even were cruel towards me, because I was a woman and an elf. So, being taken seriously is very important to me.”

“I’m sorry,” he said.

She looked back up and there was a smile on her face now. “I could hear your empathy in those two words. Brianna was right. She tells me you’re very kind, and caring, and empathic. That’s why I considered doing this. It is...exceptionally rare that anyone gets to see this side of me. Like, I haven’t done this in...two years, at least.”

“I appreciate the opportunity,” Alex replied.

She laughed softly. “You’re so polite,” she murmured, then reached up and laid her hand on his cheek, gently rubbing it. “Brianna told you not to shave, didn’t she?” He nodded. She laughed again. “She still knows me very well.” Her hand fell away and she looked out the window for a few silent seconds. He waited patiently for her to continue. Suddenly, she uttered a short, sharp laugh. “You’d think I was going to confess that I’m into something really fucked up like...I don’t even know. I’m pretty boring, sexually speaking, except that I have one thing that really, really, really gets me off so hard. And I guess I should just tell you.”

She looked at him again, and still he waited, looking back at her.

“You’re so fucking patient!” she said.

“I just want you to be comfortable,” he replied. “I don’t want to rush you.”

“I know. And it’s very appreciated. Okay, okay. The thing I’m into. Given some of the people you’ve been hanging around, I’d guess it isn’t some huge shock for you, but I’m super into...forced sex roleplay. The realer, the better.” She hesitated and looked away again. “You can see why, um, I have a lot of difficulty with admitting to this. It really...cuts against my, well, everything. My personality, my wants, my beliefs...”

“Stacy,” Alex said, and she looked back at him again, “I’ve talked with Brianna and Aurora and a few others about this stuff, and if there’s one thing they really impressed onto me, it’s that...what we’re discussing here, what you want in your private life, it’s its own thing. It’s separate. You can enjoy being tied to a bed, spat on, and fucked against your will and also be, you know, a stern, serious-minded, successful and competent businesswoman. Those two things aren’t incompatible. I mean, don’t get me wrong, I understand why you’d want to keep this private, and there’s nothing wrong with that, people don’t need to know this about you if you don’t want them to, but you shouldn’t take yourself less seriously just because you like this stuff. And, I mean, it’s not like you chose to like it. No one chooses their fetishes.”

She smiled. “Yeah, Brianna told me much of the same the many times we’ve discussed it at length. She’s correct. You’re correct right now. It’s still something I wrestle with. And, admittedly, I probably don’t do myself any favors by just ignoring it for two years.” She stood up suddenly. “Come on, we should do this before I lose my nerve.”

“If you don’t want to-”

“No, I want to. I really want to. Like, you have no idea. My stomach is just fucking boiling from how goddamned turned on I am having you here and just thinking about it. I just-this is like the one area in my life where I’m not confident. So we should just-we should do it. I have some setup to get through, anyway. Well, we do. Come on.”

“All right,” he replied, and got up.

She again took his hand and led him through her house, down a hallway towards the back end of it, past a stairway that led up.

“What’s up there?” he asked.

“My work area. Only working happens up there. I’ve got just two offices and a bathroom. I don’t go up there for anything else. Well, except to clean,” she replied.

“Nice. That’s sort of how I do it. Though not quite as...intense.”

“I’ve had decades to perfect my intensity.”

He wasn’t sure how to respond to that. She led him into her bedroom, which was just as trim and tidy as the rest of her house. Just a bed, a dresser, a bookshelf, and a nightstand. She brought him over to one of two other doors in the room. It opened into a walk-in closet that was meticulously organized, clothes hanging from racks to one side and shelves to the other. Sitting right in the middle of it was a black case, closed, and it looked out of place.

“Okay,” she said, standing in front of the case and turning around to face him, “so, Alex...this is what I need from you.”

“I’m listening,” he replied.

“My fantasy is...taking a shower, and then, after the shower, when I’m going to bed, being grabbed and...forced. Violently forced. So basically, I will go and take a shower. You’ll have maybe ten minutes to get ready. Everything that happens after I come out of that bathroom door is in your hands. I’m basically looking to be taken for a ride, if you get my meaning.”

“I believe I do,” he replied.

“Good. So, um...safety. Safe word, yes. I’m still hoping I remember all this. My safe word is esoteric. Okay?”

“Okay. That’s certainly a good one,” he replied.

“I thought so. No one’s laughed, yet. I haven’t needed to use it yet, thankfully. Uh...sound. You can be as loud as you want. The house is pretty soundproof and the windows are already properly covered up, so my neighbors won’t happen to glance in and call the police. As for what you can do, and what I want you to do...don’t hit my face. You can slap me and choke me, just don’t punch me in the face or backhand me or anything. I wouldn’t really mind, but dear God the embarrassment of having to deal with clients and coworkers with a fucking black eye I got from rough sex...I mean, I know I can cover it up with makeup but it’s just such a hassle and I already don’t really wear all that much makeup...”

“Stacy, it’s fine. I won’t damage your face,” he replied.

“Thank you. I appreciate it. You can pull my hair, I like that. And I do love being choked. There’s really nothing you can’t say to me. Just be...aggressive, and demeaning, and loud. I like loud. I know some women don’t, but I love being screamed at. Um...you can finish in me.”

“Can I fuck you in the ass?” he asked.

“Yes. You can. You should. I like that. Just, use lube. And you can finish there, too.” She paused. “It just occurred to me that you’re probably going to gag me, so maybe we need another indicator. Oh, easy one. If I go limp, that’s my, uh, physical ‘safe word’, okay?”

“Understood,” he replied. “I’ll keep watch on you. I’m definitely no expert in this, though I’ve been getting a lot more practice lately.”

“Oh yeah? Who with?” she asked, smirking.

“Aurora and Lapis. And an undead porn star and her vampire friend.”

“Wow,” she murmured. “How many...do you have on the side?”

“I mean like regulars? Uh...four.”

“Four regulars? What does regular mean?” she asked.

“I have sex with them at least a few times a month.”

“...okay, I admit, I want to have an in-depth discussion about this later. But for now, we should get underway. Here.” She stepped to the side and turned, then indicated the case on the floor. “Everything you might want to use is in there. You can use none of it or all of it. Whatever you choose. I want this to be a surprise.”

“I’ll do my best,” he replied.

“Thank you.” She paused, then she stepped up to him. “I would like a kiss, a nice one, before we begin.”

“Okay,” he replied, and he stepped forward, slipped his hand over the back of her neck, and pulled her gently into a kiss. She let out a soft moan and pushed her slim body against his own, leaning into the kiss, tilting her head gently and deepening it. She slipped her tongue into his mouth briefly, and then pulled back.

“Wow,” she said. “You know I haven’t been kissed in...two months?”

“Really? I’m sorry,” he replied.

“Me too. That was...a rush.” She seemed to try to compose herself a little. “Um...okay, I’m going to go to the shower now.”

“I’ll get ready,” he replied.

She opened her mouth to say something else, hesitated, then nodded and left. He watched her go, then, as soon as he heard the bathroom door shut, he crouched by the case and opened it up. Inside, he found a roll of duct tape, a pair of handcuffs, an eyemask, some rope, some lube, a ball-gag, and a few other things beneath it all. He sorted through it for a few moments, listening to her get undressed, then turning the shower on. After a moment, he grabbed the cuffs, the lube, and the tape and decided to keep it simple. Maybe, if he was lucky, she would be interested in a repeat performance, and he could use more of it later. With that out of the way, he headed back into the bedroom and spent a few more minutes considering how exactly he wanted to do this.

Her room didn’t leave a lot of options for places to hide and spring out, and the places that he did have to choose from seemed really obvious. In the closet? Behind the door? Laying down beside the bed? Maybe out in the hallway? He saw that she’d closed the door to her bedroom. Well, she was a very detail-oriented person…

Alex quickly stripped naked and tossed his clothes into the closet, then turned out the light in there and closed the door. He then moved over to the door and opened it up just about an inch or two, and left it there. Then he pulled the duct tape up a little bit and folded the last few centimeters of it in on itself, so it wouldn’t stick back down. He didn’t really want to break the flow once it got started, and sitting there, having to fuck with the tape, would do that. He pulled up what he thought would be enough to cover her mouth and then, after considering it for a moment, just tore it off and tossed the roll onto the floor by the far side of her bed, out of sight. He then stuck the tape to her bed’s frame, also out of sight, and put the lube under a pillow.

The shower turned off as he finished getting the handcuffs open, and he moved quickly and quietly into place, to the right of the bathroom door, after turning the lights out. He left the hallway light on. The windows had definitely been covered pretty thoroughly, so the room was extremely dark now, most of it hidden in shadows. He thought that she’d leave the bathroom light on, which should provide just enough light to see by as he fucked the shit out of her. He waited, already most of the way to an erection by now, thinking that, holy shit, he was actually doing this. He was going to fake force an extremely hot, mature elf who was most at home in a business suit. There was something extra awesome about that.

Fucking a party girl like Aurora or a shy introvert like Lapis or a relaxed but highly sexual woman like Brianna...they all had their own pleasures, and he appreciated each of them intensely, but there was definitely something to be said for having sex with a woman who almost seemed like sex was beneath her, like she was too good for it, like all she did was focus on her job. Stacy kind of had that ice queen persona about her. Less so now that he’d had such a candid conversation with her, and that he was doing this, but still.

And the fact that their first sexual encounter was a realistic and violent roleplay...that just made it even better.

This was going to be fucking amazing.

He heard her hand on the knob.

It turned.

The door opened and light spilled into the room.

It was showtime.

She slipped out of the bathroom wearing only a towel wrapped around herself, walked a few paces away, towards the bed, then saw the door and stopped. She hesitated for a few seconds, and he considered whether or not to strike right now. She was close enough. But he thought she would appreciate the tension more. He wondered if she knew where he was. If it was Brianna, she would know immediately, her senses were too good, but he didn’t really know much about elves. She began walking slowly towards the door.

Alex silently crept forward, being as quiet as he could, and it was fairly easy. Her floor didn’t creak, her carpet was soft. He kept going, closing the gap between them, handcuffs ready. As she reached the door, before she could do anything, open or close it, he struck. She began to turn around, and he thought she tried to say something, but she let out a shriek of fear, and it sounded real, as he grabbed one of her wrists.

“Stop!” she yelled as he slapped one of the cuffs on her wrist.

“Shut the fuck up,” he growled, twisting her arm around behind her back, grabbing her other wrist, and yanking it back. He clapped the other cuff on, securing her arms behind her back. She began struggling, and tried to run, but he grabbed her, yanked her back, and wrapped an arm around her neck. She choked and kept trying to get away.

“Stop!” he screamed, and jerked her violently.

She cried out and became still. He could feel her trembling against him.

“Please...please...” she whispered.

“Shut up, whore. Shut the fuck up,” he replied, his mouth right up against one pointed ear. “Now you listen to me, and you listen closely. You have a decision to make. I’m going to fuck you. That’s already a foregone conclusion. Nothing you can do will change it. I will fuck the shit out of you, I will come in you. The decision that you get to make is how difficult this is going to be. You can let me do this, and I’ll fuck you and leave. Or, if you struggle and scream, I will beat the fucking shit out of you, and I’ll fuck you anyway on top of that. So, what’s it going to be, elf whore?”

“I...I won’t fight,” she whispered. Then she groaned and trembled again. “Please don’t do this, please don’t do this...” she moaned.

“Shut up. If you talk again, I’ll hit you. Hard,” he growled.

She moaned but closed her mouth.

“Good little slut,” Alex said, and he walked her over to the bed and shoved her down onto it. The towel still partially clung to her body, so he grabbed it and pulled it away.

As he’d hoped, she had left the bathroom light on and the door open. It fell onto the bed, onto her, and there was enough light to see by.

And he saw Stacy naked for the first time.

Her body was amazing. She was in great shape, and she had a nice, tight, toned, athletic frame with just beautiful c-cup breasts, topped by the sexiest pink nipples. Her hips and thighs were firm and fit, and her pussy was shaved bald. He ran his hands up her bare, pale thighs and she moaned.

“You are going to be such an excellent fuck,” he whispered, and she groaned again, turning her head and squeezing her golden eyes shut. “All right...let’s do this.”

He ran his hands up her smooth, pale, fit body, pausing on her breasts, groping and squeezing them. They felt perfect in his grasp, so firm and hot to the touch. Then he shifted, getting on top of her, straddling her face.

“Look at me,” he said.

She groaned and continued turning her head away from him, pushing it into the mattress, her eyes squeezed shut.

“Look at me!” he screamed, and smacked her.

She cried out and looked up at him. Her eyes had a faint glow, he realized. “Good. Now open,” he said. She hesitated, then slowly opened her mouth. “Good. Now, if I feel teeth, you little slut, I will fucking beat you, do you understand me?”

She nodded and kept her mouth open.

“That’s what I thought.”

He put his cock in her mouth. “You know what to do,” he said, and she groaned and started sucking. “That’s right...” he whispered, and he started fucking her mouth, going slowly at first, watching her face, her beautiful lips sliding up and down his shaft. He went slowly for the first minute or so and then, without warning, he started to go much harder. She let out a muffled shout and began to struggle. “Don’t you fucking move!” he screamed at her.

Alex shifted position so that he had a better angle and then went all out on her, pounding her head into the mattress, shoving his cock down her throat repeatedly. She cried out, letting out muffled moans, gagging as he made her choke on his dick. His entire body was thrumming with dark lust and deep satisfaction as he watched his cock disappearing into her mouth again and again, felt it hitting the back of her throat, going down it, watched her trying to get out from beneath him. He still couldn’t believe she was actually doing this with him.

He kept it up for another few moments, then pulled his cock out of her mouth. He didn’t want to choke her too bad. “All right,” he said as he got up off of her, preparing to rearrange himself and start fucking her, “now-hey!”

As soon as he was off her, she rolled away, twisted around, swung her feet over the bed, and then stood up. Alex bounded up off the bed and ran after her as she headed for the door. It was still mostly closed, so she had to pause and began to try to use a foot to get it open, since her hands were still bound firmly behind her back. He intercepted her, wrapping his arms around her midsection and lifting her up, then turning her back around to the bed.

He kicked the door completely shut behind him.

“NO!” she shrieked, thrashing.

“Now you’ve fucking done it!” he screamed at her. Alex took a few steps, then threw her onto the bed. She landed on her back, grunting, and began to try and get back up. “I fucking warned you! I gave you a choice!” he yelled, and shoved her back down. He slapped her across the face. “Now you’re really going to get it.”

“No, please!” she cried.

“Shut the FUCK up!” he screamed back at her, slapped her again, then he wrapped both of his hands around her throat. She jerked, trying to get back up, but he piled on the pressure and began to choke her. Stacy gagged and jerked again, more violently. Alex put his whole body on top of her, using it to hold her down. She stared up at him with her golden, faintly glowing eyes, which were wide with panic and terror.

“You fucking did this to yourself,” he growled, squeezing harder. “You stupid fucking worthless elf bitch. You fucking dumb whore.” She kept struggling as he choked her for another half minute or so. “Are you going to behave?” he asked. “Huh!? You gonna be a good little fucktoy?!” He let up on the pressure and she gasped.

“Yes!” she managed, panting, gasping, coughing, “yes!”

“That’s what the fuck I thought,” he said, and let go of her throat, then he shifted, getting off of her. “Open your legs,” he said.

She moaned and kept them squeezed shut.

“Now,” he growled.

“Please, please don’t do this...” she moaned.

“Open your legs!” he screamed. When she still didn’t, he shoved his hands in between her firm thighs and forced them open. She resisted, but he managed to get them open and put himself between them before she could close them again.

“No, don’t! Please don’t!” she begged.

“I warned you,” Alex replied. “I told you what would happen.” He got closer, resting on his knees, and gripped his cock. He began rubbing the head of it in between the lips of her pussy. She was so wet.

“Please,” she moaned, “please don’t put it in me. Please, please...”

He sighed. “Shut the fuck up.”

Alex pushed it into her. She screamed and tried again to get away. He grabbed her thighs, raised them up a bit, then yanked her against him, forcing himself deeper. She yelled again. “Oh yes! Fucking take it, you whore!” he screamed as he started fucking her.

He pounded the fuck out of her, shoving his cock deep and hard inside of her, and she was tight. She was so fucking tight. He listened to her beg and scream and babble incoherently as he destroyed the absolute fuck out of her pussy. The pleasure hit him in waves, it pulsed through him as he fucked her sweet elf pussy. He forced her legs up into the air and found her to be quite flexible. He held her legs there, resting fully on his knees now, holding her ankles near his face as he looked down at her, and screwed her hard and fast.

“Please! It hurts! It hurts so much! PLEASE STOP!” she begged, shrieking at him.

“I don’t give a fuck!” he screamed back at her and went harder, making her bed shake. He screwed her furiously for another minute or so and she kept yelling and begging throughout all of it. “Oh my God, shut the fuck up!” he snapped. She kept moaning and crying out. Finally, he sighed and reached over to where he’d stuck the piece of tape to the bed frame. Grabbing it, he ripped it off, then slapped it over her mouth.

“Now you’re really gonna get it,” he growled, and he let her put her legs back down for a moment. Laying down on top of her, he punched her in the ribs. She let out a muffled shriek. He paid close attention to her as he kept pounding her, checking to see if she was going to go limp, if that had been too much. But she didn’t. She kept twisting and writhing around. “I fucking warned you!” he yelled, and punched her again.

He didn’t do it too hard, hard enough to hurt, he hoped, to a satisfying level, but not hard enough to do any real damage. She let out another muffled scream. He kept fucking her, driving his steel-hard cock into her amazingly hot, wet pussy again and again, burying his entire length into her, staring down at her as she stared back up at him with her wide eyes.

Alex kept this up for a bit longer, then slipped his hand up under the pillow, finding the lube. He pulled it out, set it down beside her, then got back up onto his knees. “Okay, whore, I warned you. I warned you what would happen, and you chose to be punished. So now you’re going to get the punishment. You’re going to get it fucking hard you stupid bitch!” he snapped at her, he practically folded her in half, shoving her feet up so they were on either side of her head, and was glad that she was flexible enough for it.

It took a bit of shifting and maneuvering around, but he managed to get his cock properly lubed up. He laid his dick at the entrance of her ass and felt her tense up. He looked back up at her face, saw her wide, golden eyes. She began shaking her head, letting out a muffled ‘No! No!’ again and again. He kept looking into her eyes as he began to push into her ass. Her whole body trembled in response and she thrashed. He grabbed her legs with both hands and held her firmly in place.

“You aren’t going anywhere,” he said as he worked his way into her ass. She yelled something in response. Alex kept going, pushing his whole dick into her ass again and again, going slower at first, and then really starting to go harder and faster. She shrieked from behind the tape, squirming and shifting. He ignored her and just kept fucking her ass, pounding it, letting the rapturous ecstasy burn into him, pushing him towards an orgasm.

Which meant it was time to push it up a bit and get her off.

She liked her hair pulled, he remembered her saying, and to be screamed at…

Alex reached down between her legs and grabbed a handful of her dark hair by the roots, and gave it a pull. She let out a muffled cry. Stacy had just begun to close her eyes but now she opened them again with a start.

“You’re a stupid, worthless whore,” he said, staring down at her, and pulling on her hair, he slapped her. She cried out beneath the tape, and he felt her twitch against him. “You fucking bitch!” he screamed and slapped her again.

Now she moaned, and he knew he was headed down the right path.

He yanked on her hair and slapped her a few more times as he pounded her up the ass, and the quality of the sounds she was making changed drastically. She began moaning and her eyes lost focus and he kept going, kept pushing, kept abusing her.

“You fucking whore! YOU STUPID ELF BITCH!” he roared at her as he slapped her, trying not to go too hard, and then…

She popped.

She let out a loud, long, muffled moan of ecstasy as she began to come, and her entire body began convulsing as she closed her eyes. A jet of sex juices sprayed out of her pussy, getting onto both of them, as he kept fucking her ass, and that was enough to tip him over and send him flipping end over end into the chasm of pure, perfect orgasm.

Alex let out his own growling groan as he started shooting his load into her ass. Her wonderful, expertly maintained, so fucking tight elf ass. He lost himself in that climax, feeling the pleasure surge through him as his seed blasted out of him, pumping her sweet ass full, his hips jerking in rhythm with his orgasm. He emptied himself into her and just basked in it along with her. When he was finished coming, he carefully pulled out of her and then reached down and pulled the duct tape off of her face, then tossed it aside.

“Ow,” she murmured, panting.

“Sorry,” he replied. “You okay?”

“Oh, I’m fine. I’m...oh my...I’m good...” she answered dreamily. “That was wonderful. I need a minute. Um...could you...” She put her legs down and rolled over, exposing her cuffed hands.

“Oh, yeah, sure,” he replied. “How do I, uh...”

“There’s two buttons on the cuffs, you have to press them at the same time.”

“Got it.” He undid the cuffs and took them off of her. She rolled onto her back and spent a moment rubbing her wrists, staring at the ceiling. He stared at her. She looked phenomenally good, her trim, fit body slicked with sweat. “I gotta be honest, I don’t see how you could think that you aren’t traditionally attractive. Fucking hell, you’re hot.”

“It’s more to do with persona than anything else. I’ve always known that I was off-putting. To everyone, but especially to men. The fact that I don’t wear makeup or clothing that showcases my body or high heels only exacerbates this fact. Sometimes a guy will work up some nerve and ask me to fuck, but never with any...nuance. It’s always with blatant vulgarity. Which, you know, I kinda like...in people that I know and am attracted to. But I’ve always thought that walking up to a stranger and asking for, almost demanding, sex, isn’t brave, it’s stupid. You did a very good job. You waited for the right moment, and then you offered. That’s all it has to be: an offer. You didn’t push when I said I’d have to think about it, and I don’t think you’d have argued with me if I said no.”

“I definitely wouldn’t have,” he agreed.

“I didn’t think so. You wouldn’t be with Brianna if you were that type of man.”

“Stacy...if you don’t mind my asking, uh, how do you know Brianna?”

She was silent for several seconds and he waited, wondering if that was a step too far. “I met her in the early two thousands. I’ve lived in Thorne for a long time. I’ve had these desires for most of my life, though I didn’t really begin to...admit them to myself for quite awhile, not until maybe the mid-nineties. But I met Brianna when I decided to take a chance on something, on someone, I suppose. I went to a-” She hesitated and looked at him. “I suppose if you’re with Brianna to the degree that you are, you know much about her past.”

“Yeah,” he replied.

“Okay. I went to a brothel. I hired an escort to...help me satisfy these desires in a way I never had before. And that escort was Brianna. We spent close to twelve hours together, and she...did so many things to me. I was so sore and exhausted after the experience, but I’d had so many orgasms, and they were so powerful, and Brianna was so...capable. She knew exactly what I wanted, and exactly how to deliver it. I didn’t want to lose that. I convinced her to stay available to me as a private escort. She satisfied me intensely...” She hesitated again. “Is this weird? I feel like it’s weird. I’m telling you how many times I had sex with your girlfriend...”

“I think it’s hot,” he replied.

She laughed. “I suppose that makes sense. Well, at some point it became clear that I was beginning to monopolize her time. Brianna set me up with a few trusted friends who would be able to do for me what she had, and so I owe Brianna a lot. Because she put me on a path to opening up my sexuality in a way I honestly didn’t think I could. Telling other people...even strangers, it was a terrifying prospect. It still is, I suppose.”

“So that explains you and Brianna...but what happened? You haven’t done this in two years,” he asked.

She sighed. “At first, circumstances. I lost one of my regulars after a year when he moved away. I lost another later on when she wanted to get out of the business and into something else. So at first, life happened. And instead of replacing them, or asking for help, I began focusing more on my work. Ambition began to consume me. I’ve always been ambitious, but it’s certainly gotten more prevalent over the past decade. And eventually I just...stopped. Maybe I was trying to convince myself that I was above it, I could do without it, I shouldn’t need or want it...”

“That doesn’t seem super healthy,” Alex murmured.

She laughed softly. “No, of course not. Denial rarely is.” She paused. “Will you...” She paused again, chewing on her lower lip.

“What?” he asked.

“Will you spend the night? I want...more.”

He couldn’t help but grin. “Of course. But first, let’s go do some aftercare.”

She smiled. “I would like that very much.”

They began to get up off the bed.

AN UNEXPECTED PLEASURE

Today was a unique day for Alex.

For the first time in as long as he could remember since coming into contact with paranormal women, he was out and about, and by himself.

It was a bizarre experience.

On the one hand, he was anxious and kind of lonely. He’d gotten so used to having at least one paranormal woman around. If not his girlfriends, then one of what Aurora had started calling his side-girls. But through an extremely rare combination of circumstances, he was alone today. Aurora was busy with tattooing. Brianna was furiously working on her books, in the midst of re-editing her original trilogy. And Lapis was...feeling socialed-out, and needed to be alone. Kate and Auburn were very busy shooting porn. Dawn had something going on that she hadn’t been too specific about, and Lindsey was off seeing family overseas for a few weeks. Everyone was busy.

On the other hand...it was kind of nice. It was a good day out. It had been furiously sunny for the past several days, but finally, today, he had awoken to the soft sounds of rain and gray skies. He had felt the urge to leave the house, and some basic research on the internet had revealed that there was actually another ambient music festival going on right now, in roughly the same location the first one had. It had been too good an opportunity to pass up.

So here he was, on his own, slowly walking among tents and couches, through dozens of people, listening to ambient music and the ocean.

It had been two months since his launch party, and one month since he’d seen Stacy. He had hoped to see her again between now and then, but she’d been too busy. Thankfully, they were scheduled to see each other over this upcoming weekend, which still amused him. He was scheduled to have extremely rough BDSM sex with Stacy. But that was how it was shaping up to be. He’d actually had to draw up a literal schedule to, mostly, figure out which women were available on what day. And he was finally, finally getting used to this crazy schedule. He’d broken down at last two weeks ago and had gone to Brianna for help.

She’d given him some energy supplements, and he’d fucking needed them. Between putting together his second album, (he’d just dropped it last week), and now piecing together his first EP, having a social life with three girlfriends and about half a dozen other women on the side, finding time to relax and do his own downtime stuff, and working out, and sleep, there didn’t seem to be enough time. Or rather, he couldn’t maintain his focus for enough of the time that was given to him. He’d been reluctant to turn to pills, but…

They were working.

Hot damn were they working. He was more efficient than ever, and he felt fucking switched on. It had increased his anxiety a little bit, but he was working on that.

“Oh my God. No fucking way.”

Alex came back to himself as he heard that, and it seemed really close. He looked around. The person speaking was female, and she sounded excited.

He turned to his right and locked eyes with a vibrantly, almost savagely attractive woman.

“You’re Blueshift,” she said.

For several seconds, Alex was too stunned to speak. He’d heard about that often enough, seen it in movies, read about it in books, that moment where you were too surprised to get any words out, but he’d never actually experienced it, not fully.

Now he was.

He had never, not once, been recognized in the wild. He didn’t even think he was anywhere close to that happening.

“You are, right?” she asked, when enough time had passed. “You’re Alex Harper, right? You’ve got to be.”

“Yes,” he managed. “Yes, I am. I’m just...surprised. No one’s ever...recognized me.” He paused. “Um...hi.”

“Hello,” she said, and approached him.

The woman before him was a study in exotic, vibrant beauty. She had tan skin, half of her head shaved, the other half covered in shoulder-length blue hair, several tattoos and piercings, and she was in very good shape. Like, he could actually see muscle definition across her body. She wore a formfitting black tanktop and baggy tan cargo pants, as well as heavy boots.

“I’m Kat, and this is such a fucking fantastic moment for me,” she said as she stepped up to him and offered him her hand.

He took it and shook it slowly. It was hard to tell, but he thought she was older than him. If he had to guess, he’d say she was somewhere in her early thirties, maybe mid.

“Um...it’s a pleasure to meet you. Sorry if I seem off, this is...I’ve got some anxiety problems, and this is the first time I’ve been actually out for awhile, and I haven’t really spoken face to face with any of my fans so far. This is really a great moment for me too. I’m just...surprised.”

She smiled. “Sorry to catch you off guard. I just...I was actually hoping for this exact thing to happen. That’s why I’m here.”

“Oh. Wow. I didn’t even know I’d be here until today,” he replied.

She laughed. “Then it’s very fortuitous. Um...” she hesitated and looked around, “would you be willing to indulge me? Walk and talk? Or sit and talk? I’ve got things I’ve been wanting to say to you for a very long time.”

“Yeah, sure,” Alex replied. “I’d be fine with that. Uh...” He looked around. Coincidentally, someone had set up a couch beneath a single, solitary tent a little ways down the beach. This one was facing the ocean. And it was unoccupied. “Let’s go there,” he said, pointing.

“Oh, perfect,” she replied, and off they went.

Neither spoke as they made their way through the people and the tents towards the couch. Kat had an air of immense confidence to her. Everything about her, from the way she talked to the way she held herself to the way she moved all spoke of certainty. And yet, despite that, he could see that she was actually a little nervous. Maybe more than a little. She seemed like the kind of person who had already put nervousness in its place, and now, it had suddenly gotten loose again. Well, they at least had anxiety in common.

They got to the couch, which was really a loveseat meant for two, and he wondered if that might be too close for her, but Kat sat down immediately. So he sat down beside her. For a moment, she just looked at him, a vague smile on her face.

“Sorry,” she said after a few seconds, “I just...can’t believe I’m here with you. I guess I should start off by explaining how I found you. I’m probably pretty unique in the sense that I discovered you almost immediately after you posted your very first song like...five years ago.”

He thought about it. His first song? Fuck...the ‘beginning’ of his ‘career’ was a very murky time. He’d posted to a number of places in a series of false starts.

“Razor?” he hazarded.

She shook her head. “Catalyst.”

His eyes widened. He’d actually forgotten about Catalyst. It was the first song he had ever completed. It had been under three minutes and extremely simple. “And you...liked it?” he replied. She nodded. “I mean...why? I’m sorry, I just...I don’t even know how to feel about the stuff I’m making right now, let alone when I was starting out.”

“Don’t get me wrong, I get it. It was really basic, and it had some flaws, and it was low audio quality, but...well, two things. The first was that there was just something...there. Something in that song that just fucking spoke to me. It made me feel...good. Something about it, some indefinable quality that I loved. But the second thing was...I don’t want to go into too many details, but I was in a really, really shit fucking place at the time. I’d been in the Marines for a year at that point, and I was back home for the first time since joining. My boyfriend had been cheating on me, I had some family troubles...I was living in my parent’s basement at the time. And I was just browsing the internet really late. I’ve been listening to ambient since the early two thousands and there’s some places I still browse, and one of them was TrueSerenity.”

“Holy shit, I remember that site,” he muttered.

“Yeah. It’s still up. So is your profile, though you haven’t updated it in like...three years.”

“I, uh...I got really down for awhile there and kind of thought I was wasting my time making music. And ended up forgetting about it after long enough...so, uh, it helped you?”

“Yes.” She laughed softly. “It was a catalyst. I don’t really know how, or why, but I got onto the site. I was fucking brain-dead and exhausted but I couldn’t sleep, and I’d had the worst fucking day. I was in a really bad place. The front page has that ‘latest entries’ section, and yours just happened to be the most recent entry, and I clicked it. I just wanted to hear something in that moment, because it was dead silent in the basement and it was driving me fucking crazy and I heard it. And it just...clicked. I loved it instantly, and I listened to it again, and again, and I think I listened to it for like an hour straight. And it made me so emotional. I mean...”

She sighed and looked out at the ocean, seeming to gather her thoughts. “I had been emotional for awhile, but then I think I had just started to bottle it all up, and had been for a week or two at that point, and that song, it hit me so hard and true, it like, shattered the bottle. And finally, I went to bed, and I cried so fucking hard. I cried until my ribs hurt and my stomach ached and then I passed out. When I woke up the next day, it was raining, and I was calm, and everything was just...oh my God, everything was just. Fucking. Better. It was almost like I’d had a fever of a hundred and five for days on end, and it had finally broken, or I’d puked up something that was killing me.”

She laughed and looked back over at him. “I’m not going to sit here and tell you that your music saved my life or cured my sadness permanently or anything. But you posted that song at just the right moment. I got my shit together because...I mean, that’s what I do. Usually. Eventually. But after that, I followed you. Listened to everything you put out. When you finally put your album out...holy shit, I was so excited. I mean, I’m probably your first fan.”

“That’s...yeah, I mean, that makes sense. No one really knew what I was doing before I posted Catalyst. That’s fucking crazy, and awesome. Um...thank you. And I’m really glad it helped you.” He chuckled nervously. “Sorry if I’m kind of off-putting. I don’t really know how to handle this. I’ve never really been faced with it before.”

“It’s fine, I get it. I wouldn’t know what the fuck to say to me, either,” she replied. A few seconds passed. “So...you wanna like, hang out? Walk around the festival? I have question...unless that’s an imposition. I’ll totally be okay with no.”

“I wouldn’t mind that,” he replied. “I’m not here with anyone and I didn’t have any super specific plans, just to walk around. It’d be nice to have someone to talk with while I did that.”

“Awesome,” she said.

They sat there for a few moments more, watching the ocean, and then they both got up and began to walk along the beach.

…

An hour passed hardly without him noticing.

And then so did another.

Kat was very easy to talk to, and he didn’t think it was because she was a fan of his work, let alone his original fan. He learned things about her as they threaded their way slowly through the festival, pausing to listen and watch occasionally. She had left the Marines a year ago. She lived in Oregon. She had found successful work running her own fitness/modeling website. She shared a house with two friends and started every morning in the nearby gym. And the more he learned about her, and the more time he spent with her, the more unreal it seemed that she had sought him out, that she was intentionally spending time with him.

She was the most intimidating human woman he’d ever met. (He was almost positive she was human and not paranormal, going by the weird sixth sense he’d been developing for the past several months.) She also seemed like she’d be more...enthusiastic? Expressive? But she was pretty chill. Alex supposed it was another lesson in not letting physical appearance set expectations, but...fuck! She was pretty cut and it seemed like half her body was covered in tattoos. Her entire right arm was covered in a tapestry of flowers and vines.

She struck him as the kind of person who partied very hard, who would be more at home at an insane rave instead of an ambient music festival. Maybe she was. There was no reason she couldn’t be both.

“You’re being awfully quiet,” Kat said sometime after the two hour mark. They’d hit the edge of the festival and had kept walking, as there was plenty of beach to go.

“Sorry,” he replied.

“Am I bugging you?”

“No! Not at all. I’ve really enjoyed this. You’re awesome to talk to. You’re just, uh...really intimidating.”

“Am I? I guess that’s fair. I’m older than you and I was a Marine and I look like this,” she murmured.

“Yeah, I mean, it’s not anything you’re doing. I’m just...I’m awkward in general, and it’s worse around women. I’ve made a lot of progress over the past few months, but...it’s still, uh, a process. And now I’ve got some anxiety problems after...an incident.”

“What...kind of incident? If you don’t mind telling me,” she asked, now looking plainly curious.

“Someone ran me off the highway a few months back.”

“Intentionally?”

“Yeah, and I broke my leg in the crash, and then they came after me and my friends with a gun...”

“Holy fucking shit!” she replied, her eyes widening. “Why!?”

“I...it’s a long story.” He laughed nervously and rubbed the back of his neck. “I was hooking up with his pregnant wife and-”

“Wait, what?!”

“Heh...yeah. It wasn’t cheating! I mean...” he sighed heavily. “They were in an open marriage, but he had some curious ideas about ‘open’ and...let’s just say that her and I meeting lit the fuse on a bomb comprised of a lot of issues. It’s...it’s all behind me now. I’m here, I’m alive and intact, they’re divorced, obviously, he’s in prison and she’s overseas in Europe now.”

“That is...about the last thing I expected to hear out of your mouth,” Kat said. He wondered how stupid it was, talking about that, but Alex was still working on the ability to just shut up when he should. He was apparently still bad at it.

“Believe me, it was quite the turn of events for me, too. I used to live in a small town like a day’s drive from here.”

“Wow.” They had stopped walking and again found themselves staring out at the ocean. The rain had stopped, but it looked like it might start up again at any moment. “Um...I had another question,” she said.

“Shoot.”

“In the few pictures you’ve started posting, sometimes I see you with this really attractive brunette. Are you two...involved?”

“Yes. That’s Brianna. She’s my girlfriend. We live together here in Thorne,” he replied.

“Okay.” She paused. He glanced at her. She looked nervous. “So, is your relationship um...open, then?”

A loud laugh surprised him as it escaped him. “Yeah,” he said. “Uh, you could call it open. Very open.”

“Oh. Okay, cool.” She hesitated a little longer. “I was going back and forth on whether or not I was actually going to do this, but after hanging out with you, I’ve decided. So, uh...you interested in hooking up?”

“Hell yes,” he replied immediately.

She laughed. “Really?”

“Yeah. Does that honestly surprise you?”

“I mean, yeah. You just got done telling me how much I intimidate you. I actually get turned down a lot. Between the tats, the muscles, and the confidence, a lot of guys can’t handle me. Which sounds really fucking arrogant, I’ll grant, but that’s just basically what they admit.”

“They admit they can’t handle you?”

“No, not directly. Some will politely decline, which is fine. Appreciated, even. Some will make excuses, which is also fine, I guess. But some will try to joke on me. ‘I don’t bang chicks more ripped than I am.’ Shit like that. Some will just insult me, tell me I look trashy because of my tats and piercings, or that I look too much like a fucking guy because I work out. Normally I can weed out guys rude enough to say that shit to my face, but not always. And when they say that, I mean, that’s basically admitting that they can’t handle me as I am...so, um, awesome. I’ve got a hotel here, but I’m also down to go to your place.”

“I think that’d be best,” Alex replied. “Are you cool with an audience?”

“If you trust them and no one’s filming, yeah.”

“Okay, they’re definitely going to want to watch. Actually, I should text them now,” he murmured, fishing out his phone.

“Wait, they? Who’s ‘they’?” she asked.

“Oh. Right. So, I’m actually in a poly relationship with three women. We live together.”

“Holy shit, three women?”

“Yeah.”

“Wow. Goddamn. Uh...yeah, that’s fine,” she replied.

“Okay.” He fired up their private chat.

ALEX: Hey, I met an insanely fucking hot woman at the festival who also happens to be a huge fan of mine and just propositioned me for sex. I’m extremely interested and she’s cool with an audience. How do you feel about this?

AURORA: Yes, bring her home right now. I’m done tattooing and fucking horny. I want to watch.

BRIANNA: Yes, love.

LAPIS: That sounds nice, I’d enjoy watching.

AURORA: Pic?

He paused and looked at Kat. “Would you be cool if I took a picture of you? They’re curious.”

“Sure,” she replied.

She faced him and smiled, standing with her hands on her hips. He snapped a picture of her and uploaded it to the chat.

AURORA: OMFG ALEX SHE IS A FUCKING GODDESS BRING HER HOME NOW

LAPIS: Wow, she is GORGEOUS.

BRIANNA: Get her here, love. I need to see you thrusting into her.

He chuckled.

ALEX: On our way.

“How did they react?” Kat asked as they started walking back.

“One of them literally called you a goddess,” he replied. “They’re all very happy, and they think you’re very attractive, and they really want to see us having sex.”

“Wow. That’s awesome. Now I’m insanely curious about them. I don’t think I’ve ever actually seen that kind of poly setup before.”

“I sure haven’t,” he replied. “You’ll love them.”

They walked back through the festival until they came to the parking lot. “So, uh, you wanna follow me then?” he asked as they approached his car.

“I caught a ride here,” she replied.

“Okay.”

They got into his car and as he buckled in and started up the vehicle, he stopped as something occurred to him. Something that should have been obvious. He sighed. “I’ve been way too distracted lately,” he muttered. “There’s something I need to tell you before we do this.”

“What’s that?” she asked, sounding uncertain.

“All three of my girlfriends are paranormals.”

“What?!” she cried. “Seriously?! Wait, are you a paranormal? I mean, I’m totally cool with that if you are, but-wait.” She looked more closely at his neck. “Holy shit, those are bite marks. I thought it was like acne or something. Those are vampire bite marks, right? That means you’ve gotta be human, because they only bite humans, right?”

“Yes. I’m human. One of my girlfriends is a vampire,” he replied.

“Okay. What about-” she paused. “Shit, I’m sorry. This is really rude, isn’t it?”

“No, it’s fine. It’s a natural reaction, I think. Are you still okay with all this?”

“Yeah, I am. I’m still down for this. Honestly I’m more down for it. I’ve never been watched fucking by a paranormal.” He nodded and pulled out of the parking lot, then started driving back to his home. “What about the others? God, you are full of surprises, man.”

He laughed. “I know. All of this: moving to Thorne, having this relationship, actually getting my shit together and releasing an album, it’s recent. Like, within the last few months. There was a big, abrupt change in my life and it turned out for the best. I’m often still as surprised as you are. But, to give you a bit of warning, one of them is a werewolf, and the other is a succubus, and the succubus is going to look like a succubus. She...” he hesitated, “...doesn’t change her appearance at home.”

“Okay, that’s cool. I’ve actually always wanted to meet a succubus, like, in the flesh. What are they like?”

“Well, Aurora is a vampire, and she’s...really sexual and into raves and partying and tattoos. She runs her own tattoo parlor out of the basement.”

“Holy shit! You think she’d give me one? I’ve been wanting to get another one recently.”

“I think she’d be thrilled at that idea. Brianna is a werewolf. She’s like a more subdued, mature version of Aurora. Lapis is the succubus. She’s more like me. She’s very shy, and introverted, and kind of awkward.”

“Cool. Sorry, I’ve got so many questions.”

“That’s fine,” he replied, unable to keep from smiling. Having someone interested in him still felt surprisingly and powerfully good.

“What’s it like? With a vampire, I mean. The...the biting?”

“Intense barely begins to approach describing it,” Alex replied. “And it’s very difficult to describe. Honestly, I’ve largely given up beyond saying that it hurts, but it also feels good, and it’s insanely intense. She does it during sex, right when I’m, uh, coming, so, yeah, it’s crazy.”

“Holy shit, that sounds really hot,” she murmured.

“It is.”

“How did this happen? How did you meet these women?”

“That’s a long story,” he replied, and began telling her as they drove on.

…

“Holy fuck, this is a nice house,” Kat murmured as they pulled into the driveway.

“Yep. We got very lucky. Very, very lucky in snagging it,” he agreed. He parked and they got out, making their way to the front door. They didn’t even manage to actually get to it before it opened up and he saw all three of his girlfriends standing there, staring with obviously eager anticipation at the two of them.

“Oh wow. Hi,” Kat said, hesitating.

“Hello, beautiful,” Aurora replied immediately.

“Wow, she’s even more beautiful in person,” Lapis murmured.

“Okay everyone, don’t...don’t freak Kat out,” Alex said. “Can we get some space?”

“Sorry,” Brianna said, and pushed Aurora back. Lapis took a few steps back from the door, making space for them. They came inside and while Alex shut the door and took off the hoodie he’d been wearing, introductions were made.

“So,” Brianna said after that, “you’re here to fuck our boyfriend, I have been told.”

“Yes,” Kat replied.

“What drew you to him?” Aurora asked.

“Well...I’m a huge fan of his music, and I’ve followed his career basically since it began, and, I mean, he’s really cute, and really easy to talk to, and funny...”

Alex watched this conversation with amusement, although he felt a little guilty for doing so. It was just...very interesting to see someone like Kat being intimidated by a conversation. Of course, he didn’t blame her at all.

“Everyone’s...cool with that, right? Alex said we were good,” Kat said, trying to find her footing again.

“Totally cool with this,” Brianna said.

“Yes, we’re good,” Lapis said.

“One condition,” Aurora said.

“It’s not conditional, Aurora,” Brianna replied, looking sharply at her.

“He is my boyfriend too and-”

“And I know what you’re going to ask, and that’s very rude to demand if people aren’t comfortable with it,” Brianna snapped.

Aurora sighed. “Fine. I have a request, then. Can I watch?”

Kat laughed. “He said you’d all want to watch. Yeah, I don’t mind an audience.”

“Oh thank fuck,” Aurora replied. “Because you are one of the sexiest women I have seen in my life and to watch you have sex would be such a pleasure.”

“Well, thank you,” Kat said.

“If you’re ready, Kat, so am I. Or we can hang out for awhile longer. Whatever you want,” he said.

“No, I’m ready now. I’m really horny, actually,” Kat replied.

“I can just tell Alex is,” Lapis murmured.

“Yes,” Alex agreed, “I’m ready to go.”

“No reason to put it off then,” Aurora replied excitedly.

As they all headed upstairs, him taking Kat’s hand and leading her ahead of the other three, he marveled over the fact that not only did he have three paranormal women as his girlfriends, not only were they in a successful open relationship, but all three of them were actually excited to watch him have sex with other women.

It was crazy, way beyond what he ever thought he could realistically have.

“Wow, that’s a big bed,” Kat said as they walked into his, Brianna’s, and Aurora’s bedroom. “But given how many of you there are that share it, that makes sense.” She came to stand before the end of the bed, stared at it for a few seconds, then turned around and fixed them with a nervous look. “Damn. I’ve fucked guys in front of their girlfriends before, and I’ve had a bigger audience than this, but...never paranormals. Or, I guess, as far as I knew. I’m feeling a little...intimidated,” she admitted.

“Try not to worry,” Brianna said. “I get it. Just a few things to keep in mind: everyone involved is here to enjoy, not to judge. We’re all very laid back, very easygoing. We’re not going to try and make you do anything. And Alex is awesome to fuck.”

She laughed. “I mean he must be if you three are his girlfriends...thanks, that helps, actually.”

“Sometimes it helps to just say shit,” Brianna said.

“Yeah. All right...” Kat turned her gaze, which had grown more steady, to Alex, “let’s fucking do this then.”

She took off her tanktop and dropped it at her feet, then did the same with the black sports bra. Some really nice, firm, medium-sized breasts were freed. He saw that her tan was all over, and figured it must be her natural skin color. More tattoos were revealed as her clothes came off. A blue and white twist of lightning came up from her pants, just above her pussy, and as she pulled her pants and panties off, he saw more bolts of lightning shooting away from it, down her thighs.

“Oh my God, I love that fucking tattoo,” Aurora said.

Kat chuckled and looked down. “Everyone says everything is ‘fire’ or ‘bomb’, I decided my pussy was fucking lightning,” she said.

“I bet it is,” Aurora replied.

Alex began getting out of his own clothes, staring at her nude body. She was in excellent shape. Intimidatingly good shape, actually. And she was gorgeous. Months of fucking paranormal women twice his age had done a lot to boost his confidence, but he still felt pretty outclassed by her raw beauty. Thankfully, his desire and lust were clouding that, and he could feel his whole body practically thrumming with raw sexual energy.

Once he was free of his own clothing, he stepped up to her. As they came to stand together at the foot of the bed, all three of his girlfriends quickly found places to sit. They now had chairs in almost every room, because this kind of thing was happening often enough that it seemed prudent. As he stood before her, just looking at her, into her eyes, he realized she was actually a little bit taller than him. He realized she was waiting for him to start, which made enough sense, given the circumstances, and so Alex started.

He kissed her.

She responded immediately, kissing him back, wrapping one arm around his back and slipping a hand over the back of his head. She pulled him closer to her, deepening the kiss, and a soft moan escaped her. He heard someone, he thought Aurora, whisper, intensely, ‘yes...’. As he hugged her back, his wandering hands quickly found the firm swell of her ass. As he groped it, he again marveled at what amazing shape she was in.

She was also an awesome kisser, he realized as she began to make liberal use of her tongue. They made out for several moments, hands wandering across each other’s nude bodies, touching and caressing and groping. And then Alex turned her towards the bed, and placed his hands on her shoulders, pressing down gently. Kat complied and sat down. He knelt before her and she smiled down excitedly at him as it no doubt occurred to her what was happening. She opened her legs for him and he leaned in and got to work.

Going down on a new woman was always such a thrill, such a fucking rush. Getting to hear their voices, the way they sounded moaning in pleasure. Or the way they twitched and shifted and moved against him. The things they did in response to the pleasure. Sometimes they grabbed his head, sometimes they ran their fingers through his hair, sometimes they just gripped whatever was nearby and held on. Kat placed one hand on the back of his head as he began tonguing her clit, massaging it gently at first and getting a loud series of moans out of her. He could hear his girlfriends around him begin to breathe more heavily.

Alex slipped his hands around her thighs and pulled her a bit closer to him, getting her into a better position, and she leaned back, keeping one hand on the back of his head, using the other to help prop herself up.

“Oh my God...you are really good at that,” Kat moaned as he continued pleasuring her with his mouth. “But I guess you’ve had a goddamned shitload of practice.”

“Oh has he fucking ever,” Brianna murmured.

“Yep,” Aurora agreed. “And not just on us.”

“What? How many girls you got on the-ah!-the side?”

“At least six,” Lapis said.

“What?! Ah! Yes! Holy shit! Are they-oh!-all paranormal?”

“All but one,” Brianna said.

“How are you alive?” she moaned, then let out a loud groan of bliss as he slipped a finger into her tight, slick opening.

“We really put him through his paces,” Aurora said.

“Somehow, he manages. I think it helps that he’s a horny fucker,” Brianna replied.

“I bet-oh fuck, Alex!” she cried, and lost coherency as he began pressing rapidly up into her while licking her clit again and again, pressing hard with his tongue and beginning to use his lip. She let out a shriek of ecstasy, and then a loud, long moan. He could feel her trembling against him, and within another half minute or so, she began to orgasm. He kept fucking her with his finger and licking her as a hot spray of sex juices escaped her and she cried out in loud, furiously impassioned rapture. He listened to her cry out wildly as she came, pausing occasionally to catch her breath, and he kept going throughout the whole orgasm.

When she was finished, she took in a deep breath and said, “Can you fuck me now?”

“Yep,” Alex replied immediately, quickly shooting to his feet.

She was on her back now and they were basically in perfect fucking position. He’d been happy to learn that the bed was the perfect height for this kind of sex.

“So,” he said as he stepped up to her, “we’re good for bareback?”

“Yes. I can’t get pregnant. Holy fuck, just stick it in me,” she panted.

“Okay then.”

He was as hard as a rock and throbbing in anticipation of being inside of her, a desperate need, a furious craving for her pussy filling him so intensely that as he began sliding into her, the pure physical pleasure of the act eclipsed all else.

“Oh fuck...” he moaned as he settled his hands on her firm hips and pushed all the way inside of her.

“Fucking yes!” she cried. “Oh my fucking God, Alex! Shove that dick in me!” she shrieked.

“Holy fuck, I’m in lust,” he heard Aurora mutter.

He began thrusting into her. The pleasure slammed into him in waves, set him ablaze in impassioned, glorious ecstasy, and he groaned loudly as it began to consume him. His eyes wandered hungrily up and down her body, taking in all her tattooed, muscular glory. She was definitely the fittest, most cut woman he’d ever fucked. Well, there was Helena, and she definitely had muscles, but her muscles were more bulk instead of being cut and defined like Kat’s were. Her firm, beautiful breasts bounced as they fucked, and she was grasping and releasing the blanket beneath her again and again. Her face twisted in pleasure as he drove into her, burying his entire length into her wonderfully tight, incredible wet vagina.

“Oh fuck! Oh yes! Oh fuck, Alex!” she moaned through gritted teeth. “Fuck me, Alex...fuck me hard!” she demanded.

He tightened his grip on her hips and started going harder, the sound of their skin slapping together beginning to fill the bedroom. Watching his cock disappear into her beautiful pussy again and again was truly a sight to behold.

Kat brought her legs up, folding and spreading them, then reached down and gripped his wrists. She tugged on them gently, and he released his hold on her hips. As he did, she grabbed his hands, lacing their fingers together, holding them up between them. She’d had her eyes squeezed closed, but suddenly they opened up and locked with his own. He continued thrusting into her, making furious love to her, as they stared at each other, and he felt that spark. That wonderful spark of connection and deep intimacy that he seemed to be feeling with the women he’d been hooking up with lately. He didn’t know if it was something in them or something in him, probably a bit of both, but it was such a wonderful feeling.

And he could tell she felt it, too.

From the way she was looking at him to the way she was moving against him, the perfect synchronicity of their bodies working in unison. Without speaking, Alex managed to convey to her that he wanted to switch positions slightly, and so he lifted her and moved her back while getting onto the bed. She helped him and soon they were in missionary, and he was atop her, thrusting deeply and smoothly into her, and she quickly wrapped her legs around him. She moaned and writhed against him, grabbing him and pulling him to her and kissing him deeply as they fucked. He could feel her moving her hips against his each time he pushed down deep into her, squeezing with her legs, articulating her body against his in a glorious rhythm of sex and lust.

She broke the kiss as he hit a sensitive spot. “Yes! Give it to me! Oh fuck this is good!” she cried, her voice thick with desire and emotion and sexual energy.

“Oh Kat, holy shit you feel so good...” he moaned, pounding her brains out.

“Fucking yes! I want to be on top,” she replied suddenly.

“Okay,” he said. She grabbed him and held on, and he pushed up, then rolled and flipped over so that he was on his back. She quickly and nimbly shifted and mounted him, and as soon as she was properly in position, she grabbed his shoulders and began riding him. He groaned loudly as the pleasure hit him with a renewed strength.

“You fucking like that, don’t you?” she whispered harshly, staring down at him with her wide eyes so full of desire and satisfaction.

“Yes, Kat...” he groaned in pure sexual gratification.

She looked over. “You like the way I fuck your man?” she asked.

“Fucking hell yes,” Aurora replied immediately.

“Very much so,” Brianna murmured.

“Please tell me you fuck chicks too,” Aurora said.

“All the time,” Kat replied.

“Oh my fucking God, will you fuck me? I’ve got this magic-infused strap-on that allows you to feel the sex.”

“Holy shit, seriously?! Fuck yes, I will! I want to fuck all three of you with it,” Kat replied.

“I’d love that,” Brianna said.

“Yes, so would I,” Lapis murmured.

“Kat...” Alex groaned, and she looked back down at him. “Your pussy feels so fucking good...I’m gonna come soon.”

“Good,” she replied, grinning savagely.

“You okay to let me bust inside you?”

“Hell yes I am,” she said. “Do it,” she added, grabbing his hands and bringing them up, putting them on her wonderfully firm tits, “fucking do it right now.” And she began to ride him faster. He groaned loudly as a fresh infusion of pleasure blasted through him.

“Oh fuck!” he moaned as her hot, wet pussy slipped up and down his cock.

“That’s right,” she whispered, “that’s fucking right...oh fuck yes...” she moaned as she fucked herself with his cock.

He watched her reach down and began to rub her clit, and within a few seconds she was coming, and oh fuck did he ever feel it. Her vaginal muscles spasmed hard around his cock as a hot spray of sex juices escaped her, and she stirred his cock around inside of her, crying out in impassioned, gleeful pleasure as she orgasmed.

He triggered almost immediately.

Moaning loudly, groping her wonderful breasts, he felt his cock jerk violently inside of her and release the first spurt of his seed into her. They both moaned together in shared bliss, each lost with the other as they climaxed together.

It was ecstasy.

When they came down from it, Alex found himself staring up at Kat as his eyes regained focus. His hands were still on her breasts. He gently released them and slid them down her tattooed, sweat-slicked body until they rested on her firm hips.

“So that was really awesome,” she murmured.

“Holy hell yes,” he replied, sighing contently as he basked in the post-orgasm glow. She stayed on top of him, smiling down at him. “You, uh, wanna stick around for a few days?”

“Yes I do,” she replied immediately. “I’m here through the end of the week and I would not mind spending every fucking day in this house with the four of you.”

“Fine by me,” Aurora said, and Brianna and Lapis murmured in agreement.

“Awesome,” Alex replied. “Let’s take a shower, and round two? Make it a threesome?”

“Fuck yes,” she agreed.

“I get to go first,” Aurora said immediately.

Alex laughed, and they both began to get up and head for the shower.

PARASEXUAL

EPILOGUE

CHAPTER ONE

“Alex...wake up.”

Alex groaned and shifted, coming awake, opening his eyes to a dim and very familiar room. He was so warm and comfortable beneath the heavy blankets of his bed. Someone was in bed next to him, and he felt a hand on his bicep.

“What?” he managed.

“You’ve got a hard-on. I know you do.”

He blinked a few times, then looked over. Dawn. It was Dawn in his bed. And, beyond her, Aurora. “What?” he asked again, still not with it.

Dawn laughed. “You’ve got an erection, Alex. Put it to good use,” she replied slowly.

He realized that she was right, he had a steel hard-on, and he could feel intense arousal churning through his body. He lifted the blankets and looked under them, just able to make out the shape of her nude, pale, voluptuous body.

She spread her legs.

He immediately rolled onto her and fumbled with his cock as he got between her thick thighs. “Come on...” he muttered, and then he felt heat, and wetness, and he pushed into her, and they both moaned in deep satisfaction as the sex began. For the next few minutes, there were no more words between them, just furious, frantic grunting and moaning as the pleasure consumed both of them. Enveloping his cock in her fantastically wet vagina instilled such an intense, blissful ecstasy into him that he could think of nothing at all but the mindless rapture of raw sex. Dawn wrapped her legs around him, reached up, laid her hands on his back, stared up at him.

She was a vision of stunning beauty, and staring into her wide, lust-filled eyes as he fucked her only propelled them both towards orgasm. She began to come shortly before he did, taking a deep breath and letting out a loud, long moan of total sexual gratification. Alex cried out as the pleasure of pounding her pussy increased twice over, three times over, and within seconds he felt his own climax begin to explode within him.

And then it was just bliss.

He felt her writhing against him, heard her crying out, and felt his own body responding in kind. For some wonderful length of time there was just him and her and bliss. And then it was fading, and he found himself looking back down at her, propped up on his arms.

She smiled up at him, hair wild, face flushed. “Good morning,” she murmured.

“Yes, it is,” Alex replied, and pulled out of her. “Holy shit, that is the best way to wake up.”

“Mmm-hmm.” She stretched and slowly sat up. “Can I use your toothbrush?”

“Yeah. We’ve shared everything else at this point.”

She laughed. “Yep. I’m going to have a shower, too.” She got up and headed for the bathroom.

“I’ll join you,” Alex said.

Aurora’s hand shot out and she grabbed his wrist. “Uh-uh, playboy. Not yet. You think I’m going to let you out of this bed after that display without some affection of my own?”

“Fair enough. Spread your legs.”

“Oh, yes sir...”

A little over five minutes later, Alex was getting into the shower with Dawn.

“God, she is loud,” she said.

“You’re one to talk,” he replied as he started getting his hair wet. He looked her up and down. Fuck, she had such an amazing body. A lot of pale curves. She was easily the most attractive human woman he’d ever been with.

Dawn laughed. “Yeah, I guess so...you’ve got really nice parties, you know that?”

“Do I?” he asked.

“Yeah! They’re so chill and laid back, but they can also get really crazy and there’s always some kind of sex going on, and everyone’s just so...themselves, you know? No one’s really putting up much of a front. A lot of parties you go to to look cool, or tough, or sexy, or whatever, you gotta kinda act. But not here. It’s just...fun. Casual fun, but also not casual. Like our relationship. I don’t know. We have casual sex once a month maybe, but it’s not just ‘let’s use each other to get off’ sex, it’s really intimate sex, and that’s just...a really, really good experience. I, uh, wanted to thank you for that. That’s something that’s a little harder for me to find. I can find sex pretty much any time I want it. But finding someone to have sex with and be really intimate with, and just be myself, and not have to act like what people think of as a hooker, or a stripper, or whatever, it’s...so nice. So thank you. I wanted to say that the next time I saw you.”

“You’re welcome. And thank you, for spending time with me, and having sex with me, and allowing me to be intimate with you,” he replied.

She smiled and hugged him, then took a step back and looked down at him. “Also, holy shit, you’ve changed.”

“Have I?” he asked.

“Yes. You have. I know it’s a lot harder to tell when you’re, you know, judging yourself. You’re with you every day. But I only get to see you once a month, and a month can be a long time if you’re putting in the effort. And you definitely are.”

He looked down at himself. He thought he could see some change, but not a whole lot. Kind of just being more toned, overall, maybe somewhat more of a physique. That and he was wearing his hair shorter now.

“Thanks,” he murmured.

“You look good. I mean, you did before, but you do look...healthier, now, I think.” She paused. “Sorry, I’m not trying to-”

“No, it’s okay. I wasn’t exactly what you’d call healthy when we met. I’ve definitely been working out, trying to get into a new routine, a new mindset. It’s...not been easy.”

“It never is,” Dawn muttered. “I’ve been there, so I know.”

“What about you? What have you been up to?”

“I’ve been working very hard all this month and all last month. Winter’s coming and I never want to do jack fucking shit for winter. I’m like a bear: I just want to hibernate and leave my place as little as physically possible for three months. And...”

“...and?”

“I think I might actually be ready for a change.”

“What kind of change?”

She looked unsure. “I just got this feeling a few months ago. This feeling like...I’m done being an escort. It’s so weird. I still mostly enjoy doing it, I mean, I still love sex. But...it doesn’t...satisfy me, I guess.” She sighed. “It’s hard to talk about because I don’t really understand it. But it’s just like my brain threw up a neon sign saying ‘Time to move on’, and I’m like ‘Okay, but why?’ And I’m still waiting on the next sign. I know it’s right, like, it just feels correct. But I’m still trying to hash out the ‘why’ of it. So far, the closest I’ve come is that I think it doesn’t fulfill me anymore. I was okay with it for...well, my whole adult life practically. From when I was doing it every now and then for extra cash to it being my job, but I just want...more, now. Maybe it’s your fault.”

“What? How?” he asked.

“I don’t know. I’ve been stalking you online because, I have to admit, I’m interested. In you. In Bri. Maybe not necessarily in your content, don’t get me wrong, I love books, I love music, just...my tastes don’t super align with what’s on offer, but more your path. It’s really interesting to see. You’re this guy from some small town in the Midwest and like six months later you’re living in fucking Thorne, dating and living with three paranormal women, and starting your own music career. I mean, it’s...inspiring, to say the least. I just don’t necessarily know what I’m being inspired to do, beyond something else. Something more.”

“I...don’t know how to respond to that. I don’t want to apologize, because it sounds like you like this change. But I don’t want to take credit, because that seems kind of pretentious...”

She laughed. “It’s fine. I’m not really looking for a reaction. I’m more just...I haven’t had anyone to talk to about this. So, anyway, yeah, I’ve been working hard to earn enough cash to sit on my ass for three months and just screw around.” She grinned and touched his chest. “And you’re going to have to come to my place and screw around some more.”

“I would very much like that,” he replied. “And whatever it is you do, I hope you enjoy yourself.”

She stepped forward and hugged him. “Thank you. You’re a sweetheart.”

“One of the reasons I love him.”

They both jerked slightly and looked to the sliding glass door, where a figure was standing. “Aurora, goddamnit,” Alex said, then sighed.

“I didn’t fucking hear you at all,” Dawn muttered.

“Sorry,” she replied, “it’s hard to help myself. You two are cute. I’m coming in.”

“All right. I’m almost done anyway, I’ve got to check up with everyone,” he replied.

“Good,” Aurora said, slipping in. “That means I get Dawn all to myself.”

“That is good,” Dawn murmured.

Alex quickly finished washing up and then gave her a kiss.

“Love you, Alex,” she said.

“I love you too, Aurora,” he replied, and left the shower and began to dry off.

It had taken her about two months after they’d officially started their relationship before she had decided it was time to tell him. They’d had a long day together, going out on a lengthy date, with several sex breaks, and finally, after he’d given her some blood, not enough to knock him out, but enough to make him feel kind of drunk and very relaxed, she’d told him that she loved him, and he had told her the same thing, and that had been a very, very good night.

As he dried off and brushed his teeth and finished getting ready for the day ahead, he considered his life, and how much it had changed. Because Dawn had a point. It had been about four months since his rough, impassioned night of sex with Stacy, (there had been three more such nights since then), and his life looked so very different. It felt so different. It had actually been very difficult to balance all the various factors of his new life. Between trying to build and maintain his career, and maintain his relationships with Brianna and Aurora and Lapis, and, to a lesser degree, do the same with the other women who had come into his life and wanted to see more of him on a semi-regular basis, it was...pretty fucking busy.

Possibly the most insane thing about his life was that he now had a calendar to, literally, keep track of when he had agreed to fuck different women.

That was beyond a fantasy. Sometimes he looked at it and laughed, because it felt like it was pushing into the levels of just fucking...parody. But Dawn wanted to see him, and so did Stacy, and Helena, and Ash now, after they’d hooked up at his first launch party, and Maria wanted to see him much more before she gave birth, and Lindsey, and Auburn, and Kate, definitely. Kate was the one he’d been seeing the most. She seemed to come around two or three times a week to fuck him and hang out. She had taken very strongly to Brianna, who, in her werewolf form, fulfilled her desire to be utterly destroyed sexually in a way few others could.

It was intensely erotic to watch, and he usually had sex with Aurora or Lapis while watching.

But as far as problems went, having to manage his time between his dream career and maintaining highly sexual relationships with over half a dozen paranormal women was about the best problem he could imagine having.

Probably the biggest thing he’d been doing was just finding ways to get more energy.

That was his most serious problem.

And he’d finally found it. Through a combination of giving himself a routine and planning things out, adopting a daily workout regimen, and finally breaking down and agreeing to take a few magical supplements that Ash had provided, he was averaging six hours of sleep a night and not suffering for it, and he was mentally and physically present and even energized for most of the day now. And he just felt…

Good.

Fucking good.

Alex finished dressing and glanced out the window. It was a gray day out, and not the kind that he liked: it had snowed last night. Not crazily, no blizzard conditions, but there was about half an inch of snow on everything. It would be melted soon, but he had no doubt that more snow was on the way. Winter was officially here, and he sympathized greatly with Dawn’s desire to just hibernate. He turned away from the window and left his, Brianna’s, and Aurora’s shared bedroom. First stop on his grand tour of his house in its post-party state was Lapis’s bedroom. Her door was wide open and he heard quiet conversation.

He walked over and looked in. Lapis was laying in her bed with Kate, who was resting her head on Lapis’s enormous pink breasts.

“Hey, you,” Lapis said as she saw him, and he loved the intense burst of happiness hearing her say that in that tone of voice gave him.

“Hi, love. Hello, Kate. How’s it going?” he asked.

“Very good,” Kate murmured. “Your girlfriends are...so great. Just so fantastic.”

“Yes, they are. I just wanted to check in.”

“Doing a round through the house?” Lapis asked. He nodded. “You’re a sweetheart. We’re good in here.”

“Okay. Talk to you later.”

“Love you, Alex.”

“Love you too, Lapis.”

He left them laying in bed together and moved down the hallway, to where Brianna no doubt was: her office. The door was partially closed and as he peered in through the crack, he saw her sitting at her desk, staring into her laptop.

“You can come in, honey,” she said.

He pushed the door open and stepped in. “How’s it going, babe?”

“So good,” she replied, spinning around in the chair, grinning broadly. “Five thousand pre-orders have gone through. And there’s been another thousand sales so far. And they keep coming.” She stood up and reached for him.

He stepped into her arms and hugged her. “How are you feeling?”

“Great. Amazed. Relieved. Mainly relieved. I mean, I figured re-releasing the trilogy would get a decent response. Especially after finding those fan clubs and joining them. Also, embarrassed,” she admitted.

“Embarrassed? Why?” he replied.

She sniffed. “This whole thing has got me emotional. Shit, you know that. I cried last night. Twice. Kind of hard not to do it again. It’s nice that it’s happy crying, it’s just...I’ve never handled crying that well.”

“I’m glad you’re so happy,” Alex replied.

She released him and stepped back, though kept her hands on his hips. “Ever the diplomat,” she said, grinning. “You’re learning pretty well how to navigate social situations. I think the fact that you’re successfully maintaining three serious and like six casual relationships with paranormal women, mostly, speaks volumes on that.”

“Maybe,” he replied. She blinked a few times and turned back to her desk, where she wiped at her eyes with a tissue, then blew her nose. “Do you want anything?”

“No, no, I’m fine, babe. I know you want to check in on everyone. Go on,” she said. “I’ll be down before too long.”

“Thank you. I love you,” he replied, and gave her a kiss.

“Love you, too.”

He left Brianna’s office and continued along his journey through the house. He checked every room he passed, because, as he was discovering from the parties they were throwing, people could end up like...anywhere. There was no one left upstairs, and he didn’t find anyone on the ground floor, either. Based on what he remembered from last night, there should be three people left: Lindsey, Ash, and Auburn. Everyone else had headed out before he’d gone to bed. As he headed down into the basement, he heard running water, and, sure enough, found Ash and Auburn together in the shower down there.

“Hey, mind if I come in?” Alex asked.

Ash laughed. “Alex, you’re too polite for your own good. You’ve come in both of us several times now.”

“I still feel awkward just walking in on people showering,” he replied.

“Not unreasonable,” Ash conceded. “Well, you have my continually renewing consent to walk in on me if I’m showering or naked or fucking one of your girlfriends.”

“Same,” Auburn said.

“I’ll try to remember it. How are you?” he asked.

“I’m great,” Ash replied, sliding the door open as he sat down on the closed toilet lid. He looked in and saw two extraordinarily attractive, wet, naked women. “You?”

“Pretty good,” Alex said.

“I’m happy,” Auburn said. “I got fucked by a Valkyrie last night.”

“Me too,” Ash murmured.

“Did she miss anyone?” Alex asked. “I’m pretty sure I saw Helena hook up with everyone at the party last night at one point or another.”

“I think so,” Ash said. “That woman can fuck.”

“Mmm-hmm,” Auburn agreed happily. “And she’s so strong.”

“That she is,” Alex agreed.

“You wanna join us?” Ash asked.

“I...” he hesitated. “Have you seen Lindsey? She’s the last one around.”

“Oh, yes,” Ash said, “she left last night, after you went to bed. She told us to apologize for her for having to duck out, but she had some stuff to take care of, and she promised she’d see you again soon,” she explained.

“Okay, then. That’s everyone.” He stood up. “I’d love to join you-”

The doorbell rang.

Auburn snorted. “Talk about bad timing.”

Alex sighed. “I’ll try to be back soon.”

“We’ll be here,” Ash said, with a small smirk.

Alex hurried out of the bathroom and back upstairs. Maybe someone had forgotten something. That happened often after these parties. Or maybe it was a neighbor coming over to complain. It hadn’t happened yet, but Alex was paranoid, because he kept having noisy sex in his backyard because the women in his life kept insisting on it, and he hadn’t yet figured out how to say no to requests like that. It probably wasn’t helping that he never wanted to say no.

He got upstairs to the front door and grabbed the knob, already considering how best to expedite the process of getting whoever it was away as quickly as possible, because he was getting horny again, thinking about Ash and Auburn.

And then he opened the front door.

“...Evangeline?”

CHAPTER TWO

The six foot six blonde angel standing on his front porch smiled at him. “Hello, Alex. It’s good to see you,” she said.

“I, um...hi. It’s great to see you, too. Uh...hi,” he replied, staring up at her.

She laughed softly. “Obviously you’re doing much better than the last time we met.”

“Um...yeah. Yeah, I am. Thank you for that, again. For, uh, saving my life.”

“You’re welcome, Alex. I’m glad to see that you’ve healed. And...” she paused and looked over his shoulder, “I think someone wants your attention.”

He glanced back over his shoulder and saw Dawn standing at the base of the stairs, staring with wide eyes at the two of them. Alex tried to get a grip. He turned his attention back to Evangeline, cleared his throat, shook his head, then stepped back. “Please, come in,” he said, making room for her to do so.

“Thank you,” she replied, and stepped in.

He noticed that no snow clung to her shoes and wondered if she had magic shoes, or if it was just a side effect of being an angel. At present, she didn’t have her wings out, (he suddenly remembered that angels could do that, they could hide their wings somehow), but it was still so obvious to him. Her presence was almost overwhelming, that and her radiant beauty. She was wearing a simple white dress and simple white dress shoes. Her skin was perfectly smooth and had a healthy pale glow to it. Her long, flowing, golden blonde hair was down, framing her face. Her eyes were a beautiful, radiant blue and had a slight glow to them.

Once she was in, he closed the door behind her and then retreated to where Dawn still stood, like a statue, at the base of the stairs, just staring at Evangeline.

He didn’t blame her.

“What’s up?” he asked.

“I was, uh...I was just going to say that I’m heading out now. Got a phone call, friend of mine needs some help with something...who is that?” she whispered.

“Her name is Evangeline. She’s a...an acquaintance of mine.”

“You know her? Have you...been with her?” she asked, her voice very low.

“No,” he replied.

“Is she...she’s a paranormal right? Is she...” she swallowed, “Alex, is she an angel?”

“You’d have to ask her yourself,” he replied.

Dawn seemed to regain some of her self-possession and she took a step forward. “Excuse me, but...are you an angel?”

Alex turned and looked at Evangeline, who had a small smile on her shockingly beautiful face. “I am,” she replied.

Dawn slowly crossed the room and walked over to her, looking up at her. “It’s...so nice to meet you. I’m Dawn. I’m Alex’s...friend.” She paused, then blurted, “We have sex sometimes. Um, can I hug you?”

Evangeline laughed softly, looking genuinely amused. “Yes, Dawn,” she said, and she opened her arms. Dawn carefully stepped up against her, and hugged her, and closed her eyes. And looked so peaceful, and happy. After close to half a minute, she opened her eyes and released Evangeline. Then she looked up at her again.

“Um...thank you. Are you...” She hesitated, then leaned closer and whispered something that Alex didn’t catch.

Evangeline smiled more broadly. “That’s my business, I’m afraid.”

“Oh. Yes. I totally get that. But...you should. He’s really nice.”

“I know.”

“Okay. Um...thanks again for the hug.”

“You’re welcome, Dawn.”

She looked at him, then came back over to him and gave him a hug and a kiss. “I’ll talk to you later, okay? It was really great to see you again,” she said.

“You too, Dawn. I’ll call you later.”

“Okay.”

She then scurried out of his house, quickly opening and closing the door behind her.

“Well,” Alex said after several seconds, “that was awkward.”

“It happens to me more than you’d think. Most people I can hide my true nature from, but some, I can’t. Some are just properly attuned. And they have that reaction, usually. She’s a very nice woman. A very attractive woman. I can see why you two are drawn to each other.”

“Well, I can certainly see why I’m drawn to her,” he agreed.

She looked at him with her brilliant, faintly glowing blue eyes. “Oh, Alex...” she murmured softly. “You’ve much to learn. Or rather, much to unlearn.” She looked around. “Do you have a quiet place we could talk for a bit? I came here with purpose.”

“Yes.” He led her into the library. “Though I imagine you do everything with purpose.”

“I suppose that’s true,” she agreed.

They sat on Lapis’s large couch, and he tried not to think too hard of how he had fucked Helena in this very spot last night. As they sat, Evangeline paused, then reached out and placed her hand on the couch, then smiled. “Helena was here last night,” she murmured.

“How did you know that?” Alex asked.

“I have ways of reading the world. And...oh my, you and her had much fun.”

A small burst of nervous laughter escaped him, and he cleared his throat. “Y-yeah.”

“Don’t worry, Alex, I’m not judging. Quite the opposite. I think you and Helena are good for each other. Speaking of her, Helena is the reason I’m here. A few weeks ago, I spent a long night with her, and you came up. She reminded me, rather pointedly, that I had promised to come see you again at some point. And I must admit that although it hadn’t been a forgotten statement...it had slipped my mind. And so I had a rare opportunity in my schedule today, and decided that I would make good on that, and come see you. Although I don’t want you to think that I’m here only as a semi-arbitrary obligation fulfillment. I genuinely do want to see you again, Alex. So, I thought I would come here and offer to take you around town, and catch up with you, and do...other things.”

“Other things?” he asked. She nodded. “Like what?”

“You’ll have to come with me to find out,” she replied.

“I...that sounds great,” he said. “I’d love to. I just need to, uh...tell my girlfriends.”

“Okay. I’ll wait here.”

“Thanks. Be right back.”

He got up and hurried back upstairs, wondering if this was going where he thought it was going. Although he had to admit, out of all the times that he cautioned himself against assuming that every paranormal woman he ran into who showed some interest in him was going to have sex with him, this seemed like the most likely scenario in which he actually should caution himself. Evangeline was an angel. That was kind of a different magnitude of paranormal than every other paranormal he’d run into so far.

How many of them were there on Earth?

A hundred? Maybe two hundred?

He knew so little about them. Most people knew little about them. They were mysterious by nature, and whatever secrets they had, they kept guarded.

He found Aurora, Lapis, Kate, and Brianna all in Brianna’s office, chatting.

“Hey, what’s up?” Aurora asked. “You look...stunned. Who was at the door?”

“Evangeline,” he replied.

“Oh...fuck,” Brianna murmured.

“Who’s Evangeline?” Kate asked.

“An angel,” Lapis said quietly.

Kate’s eyes widened. “An angel? Alex, have you banged an angel!?” she whispered.

“No! I haven’t.”

“What did she want?” Brianna asked.

“She wants to spend the day with me. Drive around the city and hang out, and do other things,” he replied.

“What other things?” Aurora asked. She looked extremely invested in the conversation.

“I don’t know. She said I’ll have to go with her to find out.”

“You are so lucky, you lucky fucking bastard!” Kate hissed. “Do you have any idea how many people get to fuck an angel!? Let alone how many humans!? Almost none!”

“I don’t know if that’s what’s going to happen,” he replied.

“Oh come on! That’s so fucking innuendo for her bouncing her perfect angel pussy on your cock,” Aurora said.

“To be completely fair, all four of you are absurdly horny and sex-obsessed, so...”

“Fair enough,” Brianna said. “Honey, go have fun, okay?”

“Yes. Go. Stop standing around and go. When an angel comes calling for dick, you don’t fucking keep her waiting,” Aurora almost growled at him.

“I still don’t think-”

“Yeah, yeah, I know you don’t, but you still need to go!”

“Okay! Um...Ash and Auburn are the only other ones left, they’re in the shower in the basement. Tell them I’m sorry I had to go.”

“We’ll let them know,” Brianna replied.

He gave each of them a hug and a kiss, and told them he loved them, (except for Kate, because although he did think that telling your friends you loved them was totally fine, it would make him feel too awkward at this point), and then he hurried back downstairs to Evangeline. “Okay, I’m ready to go.”

“Good,” she said, rising gracefully to her feet. “You should get a coat, it’s cold out.”

“Oh. Yes. Right,” he murmured, finding a nice black coat he’d bought last month when the weather had started to get colder. He slipped it on and they headed outside.

And then he began his day with an angel named Evangeline.

…

Evangeline had a clean, smooth, silver SUV roughly the same size as Lapis’s. Well, that made sense, given she was maybe two inches shorter than Lapis. They climbed into the vehicle and buckled in. He looked around, amazed by how fresh and clean everything was. It looked like she’d just driven it off the lot, brand new, before coming to his house.

“Your car is really clean,” he murmured.

“Thank you, though don’t be too impressed. It’s just a preservation spell. I used to clean it myself once a week. Then I switched to having it cleaned once a week. And as time has gone on, I’ve had to find more and more ways to save time that’s better allotted elsewhere, and finally I broke down and learned a spell. The investment has been worth it. It saves me about two hours a week, which doesn’t sound like much, but believe me, when you’re as busy as I am, that’s a crucial amount of time,” she explained.

“What do you do?” he asked. “I don’t really have any idea, and Helena’s evasive when I’ve asked about you.”

Evangeline smiled gently. “That’s just professional respect,” she replied. “There are very, very few people I allow into my private life, inasmuch as I have one anymore, and Helena is one of those people.”

“Anyone else I know?”

“No. There’s a painter in France. A woman who researches whales in Alaska. A club owner in Miami. A few others.”

“Are they all women?” he asked.

“As a matter of fact, they are. But to answer your question: I help people. That single sentence can encompass the entirety of my existence. Sometimes in big ways, sometimes in small ways. I arrange fundraisers for cancer research, or relief efforts for countries hit by natural disasters, or renovation projects for rundown neighborhoods. I also leave rather sizable tips, have meals with and listen to people who desperately need it in the moment, and, nowadays, fill up some people’s online donation campaigns.”

“How do you weed out the ones that are bullshit?” he asked.

“I have what you might call a sixth sense about these things. You can’t lie to me successfully. No one can.”

“Not even another angel?”

She smirked. “They’d like to think they can.”

“Oh. Wow. That’s...this is all insanely impressive. I’m not even sure what to say.”

“It’s okay. I didn’t bring you out here to impress you, Alex. Obviously I did that when I showed up on your doorstep.”

He chuckled. “Yeah.”

“So tell me about yourself, your lovers. How are things going? Helena has told me some things, but I wish to hear it from you.”

“Um, all right. Well...we just had a party last night to celebrate Brianna’s first new original release as an independent author. She’s been working her ass off for months now trying to get it all organized. Do you know she’s an author? Like she was a bestselling author?”

“Yes,” Evangeline replied. “She wrote the Nova Love trilogy. I’ve read it. It’s quite good.”

“Wow. You’re well-informed.”

“I am,” she agreed.

“So, uh, yeah, she finally got the rights back to that. Then she went through and touched up the books, added in a few scenes, wrote a few short stories, gave the books new intros, and re-released the trilogy as the author’s preferred edition online two months ago. And they started selling like crazy. Lapis helped. She’s the head of a few fan clubs and the fact that she’s living with and fucking the author-” he hesitated.

“Foul language doesn’t bother me, Alex. Only bigoted slurs,” she said.

“Oh. Okay, good. I’ll be fine then,” he replied. “So, yeah, in the meantime, she’s been working on her new novel, what she always intended to be her next project. Wither. She finished it, edited it, covered it, and last night was the launch party. And it’s blowing up. She’s already in the pre-production phase of the sequel, so she’s just...over the moon with happiness.”

“That’s very good to hear. And Aurora?”

“She’s happy, too. She’s started her own little underground tattoo parlor in our basement. She’s taking it a little more seriously now, and people show up every now and then to get awesome tattoos. She’s fucking good at it, and she seems so happy doing it. And Lapis is...she’s come a long way, I think,” he said.

“I believe I am the least familiar with her.”

“Lapis...we’re a lot alike. She had already successfully chased her dream career by the time we met. We got to know each other for a year online before meeting in person. She found me through my music. We both have difficulty with anxiety. All of us got something different out of this...coming together, this huge shift in our lives as we unified. For myself and Brianna and Aurora, it was chasing our creative dreams. For Lapis, it was having people that she could trust and rely on to live with and love, to be social and intimate with, to be vulnerable around...what?” he asked, glancing at her, seeing that her smile had grown again.

“When I walked into your house, I could immediately tell that it was a place very full of love. Intense love, passionate love, secure love, kind love. All sorts of love. And I can sense it in you, and hear it in your voice, and see it in your eyes. And it’s such a good thing to witness, to experience. A little like basking in the glow of a fireplace on a cold night. And what about you, Alex? How has your life turned out since last we met?” she asked.

“Well, I finally got my shit together and released my first album. It went far better than I could have ever hoped it would. Since then, I’ve released a second album and an EP, effectively using up the material I generated before now. And at this point I’m working on my third album, what will be my first attempt at making brand new material since this whole thing began. I’m...nervous. Very nervous, actually.”

“That’s natural,” Evangeline replied.

“Yeah, that’s what everyone keeps saying. I keep asking myself ‘what if I’ve lost it?’ What if I had some spark back then, when I was making that music, and now it’s gone? I mean, I don’t think it is. I’ve made a few tracks since then and I think they’re pretty good. But it’s hard to tell. So...basically I’m just doing as good of a job as I think I can and hoping for the best.”

“Often, that’s all you can do. I’ve heard some of your music. It’s good. I think you have a vast potential. Not to underplay where you are right now, but imagine where you’ll be, what you’ll be able to do, after creating music for a decade. Two decades. You’re rather young. Sometimes it amazes me that someone so young is capable of producing something like this.”

“I’d complain about being called young, but as my girlfriends and especially Helena likes to point out, I am young compared to them...” he paused.

“You wish to know how old I am,” Evangeline said. He nodded. “It’s private, for a few reasons, but you know how old Helena is?” He nodded again. “I’m much older.”

“Oh. Wow.”

He remembered Helena mentioning at one point that she was at least three hundred. Fuck. How old was much older than that? Five hundred years? A thousand? He realized that this was as much as he was going to get and figured he should stop fixating on it. Did it really matter? Though admittedly he did wonder about how your personality might change after hundreds of years of continuous life and experience.

“Where are we going?” he asked finally.

“To a little place that I like to go sometimes. It’s got a great view. I wanted to talk to you about something important there,” she replied. “We’re almost there.”

“All right.”

He settled back deeper into his chair and just tried to clear his mind, and wait. But it was very difficult to focus on anything but Evangeline. She was just...radiant. She had such a commanding presence. Thankfully, he didn’t have to wait very long. She drove him past the city limits and up onto a gravel road on an incline, heading up, towards the ocean. All around them, he saw nothing but trees, snow-capped trees.

And then the road ended in a very small gravel pit that had trees packed tightly in on either side, and nothing but a stunning view of the ocean beyond.

“Wow,” he murmured after she had parked and killed the engine, and they had sat there for a little bit.

“It’s wonderful, isn’t it?” Evangeline murmured.

“Yeah. It’s beautiful.”

“I come up here to think. I have for a long time now. Sometimes I drive, sometimes I fly.”

“You can fly?” he asked, glancing at her.

She smiled. “Those wings aren’t just for show.”

“I guess not.”

“I’ve never brought anyone up here with me before, Alex.” He’d begun turning his face back towards the ocean, but then he snapped his gaze back to her sharply, feeling a spike of anxiety in his chest. “Why does that frighten you?” she asked.

“I mean...you’re doing something that you’ve never done before, and you’re doing it with me. And that’s...I mean, that’s a lot of pressure. You must have chosen to bring someone up here for a reason, and evidently you chose me, and now-I mean, you only get to do something for the first time once. No do-overs.”

“Alex,” Evangeline said, and she reached out and laid her hand over the back of his. She was incredibly warm and soft, “please try to relax. I don’t want you to interpret pressure from this experience. I’ve considered bringing someone up here for a long time, but I hadn’t found the right person. Until I met you. I admit, I do want this to be a pleasant experience, it was partially why I chose to do this, but I also chose to do it because I wanted to share this with someone. Whatever happens, you would have to intentionally do something bad to ruin this experience. I just want to...do something with you, and it be that simple.”

“You’re right. I’m sorry. You’re just...very intimidating,” he replied.

“I know,” she said, with a soft sigh, “it goes with the territory. Sometimes it’s great, it’s very useful. Other times, not so much. Now, I would like to discuss the full nature of why I came to you today, why I brought you here.”

“I’m ready to listen,” he replied after taking a deep breath and letting it out slowly.

“During that night I had with Helena, after several bottles of wine, I finally got around to asking her opinion on...whether or not I should proposition you for sex.” She paused, either considering her words or letting that sink in. Alex kept silent, his heart starting to pound a hell of a lot faster. “She told me that if I did, you’d say yes, without question, without any hesitation. And she also told me that I should do it. She told me to do it because-” she laughed suddenly, “-well, she told me the same thing your friend Dawn told me earlier. She asked if I was going to have sex with you, and said I should, because you’re a good person. But she said I should do it for myself, too, because I’d really enjoy the encounter.

“When I finally decided that I was, in fact, going to go through with it, she asked me my plan. I told her I was going to go over to your house and proposition you and we’d have sex. And she laughed! Helena is among the extremely few people who can laugh in my face and get away with it, that bitch,” she said, grinning more fiercely now. “And she told me I needed to make a whole day out of it. To take you on a date, have sex in several locations. So, I thought about it, and realized she had a point. I should. And so I am.”

Now she looked at him more directly. “So, was she right? Will you agree to have sex with me without hesitat-”

“Yes,” he interrupted immediately.

She giggled. “I figured that would be the answer. Okay. Get in the back, Alex. We’re going to have sex here in my car.”

“Okay,” he replied, and quickly climbed between the seats, into the backseat.

He tried to form thoughts but couldn’t. It felt like his brain had jammed. All that came through was: Holy shit. Holy shit. Holy shit.

He sat down and, with a surprising grace and ease for someone who was six and a half feet tall, Evangeline maneuvered into the back with him. She sat down next to him and stared at him for a few seconds.

“Do you know how unlikely the position you are presently in is?” she asked softly.

“I...I think I have something of an idea,” he murmured.

“I want to tell you. Not to hold it over you, or anything of the sort, but maybe just so you fully appreciate the gift I am about to give you. I know to most people this sounds very arrogant, perhaps it is, but, well, when you’re an angel...it can be hard to be otherwise. And I believe I have earned the right to call it what it is, ‘it’ being sex with me. It’s incredibly rare for someone like you. I mean, it’s already rare. I’ve gone through phases. Sometimes I take many lovers simultaneously for years, sometimes I’m celibate for decades. But even across my many, many years of life, overall, I’d say I take few lovers compared to how many I could have taken. And I’d say that ninety percent of all my lovers are paranormal. And of the ten percent that are human, almost all of them are women. You are going to be the fourth human man I’ve ever allowed inside of me.”

He exhaled harshly. “Wow. That’s...wow,” he managed.

She smiled. “You can see why I may think the way I do then?”

He nodded. “Yeah. Definitely. And, let me say, in no uncertain terms, that I am deeply, extremely grateful for this opportunity.”

“Thank you. And again, I don’t say it to try and coax any reaction out of you. I don’t want to make you feel insignificant, or like I’m giving you a pity fuck. I’m not. There’s something special about you, and I like it, and I like you, and I want this. Now...kiss me.”

He hesitated briefly, then leaned in and pressed his lips against hers, and the instant they made contact, it was like hot, bright lightning striking his body. Her lips were so incredibly soft, so pillowy and wet and hot. He kissed her for several lingering moments, just pressing his lips to hers, transfixed as she kissed him. And then they began to shift, coming closer together, and tilted their heads slightly to get a better angle, and began to make out.

And when Evangeline opened her mouth, and began to slowly slide her tongue into his, such a taste flooded his mouth. She tasted of so much. Of sugar, and honey, and cinnamon, and other sweet things. She tasted of warmth and light, and comfort, and compassion. He didn’t know you could put those things into a taste, but you could, and she had. And infused within it all was another taste, something he couldn’t identify, but it was something that he loved, that he felt his entire body responding to, similar to the way in which a flower will response to sunlight. Without hardly thinking about it, he laid a hand on one of her breasts.

He could feel it, large and firm and glorious, beneath her simple white dress.

Evangeline slowly moved her tongue into his mouth, and he shifted his own forward, desperately eager to deepen the kissing. Their tongues met, and it was almost like he’d been hit with a jolt of electricity. He began to twist and twine his tongue with hers, and felt his whole body shiver in reaction as she did the same, accepting his tongue.

He reached up and began to try and slide the strap of her dress down, but she pulled back slightly. “Mmm-mmm,” she murmured, “not yet.”

“I...okay,” he replied, getting ahold of himself.

He really wanted to see her breasts. To touch them. Lick them. Suck on them.

She smiled. “I know. You’re desperate for more. But I can’t give it to you all at once, Alex. I know your girlfriends have taught you the pleasures of excess, but I will remind you of the delight of patience,” she murmured.

“All right,” he said, breathing heavily, then issued a short laugh. “Wow, kissing you is...holy fuck. You’re really good at kissing.”

“Thank you. You’re not too bad yourself,” she replied.

And then she was kissing him again, and he found himself lost in her once more. Being with Evangeline, he was finding, even kissing her and over-the-clothes groping, was in itself an entire experience. In some strange way, being physically intimate with her, even at this level, was kind of like grabbing a live wire. He felt energized, like some form of energy was flowing into him from her wherever they touched.

Speaking of over-the-clothing, though…

He laid a hand on leg and slipped it under her dress. She didn’t stop him as they kept making out. He slid his hand slowly up her thigh, finding her smooth, soft, warm skin just magical to touch. She even shifted slightly, allowing him better access, as he went higher until he was at her upper thigh, and then higher still, to one hip.

He found it bare.

She wasn’t wearing anything beneath the dress.

She smiled into the kiss as he hesitated upon this discovery. “Surprised?” she murmured, her lips gently brushing his as she spoke.

“Yeah,” he managed. “It doesn’t seem very, uh...”

“Becoming of an angel to go without panties in a dress?” He nodded slightly. She laughed softly, and he smelled such sweetness on her breath. “I know. Are you ready for more? To go to the next step?” she asked.

“Yes,” he replied.

“Okay.” She reached down and unzipped his pants, then, with a smooth ease, dug his erect dick out of the opening. “Now, we shall make love.”

Alex took another deep breath and let it out slowly.

Okay.

He was going to have sex with an angel.

Unprotected sex. With an angel.

“Are you ready?” she asked as she mounted him, straddling him and looking down at him. Her eyes were noticeably brighter now.

“Yeah. Definitely. I’m ready,” he replied.

She smirked as she lifted her dress a bit and shifted around. “No, you aren’t.”

And then she lowered herself, taking his rigid length inside of her, and knew immediately that she was right. He wasn’t ready. There was no way he could be ready.

“Ohhhh my fucking-ah!” he cried as pure sexual pleasure began to immediately overwhelm him, all his senses. He slid smoothly inside of her and it was…

It was better than any sex he’d had with anyone in his life, and he didn’t even feel bad for thinking it. It was like comparing the difference between standing in front of a blast furnace and standing in front of the fucking sun. It was like the difference between a firework and a goddamned motherfucking nuclear warhead.

“Holy shit, Evangeline!” he cried as she took him all the way inside, began to raise her wonderful hips back up, then lowered herself again.

The drag of her angelic vagina, clenched around his human cock, was beyond pleasure.

She let out a small laugh. “I told you.”

“H-how are you-oh! OH! Shit, Evangeline, I’m not gonna last. Oh my God, I’m going to come,” he moaned.

“Don’t worry. You won’t. Succubi aren’t the only ones with a few tricks up their sleeves,” she murmured, and she began to ride him a bit faster.

He let out a loud cry of deeply impassioned pleasure as the sexual ecstasy somehow increased even more, enveloping all of him, and he was positive that he was going to bust the biggest orgasm in his entire life. Holding it back felt like more than impossible. It felt inconceivable. And yet, as he hit the threshold, right before that familiar trigger hit and the burst of intensifying pleasure surged through him, he didn’t come.

Instead, he was held there, suspended at the penultimate second before the apex.

He expected it to hurt, for some reason, probably because of how sensitive his cock felt, but it didn’t. The pleasure just continued, and did not abate, and consumed him.

“Don’t worry. I’ll let you come in me when I come,” she said.

He was panting, gasping at this point, and his whole body felt like a magnet for pure sexual pleasure, channeling unthinkable amounts of it through every fiber of his being. He looked up at her, and her eyes were glowing now, the blue gone. White light filled her eyes. She looked down at him with a smile of lust and compassion and enjoyment. He shifted his hands beneath her dress, up her thighs and across her big hips, then around to her ass. She made a small sound of satisfaction and happiness as he grabbed her broad ass. He tried to thrust up into her, but he found it too difficult to move anything but his arms and his eyes.

It was almost as if she was physically weighing him down with her presence, with her raw sexuality.

“I’m close,” she whispered after a bit. “I’m very close, Alex...”

“Oh, Evangeline...” he moaned loudly.

“Yes...do you love it, Alex?”

“Yes! I love it!” he moaned as she kept riding him, fucking herself with his steel-hard cock, pushing him deep within herself, satisfying herself.

“Tell me you love me,” she whispered.

He didn’t hesitate. “I love you, Evangeline. I love you,” he moaned loudly.

“There’s a good boy...”

And then, within another minute or so, she took in a deep breath and began to let out a long moan of rapture. He could feel her orgasm, feel her whole body respond to it, could feel the pleasure of their sex somehow get even more powerful, more intense. And then it was as if something released him, like he was being somehow held back by some force in midair, something that effortlessly fought gravity, and then it had vanished abruptly, and gravity took hold, and down he plunged. And Alex plunged right into the most intense orgasm of his life.

He yelled in pure, primal, raw pleasure as his seed burst out of him and into her, and the orgasm took hold of him. He gripped her big ass tightly and stared up at her as he screamed in pleasure, his hips jerking in automatic reaction, thrusting him up deeper into her, making her cry out. Their voices sounded in unison, forming inarticulate noises of rapturous sexual release. He could feel his seed evacuating his body as fast as it possibly could, his cock spasming with an absurd intensity, and he could feel a previously undiscovered level of sexual satisfaction as he pumped her angel pussy full of his human seed.

He filled her, and she drained him, and Evangeline took everything he had into her.

It felt seismic, like some kind of tectonic shift inside of him, like his entire body had been put through a three-day long workout all at once, and when he was finished, he went boneless and flopped back against the seat, letting go of her, gasping for breath.

“Are you okay, Alex?” she asked after she had finished her own orgasm.

“Yeah,” he whispered, chest rising and falling furiously, “might need...nap...”

And darkness began to come in along the edges of his vision. “Sleep, Alex,” Evangeline said, looking down at him, and he could still feel himself inside of her, “I’ll keep you safe. You just sleep now, Alex.”

And he slept.

CHAPTER THREE

When Alex woke up, they were driving through the city again.

“Are you okay?” Evangeline asked from the front seat.

“Um...yeah. I feel great,” he murmured. “That was...intense.”

She laughed softly. “Yes. I’m sorry, I didn’t realize it would be that intense. It has...been awhile, a long while, since I’ve had sex with a human man. Over a century.”

“Holy shit,” he muttered. “Um...where are we now?”

“Not far from my apartment. Well, one of my apartments. I maintain several places in Thorne. I thought we would take a shower together and maybe do some other things.”

“I’d like that.”

“I thought you might.”

He straightened up in his seat and looked out the window. A feeling of discomfort settled over him as he looked out at the city, the people, the cars, the buildings. For several moments, he didn’t know what it was. He began to suspect that maybe it was this immense implied responsibility of being the first human man she’d had sex with in over a hundred years, and one of only four apparently. But then he remembered the encounter itself, and he knew why he was feeling uncomfortable, and maybe a little afraid.

It was something he’d said.

Evangeline turned off the road into the parking lot of a surprisingly simple looking apartment complex. She parked and turned off the car, then got out. He joined her, considering how, or if, he was going to bring this up. He was still bad with stuff like this, let alone the fact that Evangeline was an angel.

They walked into the main building, up one flight of stairs, to a door that she unlocked and headed inside. Alex followed her into the apartment and looked around, finding the place sparsely furnished and extremely clean.

“The bathroom’s in the back,” Evangeline said, slipping out of her shoes and walking deeper into the apartment.

He thought he detected a note of discomfort in her voice, and wondered if maybe she was feeling the same thing he was, or was perhaps picking up on his discomfort. He kept thinking about how to handle this as he followed her into the bathroom.

Evangeline walked over to the shower and turned it on. She then stood in place for a few seconds, looking down, then she turned around suddenly. “Alex...I need to apologize,” she said, again sounding uncomfortable.

“For what?” he asked.

“I told you to tell me you loved me, and I should not have done that. I’m sorry. I know that that phrase means different things to different people, and I sensed that I shouldn’t have done that but...” she took a deep breath and let it out slowly. “Even I, even after all this time, can still get caught up in the moment. It’s not an excuse, but I have to be very careful. I know that I have a lot of power over people, other paranormals, but humans especially. Double especially humans that I’m being intimate with. I’m not trying to say that I was mind-controlling you or anything, but...I need to be aware of my own abilities and influence, and I’m sorry, Alex.”

“It’s okay,” he replied. “I forgive you. I...I’m wrestling with that phrase right now. I mean, I believe that there’s many different kinds of love. But I’m still sorting out the fact that I love, and am loved by, three women at once. So...I guess I’m not angry, I more just feel a little guilty saying it to you when I’ve only been saying it to them.”

“I understand. And again, I’m sorry. If you’d like we can just...put it behind us.”

“Yeah, I think that makes sense.” Honestly, he was surprised to have an angel apologizing to him, and he felt bad that she felt bad.

Thankfully, though, it was fairly easy to do as she had suggested as they stepped into the shower together. She stood beneath the showerhead and he stared at her, once more enraptured, as the water cascaded down her perfect body.

And her breasts were…

More than he had hoped for. Large and full and perfectly shaped and firm, topped with amazingly sexy, vividly pink nipples. And that was just the first thing he noticed. Breasts had a way of just immediately drawing in the eye. But now he could see her full, naked body and there was something a little off about it. He wasn’t sure what it was, although he knew it at least was not a bad kind of ‘off’, but a good one. There was all her smooth, beautiful, creamy white skin, unblemished by anything. No scars, no moles, no bruises, no tattoos. Nothing. He didn’t mind any of those things, but there was something interesting about seeing someone with perfectly smooth skin apparently all over their entire body.

And such a body she had.

She was so tall. For some reason, it seemed stranger with her than with Lapis, even though Lapis was taller. After a few seconds, he realized what it was: Lapis was a succubus, and something about that made her height easier to accept. To a casual observer, Evangeline looked human. Her height seemed to add greatly to her glorious beauty and commanding presence. Looking down, he found himself mesmerized by her wonderfully broad hips and thick thighs. She had a perfect hourglass figure and he wondered if she had actually had to work to maintain it, or if it just came with the territory of being an angel.

“Worth the wait?” she asked, tilting her head back and running her fingers through her long, golden blonde hair.

“Way more than,” he murmured.

She laughed softly. “I’m glad to hear that. It’s actually been quite awhile since I’ve been this intimate with anyone.”

“Is it, uh, going well so far?” he asked.

She laughed again. “Yes, Alex. It’s going well so far. And, if you’d like, I’m prepared to make love again.”

“I’d really like that,” he replied immediately.

“Not enough angel pussy yet?” she asked with a sly smile.

“I can already tell you that I will never have enough of that.”

“That’s what they always tell me. All right,” she stretched and popped her neck, “I want it from behind this time. I assume you’re okay with that?”

“You assume correctly.”

“Good.”

She turned around and he backed up to give her room as she got down onto her hands and knees. For a few seconds, he remained standing, just looking down at her smooth back, and the teardrop shape her perfectly proportioned ass made as her midsection narrowed, and then her hips and ass broadened out. She looked way too good, and he was again hit hard by how absurdly lucky he was to be in this situation.

“Don’t keep me waiting, Alex,” she murmured.

Alex dropped to his knees behind her and looked at the thick swell of her ass. He reached out and ran his hands over her wet, smooth skin, finding it so soft and hot, her ass firm and beautifully padded. And he finally got a good look at her pussy. It looked so wonderfully pink and inviting, smooth and simple, definitely different than the others he had seen so far, though in a way he couldn’t quite figure out. But he didn’t really need to and the lust was really beginning to thunder through his head now and he had such a bad hard-on.

Alex got up against her and slipped it inside of her.

She moaned and he cried out as he penetrated her flawless pussy.

“You are kidding me,” he groaned as he grabbed her hips and started fucking her, sliding smoothly in and out of her.

“What?” she asked.

“How have I already forgotten how amazing this feels?”

She laughed, then moaned. “You’re a human fucking angel vagina,” she replied. “The experience-ohhhh, yes-the experience, mmm, is a bit much for you.”

“That’s amazing,” he groaned and started going faster. Soon, he was hammering her pussy, unable to do anything but slam the fuck out of her, shoving his cock all the way inside of her. The feel of her bare pussy against himself was beyond pleasure. It really did feel like some kind of magic, because it felt good in a way nothing else had. Once more, he found himself almost immediately pushed to the edge of orgasm, and then held there, and he had to fight the urge to back off, because his instincts kept telling him he was going to bust a huge load.

And again he lost himself inside of her as they made love in that shower. Alex kept looking down at her big, white ass, at his hands on her broad hips, at his cock disappearing into her perfect pink pussy again and again, as fast as his hips could manage, taking full advantage of the opportunity that she was giving him.

Then, after some uncertain length of time, an idea came to him.

“Evangeline?”

“Yes, Alex?”

“Can I fuck you in the ass?”

Silence. He waited, pausing in his furious thrusting, wondering if maybe that had been a step too far. He wanted to say something, take the question back, but he made himself wait. Finally, she said, “Yes, you may.”

“Thank you,” he replied, pulling out of her as relief flooded him. It was immediately followed by a sharp spike of lust and insane desire boiling madly in his lower stomach. He looked around. “Um...where’s some lube?”

“You don’t need it. Not with me,” she said.

“Oh. Okay.”

He laid his cock at the entrance of her ass and began pushing his way inside of her. She accepted him without too much trouble, and such a groan of impassioned, immense pleasure escaped him as he reasserted his grip on her hips and pushed his way into her ass. It was fucking tight. And it presented such an erotic visual, watching his cock disappear into her ass as he started fucking her. The quality of her moans changed, becoming a bit lower in her throat, shorter, almost more primal. Soon, both of them were grunting in unison as he pounded her ass, the sound of their skin slapping together loud in the shower.

“Yes, Alex. Yes,” she panted. “Oh, that’s so good...”

“Can I come in your ass?” he groaned.

“Yes. I...shall release my hold on your orgasm soon,” she replied.

“Thank you,” he managed, and began going faster. She let out a loud moan of bliss. He kept drilling her sweet, angelic ass for another few minutes and then, without warning, whatever magic she was using on him to keep his orgasm in check vanished.

It was like destroying a dam in an instant.

Maybe the most intense orgasm of his life burst out of him and Alex heard himself let out a growling scream as he started to come in her ass. He thrust himself deep and hard, hips jerking furiously, pounding the living fuck out of her thick ass as he shot his load into it. At the same time, he was vaguely aware of hot liquid spraying against his thighs and Evangeline screaming her own bliss as she came along with him.

He lost himself in that orgasm.

It felt like an earthquake, like being at the center of a volcanic eruption, or an asteroid strike, or standing at ground zero of a warhead. It seemed to shake his entire being, every nerve ending of his body singing with blind, unfiltered, unstoppable ecstasy. He felt his seed bursting out of him in hard contractions, each one sending a blindingly powerful pulse of sexual rapture throughout his entire body. And he was consumed by the experience.

…

Alex opened his eyes.

He stared up at an unfamiliar ceiling. He was naked and it was warm in the room. Someone was moving nearby.

He looked right and saw Evangeline standing before a full-length mirror, tugging her dress back into place.

“Did I pass out?” he asked, blinking several times.

“Yes,” she replied. “I finished cleaning you up, dried you off, and brought you out here. You’re okay, you didn’t hit your head or anything.”

“Oh. Um...thanks,” he murmured. After another moment, he said, “Your ass is amazing.”

She let out a small laugh. “Thank you, Alex.”

“Thanks for letting me fuck it. I’m guessing not many people get to.”

“No. It’s...” she hesitated for so long that he thought she had just let it drop, then said, “it’s complicated. You’d think after a th...after such a long time, I’d have everything sorted out in my head. But that’s the problem with problems that live inside you, they’re cyclical. They’re alive as long as you are. You just get better at dealing with them. It might surprise you that I didn’t always have the healthiest relationship with sex.”

“Yeah, it would,” he replied.

“I’ve had centuries to...compose myself.” She turned away from the mirror after fixing her hair a bit, and walked over. She sat down on the bed and stared at him. “I won’t get into it too much, but...suffice to say, there are a lot of difficulties in being a woman and wanting to have sex, and although I enjoy having anal sex, it came to represent...weakness, on my part. It’s complicated, but that’s about as well as I can explain it without a lengthy discussion, which I do not wish to have. Hopefully that helps.”

“I’m sorry if I made you uncomfortable,” he replied.

“No,” she said, and placed a hand over his. “I would have told you no if I didn’t want it. I wanted it. I was actually kind of hoping you’d ask. That’s why I chose that position. I thought...you wouldn’t be able to resist. But it’s difficult for me to ask for things. And even then, when you did ask, I still had to think about it. Or, I suppose, I had to quell certain insecurities. I enjoy anal sex, and I never want to let baseless insecurities keep me from enjoying myself. So I enjoyed myself, as did you, clearly. And it worked out.”

“Yeah. So, um...what’s going on now? I know you told me but I forgot. Sex with you is, uh, it kind of shakes my whole brain up.”

“Lunch,” she said, and stood.

“Oh. Yeah. Great. I’m starving,” he murmured, then sat up. The room swayed briefly as his equilibrium sought to sort itself out, and once it had, he slowly stood up. “Fuck, I hope I can survive more sex with you.”

“I’m sure you will,” Evangeline replied with a small smile.

Alex began gathering his clothes.

Five minutes later, they were back on the road, and the cold air that hit him as they’d walked to her car had helped finish waking him back up. He felt great. Refreshed. Doubly so now that he’d address that whole ‘I love you’ thing. That was something he was still going to have to work out. It was complicated because he was still trying to figure out how much of his hesitation to say it to most people was something in him, and how much of it was something the society he had grown up in had placed in him. He was learning that those were two very distinct things, and he didn’t have to listen to one of them.

He found himself wondering about what the others were up to and pulled out his phone. As he opened up their private chat room, he hesitated and glanced at Evangeline. “Are you okay with me confirming that we had sex to my girlfriends?”

“Yes,” she replied. “I was planning on allowing them to watch our final session.”

“Oh wow, they’re going to love that,” he said. “What about other people? I mean, I’m not interested in, like, blasting it on my social media, I don’t really talk about...this stuff in that capacity, but there are going to be a few close friends who are going to be deeply interested.”

“I trust you to use your judgment,” she replied after considering it for a moment.

“Okay. Thanks.”

He sent a message to the group, asking them how things were going on their end. Within perhaps two or three seconds, he saw Aurora, Brianna, and Lapis are replying… along the bottom of the screen and laughed softly.

AURORA: DID YOU FUCK HER?!

BRIANNA: We’re fine, how’s it going, honey?

LAPIS: All is well. Did you have sex with her?

BRIANNA: Holy shit you two.

AURORA: I NEED TO FUCKING KNOW

BRIANNA: Well...did you, Alex?

He sighed softly and began replying.

ALEX: Yes, we’ve had sex twice now. We’re going to get some food at the moment.

AURORA: HOLY SHIT

LAPIS: What is angel pussy like?

ALEX: Beyond words.

BRIANNA: Yeah, I’ll bet. When do you think you’ll be home?

ALEX: I’m not sure. Probably not for awhile. But she has told me that she will fuck me one time at the house and you all can watch.

AURORA: HOLY FUCK ALEX. BEST GIFT EVER. I LOVE YOU.

LAPIS: Awesome!

BRIANNA: We’ll be waiting, honey. Love you.

ALEX: I love all of you, too. Later.

He laughed and put his phone away.

“How are they?” Evangeline asked.

“Extremely excited about the prospect of getting to watch you in action,” he replied.

“Well, that’s not surprising. It’s a rarity, and your girlfriends strike me as...highly sexual women.”

“Oh yes, they are. Very much so.”

“You must enjoy that.”

“Yes. Though it took some time to readjust to all the...attention.”

“I can imagine.”

A few minutes later, she pulled into the parking lot of a large, very fancy, very expensive looking restaurant, and parked near the front, in a reserved spot. He looked up at the building through the windshield. “Mason’s? What is this place?”

“A very old restaurant. A few centuries old. They serve pretty much everything here. It’s been one of my favorites for a long time now,” Evangeline replied. “Come on. I’ve got a booth reserved here on the second story. You’ll love it.”

“All right.”

They got out and she walked to the front of the car and offered her hand. He took it, and she laced their fingers together snugly. They walked in through the front doors and came to a decked out waiting area done up in some sort of polished, dark wood with intricately carved trim. There were candles affixed to the walls, and each burned with a beautiful blue flame. The place had a quiet, fancy, dignified air to it.

The kind of place Alex knew he absolutely did not belong.

He expected to have to wait for quite awhile, but the person behind the little polished podium with the list of names they always checked recognized Evangeline immediately, and he realized he should’ve known that they wouldn’t have to wait, given what she’d just told him. Just another side effect of how dazed he felt being in her presence. Because she was an angel, because sex with her was amazing, because she seemed to have so much power.

“Your regular booth, Miss Evangeline?” the man behind the podium asked.

“Yes, thank you,” she replied.

He gave Alex an almost imperceptible glance of extreme curiosity, and then began leading them away, towards a staircase. And in that moment, as they followed, Alex suddenly wondered how much he was being watched. How much did people know of Evangeline? How much attention did she receive when she was out and about? How much attention would he receive for being seen with her, holding her hand?

Well, he supposed he’d just have to find out.

They were brought to the second story, which was lined with private rooms overlooking the ground floor via windows. The room they came to contained a table and two chairs. Alex spied coat-hooks mounted near the door as they walked in and hung his coat there.

“Your waitress will be here soon with water,” the man said.

“Thank you, Andre,” Evangeline replied.

He quickly left the room and closed the door. Alex walked to the window and looked down into the restaurant below them. “This is so wild,” he muttered. Then something occurred to him and he turned back to her. “Do you have a last name?”

“No,” she replied simply. He waited. “I’m not interested in one. Evangeline is my name, and I believe it serves its purpose.”

“Oh. Okay.” They sat down at the table together. There were already a pair of menus waiting for them, and Alex looked over his. He let out a low whistle. “I’m richer than I ever thought I would be right now, and this still seems insane to me,” he muttered. There was a one hundred dollar burger on the menu. What in the fuck did they do to the thing that made it worth a hundred bucks? What could you do to a burger to make it worth one hundred dollars?

“It is a very expensive place,” she agreed as she looked over her own menu. “I suppose I have a soft spot for it. The people here are nice, at least, and work hard. So I always leave a big tip.”

“You sure they aren’t just being nice to you?” he asked.

She smiled. “Yes. I have ways of figuring things like that out.”

He wondered how often she was going to say something like that, and it made him wonder if she was...not lying, per se, but bending the truth, maybe. She was an angel, and clearly liked a certain level of mystique. It would be extremely easy to hide half-truths and even outright lies in there. But, ultimately, it was her business how much she wanted to reveal.

“Also, I will cover this meal. You can buy whatever you want,” she said.

“I can pay for myself at this point,” Alex replied.

“I know, but I want to do this.”

He considered pushing it, but relented. “Okay.” He was still wrestling with attractive paranormal women who were a lot older than him buying him extremely expensive things. Of course now, with women like Evangeline and Helena, ‘a lot older’ was relative. A few decades seemed insignificant in the face of several centuries. And yet, at the same time, there were times where Brianna or Lapis seemed noticeably older than him.

Not Aurora, though, for some reason. She still seemed like a twenty-something, and there was something oddly comforting about that.

He eventually settled on that hundred dollar burger and fries, too interested in seeing what exactly made it so fucking expensive, and Evangeline ordered a steak, rare, with some soup and salad, and some fries of her own. An extremely attractive redheaded woman who Alex was sure was a werewolf, (though again he had no fucking clue how he knew, it was just a feeling), came to take their order, and left them water before taking away their menus and closing the door behind her. As she left, Evangeline leaned forward.

“So, Alex, tell me about your plans. I’m curious to know where you see yourself going.”

“Um, all right. I intend to release another album before the year is over. That’s where my attention is right now. After that, I mean...more albums. An EP every now and then. I want to start looking into some collaborations. There’s some artists out there I’d fucking love to make music with. And I’d like to be featured on a few compilations. That’s like ‘dream come true’ kind of shit. It felt impossible before, but now, with all that’s happened...it feels a lot closer to possible. And at some point, and this is still a long ways off, I’d like to do some music festivals.”

“Why do you think that’s a long ways off?”

“Because I’ve got social anxiety and stage fright like a motherfucker. I’m working on it, but that’s going to take time. Probably a lot of time. Plus, honestly, I want to spend time building up my discography and my reputation before going public. And, you know, I also want to spend as much time as I can with the women in my life.”

“Understandable,” she replied with a small smile. “Do they ever intimidate you?”

“Oh fuck yeah, all the time,” he said. “You’re intimidating me right now. Every woman I’ve slept with since meeting Brianna intimidates me.”

“How do you handle it?”

“I don’t, uh, know. I mean, I just...do, you know? It helps that they aren’t trying to intimidate me. So far everyone’s been really nice and accommodating. And I’ve had a lot of...practice, by now. I think having certain kinds of sex with some of them helps.”

“Certain kinds of sex?”

“You know...BDSM stuff where they want to be submissive and, uh, slapped around and humiliated and tied down. Those that are into it say I’m good at it, so I’ve kind of leaned into that. I’ve been getting more practice in, and that helps...this is weird to talk about with you.”

“We don’t have to if you don’t want to.”

“No, it’s not that I don’t want to, it’s just...weird.” He paused, considering her question further. “You know, there’s one thing I think helped more than anything else. It’s something that I saw personified most in a woman I propositioned. She was like two or three times my age, she’s an elf, and extremely serious. Very...sort of, you know, strict ice queen kind of personality. And I decided to take a leap of faith and proposition her. And she said yes. And when we had sex, she was so...vulnerable. That whole idea of ‘we all want the same things, we’re all not that different from each other’ is such a cliché at this point, but it’s got a lot of truth. What helps the most is that underneath their experience and bravado and bravery and intense sexuality, all the women I’ve slept with are, to varying degrees, afraid and uncertain. They all have their own insecurities. I mean, even you-” he hesitated.

She let out a soft laugh. “Yes, even me, Alex. I understand what you mean. It does kind of level the playing field.”

“So yeah, I guess that’s how I deal with it. What’s it like from the other end?” he replied.

“My end? Well...it can be frustrating. Sometimes it’s very useful. I can intimidate a lot of people. Not everyone, but more than most others. It does make it difficult to find friends. Real friends. Like what you have. From what I can tell, you seem to make them easily.”

“I think I more just...keep getting lucky. And that was not the case before I met Bri. Not at all.”

“Paranormal women like you. You just weren’t among the right people for most of your life.” She sighed softly. “I suppose my lack of friends is a good thing. There’s so much to do in the world, and, more importantly, so much I can do. As an angel with centuries of experience and connections and knowledge and endurance...I can do more than most. Having a social life, a love life...those things get in the way because they require time. Even very reasonable people require attention at a level that I often can’t give. I probably won’t see you for two years after this. Which is okay for you, I mean, I assume, because we’re not lovers, we’re not quite friends, we’re...I’m not sure what we are, to be completely honest.”

“I’m not sure either, but I’m okay with that. This has been amazing so far, and even if this is the only time we’ll ever meet, I’ll still be glad that I got even this opportunity,” he replied.

She smiled. “You’re quite reasonable.”

“So I’m told.”

“But, back to your question, my intimidation factor is a double-edged sword. Sometimes it’s great, sometimes it scares people away I wish it didn’t...I’m glad I didn’t scare you away.”

“I think my lust overrides my fear,” he murmured.

“I think that’s really common in men,” she replied.

He chuckled. “Yeah, it seems to be.”

There was a knock at the door. “Come in,” Evangeline said. It opened and the waitress returned with a rolling cart. Their food was here. She placed it on the table, asked if they needed anything else, and when they said no, she said she’d come back later to check on them.

“I believe,” Evangeline said with slow deliberation, glancing at Alex, “that we will be fine, undisturbed, for the next hour.”

“Understood,” the waitress replied, and she took the cart out and shut the door behind her.

As she did, Evangeline stood and walked over to it. She locked it. Then she walked over to the window and pulled a shutter into place so that the window was completely blocked out, and the room was sealed. Then she raised her hand and released an almost invisible wave of magic. Alex blinked, looking around.

“What was that?”

“Sound-proofing magic. No one can hear in, but we can hear out,” she replied.

“Holy shit, I didn’t know you could do that.”

“It’s a very difficult spell to learn. Now...before we eat, I thought we might indulge in some sexual play. Helena advised me to do something with you in a public place, and although I was initially against the idea...I think this is a decent compromise between public and behind closed doors. So, I wish to offer you a deal. If you orally pleasure me to climax, I will reciprocate,” she said.

“I agree,” he replied almost immediately, and shot to his feet. “I’ll go first.”

“Oh will you now?” she asked.

“Yeah. Definitely.”

“Then I shall sit,” she replied, and walked back over to the table. Pulling the chair away from it, she hiked up her dress over her hips, revealing her inner thighs and her pussy, still absent of panties, and sat down, then spread her legs.

Alex walked over to her and then got down on his knees before her. He laid his hands on her inner thighs and ran them slowly up and down. For a few seconds, he hesitated. How hard was an angel to get off? Was he ready for this? Honestly, he was just eager to do more sex stuff with her, but now he was less certain…

“Don’t worry, Alex,” she said, and ran her fingers affectionately through his short hair, “I’m easy to get off. And I’m positive you have had plenty of experience with this by now.”

“That’s true enough,” he murmured, thinking about all the times he’d gone down on his girlfriends, and the other women in his life.

She was right. He was just going to do as good a job as he could.

Her vagina looked, in a somewhat similar way to Lapis’s vagina, stylized. Although its dimensions and shape were different from anything else he had seen so far, he was glad to find that everything was still roughly where it was supposed to be, and orally pleasuring an angel shouldn’t be any different than orally pleasuring any other woman. He gently parted her lips and used the entirety of his tongue to do a slow lick up from the bottom.

Evangeline shivered and moaned loudly. “That’s-that’s a good start,” she whispered, and trembled again.

Alex continued his slow licking, applying a good, even pressure across her wonderfully sensitive flesh, feeling the nub of her clit pressing against his tongue with each stroke. Listening to her moan was such a rewarding experience, but even more rewarding was the taste of her. It was so sweet. She tasted like sugar.

Her pussy legitimately tasted like sugar.

Although he doubted it was natural...he did wonder. And he licked. He licked her and licked her, again and again, eliciting more moans and shivers of sexual bliss. After a bit, he used a more focused approach, beginning to hone in on her clit, using less of his tongue, but more powerfully, and the response was immediate and good. She let out a loud moan and ran her fingers through his hair. “Oh, Alex...” she groaned, shuddering wonderfully around him.

He was eating out an angel.

Everything else seemed to slowly fade out as his focus became wholly intent on Evangeline and her pleasure.

He could hear every sound she made, every quiet inhale and soft moan and sharp gasp. He could feel her every movement. The way she shifted in her seat, like she was having trouble sitting still. The way she shuddered abruptly when he hit a particularly sensitive spot in just the right way. The way she let shivers run slowly, subtly through her body.

And he was managing to do all of this to her, to get this kind of reaction out of her, with his tongue. One thought he couldn’t keep out of his head was that she was an angel, and he was a human. Brianna and the other women in his life had worked hard to help collapse the perceived distances between human and paranormal for him. He didn’t view them as quite so different now, while still recognizing that yeah, paranormals tended to have obvious advantages over humans, and there were some key differences.

But even those same women seemed to treat angels in general and Evangeline in particular as higher than them, better. They all seemed to agree that she was just on a higher level than everyone else. And that made this whole encounter a lot more interesting, and intimidating, and erotic. Maybe most interesting of all was that despite their vast differences, despite the fact that she was an angel and he was a human…

He could still get her off with his tongue and some effort.

Alex didn’t know how long he pleasured her, only that it felt like quite awhile, but finally, at the end of a long series of panting moans that grew in volume and pitch, she gripped his head, and then her whole body went rigid, and she began to orgasm.

“Oh, Alex!” she cried in ecstasy as her orgasm blossomed within her.

He continued licking, focusing on her clit, massaging it furiously with the tip of his tongue as she came. And she came on him, hitting his neck and jaw and the front of his shirt, but he kept going. Her sweet, sweet taste flooded his mouth as he kept pleasuring her, and listening to her beautiful voice crying out in bliss was a truly rewarding experience.

When she finished, she relaxed in the chair and released him.

“Oh my,” she whispered as she slowed her breathing. “That was very good. You did quite an excellent job.”

“Thanks,” he murmured, sitting back and wiping his mouth with the back of his hand.

“Oh dear, I’ve made a mess on you.” She raised her hand and there was a brief, white flash, and suddenly all the moisture on him was gone, replaced with a dry, gentle warmth.

“You are really amazing with magic,” he murmured, patting his chest and neck. It was like it had never happened. No residual stickiness, no wetness, nothing. Though he still had her taste on his tongue.

“I am,” she agreed. “And I’m quite amazing with my mouth. Which I will be happy to demonstrate for you.”

“I’m ready,” he replied immediately, because he had a full-blown erection that was bordering on painful in its intensity. Eating her out, seeing her nude from the waist down, feeling and hearing her orgasm as he pleasured her…

It had pushed him to an intense level of lusty desire.

He got shakily to his feet as Evangeline rose gracefully to her own, simultaneously pulling her dress back down and smoothing it out. She stepped aside and gestured to the chair. Alex quickly took her place, sitting down in it.

She dropped easily to her knees before him, then reached out and began to slowly undo his pants. He felt his whole body practically thrumming with anticipation and intense desire. She unbuttoned his jeans, and then slowly pulled the zipper down, then carefully freed his cock from his boxers. Evangeline slid her fingers around it, encircling his shaft in her soft but sure grasp. Then she leaned in and kissed the head.

Alex exhaled sharply and felt a shudder run through his entire body.

She smiled a small smile, and then began to put her wonderful tongue to use. Evangeline licked slowly and languorously across his head, sending powerful pulses of pleasure into his body each time she dragged her tongue across his incredibly sensitive skin. She gently shifted his cock around, licking every last bit of his head, covering it all in her saliva. She kept this up for a good, solid minute or so, then released her hold and placed her lips around the tip of his dick. Slowly, she lowered her head, taking it into her mouth.

“Oh my...holy fuck, Evangeline,” he moaned softly.

He was staring intently at her. She looked beyond erotic, beyond beautiful as she slowly slid her perfect lips down the length of his erection. She took the entire thing into her mouth, lingering there with her lips now at the base, and then she brought them back up until they reached the head again, where she slowed, paused, lingered, then back down again. And she kept going like this, smooth and steady up and down the shaft, then slow and gradual across his head.

And how fucking good it felt.

Her mouth was a perfect pocket of heat and wetness, her lips wonderfully luscious and hot and silky smooth. Kissing her had been magnificent, but having her suck him off was far beyond that. Her eyes had begun to glow at some point and now they were full on white. She looked up at him, locking her eyes with his, and it magnified the intensity, and the pleasure, the intimacy of the encounter. Alex reached out and laid a hand across the back of her head, feeling her incredibly soft, wonderfully warm hair in his grasp.

“This is amazing,” he managed, panting in rapturous ecstasy.

After another fantastic minute of her angelic lips, he groaned louder as he felt her cup his balls with one hand. She cradled them, her skin hot and soft, and then began to massage them. The heated pleasure ratcheted up another notch and he knew he couldn’t hope to hold on for much longer. Of course, she could start using her ability to keep him from coming, but so far she hadn’t. Did she intend to? Or did she want to make him come quickly?

“Fuck, Evangeline, I’m gonna pop soon...” he groaned.

She simply continued sucking him off and massaging his balls. Well, that message had become clear enough to him, given the amount of women who had sent it whenever he tried to warn them. In short, they were basically saying: Do it. So he stopped holding back, fully luxuriating in the pure pleasure of her oral sex, enjoying the sight of her crouched before him, the way he could see down her dress to her huge, pale tits, the way her lips looked as she slid them up and down his shaft with an increasing speed.

And then he moaned her name, grabbed her head, and started coming.

Pleasure erupted in his core and immediately began to pulse outwards as he started to release his seed. He came into the mouth of an angel, and she sucked and sucked. She sucked his cock and drained his nuts, taking everything into her mouth without hesitation, still massaging his balls with a gentle touch, like she was trying to pump every last drop out of him. It sure felt like everything was coming out of him. The pleasure was nearly overwhelming as it surged through him, increasing with each twitch of his cock, each fresh spurt of his seed released.

He came into her mouth, and she swallowed everything.

When he had given everything, she kept sucking for a bit longer, still massaging, and then slowly pulled his cock out of her mouth, sucking whatever was left out as she went. Then, as his softening dick fell free of her lips, she released his balls and smiled up at him.

“And that is how an angel sucks dick,” she said, and rose smoothly to her feet. “Let’s eat.”

“Uh-huh,” he managed, nodding weakly, and, when he had fully come back to himself, put his dick away, fixed his pants, and got out of her chair.

And they sat down and began to eat their meal.

CHAPTER FOUR

By the time Evangeline pulled up into his driveway again, it was dark.

She had taken him all over the city, and it had been quite an interesting time.

The meal had been good, and the burger had been, without a doubt, the best burger he had ever eaten in his entire life. But Alex still wasn’t sure if it was worth a hundred bucks. After the meal, she had driven him to an antiques store, of all places. It was a deceptively small building, tucked away in a much older part of town, near the core, but in one of those areas where few people seemed to go. The place had a very old feel to it, and the people inside scrutinized him intently until Evangeline told them that he was with her.

Then they fucked off.

She showed him...well, a lot of things in that store. Most of them were old, magical trinkets and furniture and artifacts. Some were optical illusions. One thing was a cube that gave off an almost-imperceptible hum and when he stood close enough to it, Alex began to feel tremendously relaxed. They wandered through that curious interior for close to an hour, and she explained that this was one of her few vices. Not necessarily purchasing or collecting, but perusing, browsing, occasionally managing to find something that caught her particularly esoteric fancy in just the right way. She had asked him if he wanted anything, but he honestly couldn’t find anything that he thought he would enjoy having in his house.

And so, after awhile, they had left, and she had driven him across town to an art gallery. They’d spent two hours wandering through it, looking at the huge variety of paintings and sculptures and other installations that adorned the walls and the floor space. He saw a few of Helena’s pieces there, and flashed back to the previous night, and their frantic fuck session on the couch, with several women watching and cheering them on.

As they’d neared the end of the galley, she had asked, “Alex, have you ever been to a charity banquet?”

“No,” he’d told her.

“Do you know how they work?”

“I think. You go to a fancy place, and eat an expensive dinner with rich people, and they donate the proceeds to charity?”

She had laughed at that. “Yes, basically. There’s a bit more to it, but that is the gist. Would you like to go to one?”

“Yes,” he’d said, after thinking about it.

“Good. Then we will need to get you a suit. Do you have one?” He’d told her no. “Well then, let’s go get you fitted.”

And that was how he bought his first suit. He’d actually bought it, insisting that he wanted to, and Evangeline didn’t fight him on that. It had been a thousand dollars, and it still felt insane, but he was amazed by how he looked in it. It was sleek and black and sat perfectly on him, seeming to accent his body in just the right way. And, well, it seemed like an investment. It would be nice to have like an actual suit that looked good for the occasions when he would need one. Or want one. And so, he had gone to a charity banquet with Evangeline.

They had swung by another residence of hers, a house this time, and they had showered, (though she had declined to have sex with him again, explaining that it would make their final encounter that much more invigorating and satisfying), and she’d put on some simple diamond earrings, changed into a simple but elegant black dress and black shoes, and then they had gone. It had been a surreal experience.

It took place in a huge building that seemed to mostly be comprised of glass, overlooking an upscale part of town with a lot of skyscrapers. A valet parked her car. She had warned him not to do anything sexual, no kissing or grabbing, as she had an image to maintain, though again she was willing to hold his hand.

They’d stayed at that charity banquet for almost three hours.

Alex had donated ten thousand dollars after Evangeline assured him that it wasn’t one of those bullshit charities that kept most of the donation for themselves. She explained to him that she vetted as many charities as she could, and had a network of people both skilled and trusted to do the work across the world, and she actively attempted to quash the ones that just ripped people off. It was an everlasting battle, but she felt like she’d made real headway over the decades. And, of course, she had her own charity organizations.

The amount that he donated seemed unthinkable, but he had it, and he had more coming in, and even if it all, for some reason, evaporated, he still had Brianna, Aurora, and Lapis. So he’d done it, and felt pretty good about it. It seemed like a good, and significant, step in the direction he wanted to go with his life. At the end of the day, he didn’t know if he had the fortitude to be like Evangeline, elbow-deep in the guts of getting out there and helping people directly, and running practically an empire that did the same.

But he very much wanted to be someone who helped and supported those who did that, who eased the process as much as possible.

Because he knew he only needed so much money, and he never wanted to allow himself to even begin walking the path that apparently trapped so many rich people into just...getting richer. If you had ten million dollars, why would you ever need even another dime? Why did billionaires even exist? Why didn’t they just fucking help people? They could absolutely do it. It was something he never understood, nor did he want the capacity to understand it. He wanted the notion of that depth of greed to remain alien to him.

Eventually, Evangeline saw that he was starting to get worn out, mentally and socially, and so she’d offered to take him home.

And now, here they were.

“Horny?” she asked as they got out of the car.

“Extremely,” he replied.

It had been so difficult not to do things with her all that time, not to try and engage her, because her body language was so inviting and because they’d already been so intimate. He’d gotten good at reading body language over the past six months, even in paranormal women, perhaps especially in paranormal women. He thought that Evangeline had actually been teasing him, at least a little. But he hadn’t done anything out of line the entire three hours, nor on the car ride home. He just hoped his erection, which had returned again and again, hadn’t been too obvious.

“Well, you performed admirably. You did not break character once. Though I could tell you were sometimes struggling, for which I apologize. I was...teasing you a little,” she admitted.

“I fucking knew it,” he said as they began walking up to his house.

“Yes. I’m sorry. I couldn’t help it. You...provoke aspects in me I thought were gone, or at least long-buried. I am glad.”

“Then so am I,” he said, surprised by that. The idea that he could affect an angel in that matter seemed impossible.

“I promise I will make it up to you,” she said.

They walked up onto the front porch and before they could even get up to the door, it opened, and there was Brianna, Aurora, Lapis, Kate, Auburn, and Ash.

“Alex-oh my God, you’re wearing a suit. Like a suit suit, holy shit, you look fantastic,” Brianna said.

“You do. Wow,” Lapis murmured.

“Yeah, I wouldn’t take you for someone who looks good in a suit, but they’re right,” Kate said.

“I prefer him naked,” Aurora said.

“Same,” Auburn agreed.

“Okay, can we just...get in the house first?” he asked.

“Sorry,” Brianna said. “Give them some space. Make way,” she added, turning and making shooing gestures at the others. They made room and he and Evangeline came in. He glanced at her as he took off his coat. She looked amused. That was good. She closed the door behind her.

“Hello, everyone,” she said.

“Hi...wow, they were right, you’re amazing,” Auburn whispered.

“I’m sorry we missed you the first time around,” Kate murmured, looking up at her.

“Well, I’m glad my presence pleases you all so,” Evangeline replied.

“Is anyone else here?” Alex asked, then yawned. It had been a long fucking day.

“Dawn came back. She’s in the bathroom,” Brianna replied.

“I do not wish to be rude, but I’m afraid I can only afford another hour or so. It’s an hour I wish to spend making love with Alex, and then sharing one more shower with him,” Evangeline said.

“Oh. Yes. Not a problem,” Brianna replied. “Right this way. There’s a really big bed upstairs you can do him on.”

“I’m going to assume everyone wants to watch,” Alex said, looking at Evangeline, “are you okay with that? I know I originally asked for my girlfriends. I didn’t realize more people were here…”

“I am okay with this,” Evangeline replied.

“Oh thank God,” Ash whispered, and Kate and Auburn looked deeply relieved. Well, he had to admit, for highly sexual women, especially literal porn stars, getting to see something as rare as an angel fucking in real life, right before your very eyes, would be an extremely rare opportunity.

“I’ll go get Dawn,” Aurora said, heading downstairs.

The rest of them followed Brianna upstairs. Evangeline reached out and took Alex’s hand, lacing their fingers smoothly together.

They walked upstairs, all the others following behind them, all of them surprisingly silent. Normally when he was on his way to a bed to fuck a woman and they were going to watch, the women in his life couldn’t keep quiet to save their lives. He supposed it had a lot to do with the fact that he was with Evangeline.

They walked upstairs and into his bedroom, where the largest bed in the house resided. Evangeline gave it an appraising gaze, nodded once to herself, and began to take off her dress. Alex started the arduous process of getting out of his suit.

Brianna came over. “Here, love,” she murmured as he got the jacket off, “let me help. I’m guessing you bought this? It looks expensive.”

“Yes and yes,” he replied.

“Then we’re going to want to take care of it.”

By the time he was completely out of it, Aurora had returned with Dawn, who sighed heavily. “He’s already out of the suit-oh my God,” she whispered, interrupting herself. He looked at her. She was staring intently at Evangeline.

“I took your advice. More than once,” she said, smiling at Dawn.

“I’m...glad. Wow, you are so fucking beautiful,” she whispered.

“She really is,” Aurora murmured.

“I believe that, this time, Alex, we should do it more...traditionally,” Evangeline said as she climbed onto the bed. “At least to start out with.”

“Okay,” he replied, following after her.

Evangeline laid down on her back and opened her legs for him. He settled in between them, hesitating briefly. “You want me to do some foreplay, or, uh...”

“I’m ready now,” Evangeline replied. “And clearly so are you.” She reached down and ran a finger along the bottom of his cock, sending a shiver through him.

“Okay then,” he said.

As he shifted into position, he took a moment and looked around. Ever since Evangeline had shown up, a feeling of dreamlike quality had settled over him, intensifying at certain moments throughout the night. Usually when they were having sex. But it was now more intense than ever, being here, Evangeline nude before him in the bed he slept in most nights, (some nights he slept in Lapis’s bed, or the one downstairs if that’s where they ended up and he was too tired to go upstairs), surrounded by his three girlfriends and several other women that he was sexually involved with, all of them watching intently.

It was possibly the most unreal moment of his life.

Alex looked back down at Evangeline, who looked incredibly elegant, even laying there naked with her legs open. Maybe especially like that. She smiled at him, waiting patiently, legs spread, hands at her sides. He felt another wave of lust hit him and shook off most of the profound sense of wonder he was feeling at seeing her like this, at the situation itself.

He got up against her, feeling her smooth, hot skin against his own, and penetrated her. Evangeline let out a low, satisfied moan as he slowly slid into her perfect angel pussy. He mirrored her reaction, though with much more intensity. Sliding into her was just...so far, each time they fucked, it overwhelmed him. He thought he was ready for it, that he remembered just how good it felt, but the experience seemed to have an uncertain quality in his mind, like it was too much for him to truly remember.

Well, Evangeline had said something to that effect.

It was actually really nice, getting this pleasant a surprise repeatedly.

Alex pushed all the way into her, and then laid down on top of her. He began to thrust into her, slowly at first, and laid a hand against one of her large, amazing breasts. Groping it gently, he kissed her, and she kissed him back, fully and passionately. She moaned into the kiss as they made love, pressing against him with her broad hips. He quickly lost himself in her once again. Her lips, her soft, hot skin, the way she moved her body against him with an articulated, dexterous ease that never hesitated.

The taste of her, and the sounds she made, the way she looked at him.

And the pleasure.

He became wholly lost in the world of her pleasure, the pure, sexual bliss of making love with her. Of fucking her raw. As he kissed her passionately, staring into her eyes, he watched them transform from the brilliant blue they usually were to a powerful, glowing white. He felt her wrap her legs around his midriff as he drove furiously into her, burying his rigid length in her sweet, perfect angel pussy again and again, each thrust sending a shockwave of pleasure careening through him. She broke the kiss occasionally to moan or cry out, but would immediately resume making out with him, putting her tongue to good use, twining it with his own.

Alex could sense the women around him. Normally, that didn’t happen. He often became so involved in the sex that he tended to forget he had an audience. But this time was different. He didn’t know if it was because of the number of women watching, or the fact that he was with Evangeline, or something else, but he actually liked the awareness. There was a positive energy in the room and he could feel it surrounding him, encouraging him. It was a deeply comfortable feeling that only enhanced the sexual encounter.

After several more minutes, Evangeline broke their kiss once more, but this time with what seemed to be more significance.

“I think it’s time for the big finish,” she said.

“Okay...what is it?” Alex replied.

She smiled. “I get on top, and then amaze everybody.”

“All right, let’s do that.”

They managed to get switched around without him having to pull out, though mainly due to Evangeline. She was strong. He ended up on his back where she had been, and she raised up almost like a flower blossoming as she straddled him. Her size seemed even more emphasized now that she was on top of him, much more so than when they were in the car in this position. She looked like a glorious goddess of sex and love and pleasure. She began to ride him slowly at first, her broad hips and thick thighs supporting her as she rose up and lowered herself again and again, taking his rock-hard cock into herself.

Then she started going faster, and her huge breasts swayed back and forth.

“Holy shit,” he heard someone, he thought maybe Ash, whisper.

“It gets better,” Evangeline murmured as she kept riding, and now her eyes were not just glowing but blazing. “Give me some space, ladies.”

The women backed away from the bed.

Alex watched, his hands on her huge hips, enraptured.

As he stared at her, he saw her suddenly arch her back and throw her arms out to her sides. As she did this, a brilliant flash of white light briefly filled the room and overwhelmed Alex’s vision. As his sight came back, he stared up, further awed, by what he saw.

Evangeline’s wings, huge and glowing, glittering white, seemed to fill his vision. Her whole body had a faint, ethereal glow as well, and her eyes were flickering with what seemed to be raw energy. She stared down at him, and as fiercely intimidating as she was now, her smile was genuine and held much kindness. “Alex,” she said, reaching down and running a hand across his cheek. Her touch was hot and comforting.

“Evangeline,” he whispered.

“Now, we finish this,” she said, and she began to ride him more furiously.

He groaned loudly as the pleasure seemed to hit him from all sides. It was more, much more, than all the sex he’d had before, even his previous few sessions with Evangeline herself. It was on a whole other level and he trembled before it. It was like staring up at a mile-high tsunami that had swallowed the horizon, the sky itself. Like looking up at an asteroid the size of Texas bearing down on you. And yet, as insanely terrifying as those scenarios would be, he couldn’t help but feel anything save for bliss. Pure, unadulterated bliss.

This was rapture.

This was pure sex. Pure, perfect lovemaking.

The pleasure blasted through him, consuming him, destroying and remaking him in the same instant as she fucked him in her full angel form, and all he could see was her glowing white form, and her wings, and her blazing eyes.

Alex had no idea how long they made love for. It could have been minutes or hours or even days. Telling time was far, far beyond him by then. But at some point, he felt an orgasm welling within him, perhaps the most powerful of his life. And when he started to come, it rocketed out of him and sent blast waves of pleasure through him almost as he had never felt before. The intensity of it! He was sure he was screaming in pure sexual release, in absolute and total abandon, as he came inside of Evangeline.

It felt like gallons were shooting out of him, and each time his cock contracted inside of her, another pulse of blindingly overwhelming ecstasy smashed into him, tossing him about with a frenzied ferocity. He came for what felt like ages, hips jerking in response, shoving him deeper into her, and he could hear her voice, echoing his own as she shouted her own sexual release. His orgasm seemed to go on and on and on…

And then, suddenly, it was fading away, tapering off, and so was the light, he realized.

Darkness was creeping in, and he felt more tired than he could ever remember being in his entire life.

And then he was out.

…

Alex opened his eyes.

There was water hitting a floor somewhere very nearby. Hitting him, actually, though not directly. He was in a shower. There were legs nearby. Pale, smooth legs. He blinked several times and looked up. Evangeline stood nude a few feet away, beneath a showerhead. He slowly came to realize that he was in his shower.

Alex looked down at himself. He was naked.

“Um...what happened?” he murmured.

He felt exhausted, like he’d been through the workout of his life, but also deeply satisfied. Like he’d been through the best sex of his life.

“You got to experience sex with me at my full potential,” she replied. “I’m sorry if it was a bit much, but I thought you would appreciate it. I’ve heard it’s...beyond pleasure.”

“It was...” he whispered as it finally came back to him. Well, not all of it. He couldn’t really remember everything that happened after she mounted him and her wings came out. Though he remembered enough to know that it was amazing. “Where is everyone else?”

“They’re in the bedroom, waiting. After they all felt confident that you were going to be okay, I told them I would take care of you in the shower,” Evangeline replied.

“Oh...thanks,” he murmured, then he yawned and slowly got to his feet. “Holy shit, I’m sore,” he muttered.

“Yes, sex with me tends to do that. Don’t worry. After a good, long sleep tonight, you will wake up feeling rejuvenated.”

“Awesome,” he said, and turned on another showerhead, then began to wash up.

For several seconds, they simply stood there together in the shower, cleaning up. Alex was trying to gather his thoughts. He still felt out of it, almost stoned, but he was getting clearer. Tired, though. Fuck was he tired.

“I have to leave after this shower, I’m afraid,” Evangeline said. “I wanted to tell you that I had a very good time, and I’m glad we had this day together. You performed very well. You should be proud. You pleasured an angel, more than once.”

“I’m extremely grateful for all of this. Thank you for seeing me and...fucking me. Especially that last time...wow. I, uh, I had a great time too.”

She smiled. “I’m glad...is there anything else you wanted to ask me?”

He thought about it, looking at her. There were a lot of questions, actually, but he knew he probably only had time for one, and even as he realized that, one of them was singled out for him, leaping to the forefront of his mind.

“One: why me?” he asked.

He thought she’d respond immediately with a quick answer, but she didn’t. She just looked back at him with a contemplative expression. “The short answer? I like you, and I wanted to do this. The long answer, though?” She sighed softly. “I suppose it’s because...you’re special, Alex. I can tell instantly about most people, it’s an ability of mine. I can tell intent, and alignment, and belief, and other things. And it’s not so much what you’re capable of as what you have chosen to do. You’ve probably heard it by now, but a manifestation of this, what I can only call affinity for paranormals, is that you put paranormals at ease.”

“Yeah, I’ve been told that by a lot of women,” he murmured.

“You connect with them at a deep and meaningful, perhaps a profound, level. I’d call it a gift. And it’s a gift you now choose to share with many paranormals. And I’m sure you will go on to share it with many more. For all of our abilities, our heightened senses and enhanced strength and quick minds...most paranormals are quite lonely. We do not find solace often among humans, for obvious reasons, and even among each other. Being a paranormal is...lonely. We tend to keep to ourselves, not trust each other. So many of the paranormals I know have to posture and lie and manipulate and it gets...old, but it never stops. It’s been this way for my entire life, and has been this way forever, as far as I know, and probably will stay that way. And you, Alex, you are one of those who truly help with that.

“Sometimes, perhaps often, in lovemaking. But in other ways, too. I’m sure you listen, you talk, you have honest conversations that can range from deep-seated insecurities to personal philosophies to, well, relatively light chatting. You offer your time, and sympathy, and other things. And, to me, Alex, a gift of comforting my fellow paranormals is one that I can truly appreciate. It is a gift I wish to nurture and reward. And that is why I did this. You comfort even me, Alex.” She paused, and a small smile touched her face. “Perhaps I won’t wait two years to come see you again.”

“I’d like that,” he murmured, considering her words.

They felt…

Right. Correct.

“Take care it doesn’t go to your head,” Evangeline said, reaching out and placing a hand on his head. She gently ran it down the side, to his cheek and jaw, a loving gesture full of warmth.

“I’ll take care,” he replied.

“Good.”

She opened her arms, and he stepped up to her, hugging her wet, naked body against his own, and they stood like that for a long time.

Alex thought about the women waiting out in the bedroom for him. Brianna and Aurora and Lapis, his life partners and girlfriends. Ash and Dawn and Auburn and Kate, some of his close friends. And the others, out there in the city, going about their business. He thought of the connections he shared. And of the music he had made, and was going to make. How far his life had come. And he thought of nearly dying, of his recovery, his new anxiety problems. But mostly he thought about the connections he had made, and what Evangeline had said.

And whatever was coming towards him, whatever was going to happen in the coming months and years, he knew that he was looking forward to it.

PARASEXUAL

BLUE LIGHTNING

“All right, so...that’s it. That’s the set. Thank you all so much for coming out and for helping my first live performance go really well. Like, actually thank you. You have been an awesome audience,” Alex said, trying not to let his apprehension bleed through too much as he looked out over the fifty something people who had gathered beneath the tent on the beach.

There was a general applause and an encouraging cheer from the people, and as he got down off the stage, more encouraging words.

As he started talking with a few people who stuck around and wanted to talk directly with him, he couldn’t help but reflect on what a surreal experience this whole thing was.

He had never thought he’d actually get up on a stage and play his music for a live audience. It was something he’d wanted to do, in a ‘kinda-sorta’ way, for a little while now. But it was also the sort of thing where he always thought, ‘but it’s never gonna happen, I’m way too fucking nervous’. Only that had changed, at some point. He wasn’t sure what it was, exactly. It could be the fact that someone literally tried to murder him and almost succeeded. That had to be at least some of it. Standing in front of an audience, playing music for people, wasn’t nearly as scary as staring into the barrel of a gun being wielded by someone who had no problem pulling the trigger.

A lot also probably had to do with the fact that he now had three amazing women in his life. Three paranormal women who were, in their own ways, tough and confident, and had likely given him some confidence of his own.

Plus, well, he’d fucked an angel now.

That had been about nine months ago, and he hadn’t heard from Evangeline since then beyond an e-mail here or there. Helena still came around though, usually once every two months or so for some sex and fun.

He’d put out a few more albums since then, but he’d been taking it easy since fall started last month. It was the rainy season again, and gray skies and gentle rainfall had greeted him most mornings recently. It made him want to just chill, and after busting his ass to put out that last album, which was almost an hour and a half in length and with twenty tracks, he was ready for it. So he’d just been spending time with Brianna, Aurora, and Lapis, and the other ladies that were in his life. He still saw Stacy about once a month for their rough sex sessions, and Dawn was still hanging around, as were Auburn and Kate as well.

When the subject of performing live had come up last month, he’d discovered that he actually wanted to do it, and this time the surge of fear and anxiety he usually felt at the thought of it didn’t really follow. It was more just mild apprehension. The more he thought about it, the more he wanted to do. Finally, he’d gotten in touch with the people who ran it and asked if they would be interested in letting him perform. Once they’d realized who he was, (he had only grown more successful since his first album), they had been pretty happy to agree to it. And so it had been set up. He’d put together a setlist, let his fans know, and put it all in motion.

And it had gone really well.

He hadn’t really fucked anything up, no one had shouted at him or been rude, everything had just been...chill.

There was something that was bugging him, though.

Near the end of his set, he’d noticed Brianna, Aurora, and Lapis at the back, talking with someone. She looked really familiar, even from a distance, but he just couldn’t place her. He knew he hadn’t slept with her, and he was sure that she wasn’t someone who’d been around the house before. Although, he realized, there wasn’t really a woman who had come to his house for any extended amount of time that he hadn’t had sex with at least once.

So who the fuck was she?

She was absolutely beautiful in a unique sort of way. She had a distinct face, with a curious bone structure, which was what made him so sure he’d seen her before. And the more he glanced at her as he talked with the fans who had stuck around, the more concerned he grew. Because he felt like not only should he know who she was, but that she was someone important.

Finally, after signing a CD and thanking the last fan, he started making his way to the back of the tent. At this point, he, his girlfriends, and the mystery woman were the only ones left. They all turned to look at him and as this woman looked at him dead on, and he got a solid, full frontal look at her face, and he caught a hint of bright blue in her hair, on the side that he hadn’t been able to see, he felt his entire body go cold.

This was Blue Lightning.

It hadn’t occurred to him, in a weird sort of way, until later that the reason he’d initially chosen Blueshift as his stage name was because of her. Blue Lightning was an ambient artist who had been in the game for a good twelve years now, and he’d liked her stuff for as long as he could remember. When he thought about dream collaborations or famous people he wanted to meet, she was near the top of the list.

It probably helped that she was really fucking hot.

And she was here, now, looking right at him.

“Oh wow,” she murmured, still staring at him, a small smirk on her exotically beautiful face, “you’re right, he looks exactly like a deer in the headlights.” She walked over to him, slowly, almost like she didn’t want to scare him off, and when she came to stand before him, offered her hand. He looked down at it, blinked, then looked back up at her.

This felt like a dream.

Finally, he reached out and shook it.

“Hi. I’m Maya,” she said.

“Alex,” he murmured.

She giggled. “I know. I’ve been considering trying to meet you for a little while now. When I heard you would be performing here for the first time ever, it seemed like a sign. One of your girlfriends recognized me, said you were a big fan, we got to talking...”

“I...yeah,” he managed. “Holy shit. I can’t believe you’re here.”

“Well, they were right, you seem like a big fan.”

“I am. I’ve been listening to you for...so long. Your work is so good. You were a big inspiration to me, honestly.”

“I’m glad,” she replied.

“Um...why did you want to talk to me?” he asked, still trying to get his bearings. Actually being in front of Blue Lightning, talking to her, it was just…

Unreal.

The smile on her face seemed to indicate she’d had at least some experience with this before. “Well, a few reasons. You seem interesting. It’s hard to find facts about you online, and what I did manage to dig up only led to more questions. I also really like your music. When I first heard about you and started seeing you pop up all over the place, I rolled my eyes. Here we go, I thought, another fucking pop star punk with no talent who’s bought his way to success, trying to muscle in on ambient music. But when I actually listened to you, I could tell right away that wasn’t true. And you had no record label, fuck, no agent as far as I can tell. It’s just you, and some very interesting people talking about you.”

He laughed, feeling guilty. “You’re partially correct, at least,” he admitted. “I had, uh, a lot of help.”

“I get that, and yeah, it’s a little frustrating. I had to scrape and scrounge for years trying to get popular before I finally started getting traction. But I’d be lying if I said that if I had the opportunity to do the same thing you did I wouldn’t. I totally would’ve. And, fuck, I’d much rather someone with some actual talent, someone who actually gives a shit about the work, about the music, pays to get popular than some shithead hack. Plus, fuck, that’s the name of the game. Life is pay to win. But,” she sighed and shook her head, “I didn’t come here to bitterly rant at you. Honestly, that’s what I love about the ambient music industry, it’s managed to avoid the worst of that pay to win shit. We’ve still got a good audience. But the main reason I wanted to talk to you was I wanted to just, you know, hang out. Get to know you. You seem cool.”

“Wow, I, um...” He glanced back at his three girlfriends. Aurora almost seemed to be openly making fun of him, Brianna was smirking, and Lapis was watching with something like empathy. But they were all encouraging. “Thanks. You wanna hang out here or maybe go back to our place?” he asked.

She smirked. “Yeah, I could do that. Your girlfriends invited me over anyway, and I have to admit, I’m deeply intrigued by your relationship. I’d love to hear about it.”

“All right, that sounds great.”

“Good! Why don’t you ride with me, and I’ll follow the others to your place?”

He nodded slowly. “Okay.”

She stuck out her hand again. He looked down at it once more, then reached out and took it. She smiled and laced their fingers together. “I think we’re going to get along well.”

…

Never in a million years did Alex ever think that he would meet Maya, aka Blue Lightning, let alone hang out with her.

But never in a billion years did he think he might actually get to sleep with her.

Yet, that seemed to be the path they were on. She was flirting with him, touching him, holding his hand all the way back to her car, and it kept going as they drove back and he told her his story. She listened the whole way back, occasionally asking questions. The experience was definitely eliciting some deja vu in him, as this was a lot like how he had met Kat, the incredibly hot, tattooed, well-muscled fan of his, last year.

She had been back to visit three times now, and fuck the sex with her was incredible.

Would he actually get to sleep with Maya? He didn’t want that to be the only thing he was thinking about. Honestly, if they just talked and hung out, that would be enough for him. But...fuck! Sex was just so fucking great, and one of the most intimate and exhilarating things you could do with another person, and, well...he’d always had a huge crush on her. And she was more beautiful than he’d seen in all her pics.

She had tan skin and dark hair, black save for the blue bolt she had dyed in, her signature look that she’d had and maintained for as long as he’d followed her. Today she was wearing a t-shirt and some jeans, a surprisingly simple outfit given that he normally saw her in more extravagant stuff. Occasionally her mellow jade eyes would slip over to him, and he felt a thrill of intense excitement each time she locked eyes with him.

By the time they got back to their place, he’d told Maya most of the story. Most of the stuff he left out was just all the times he got lucky with other women.

“That is...an incredible story,” she said as they parked. “I mean...wow. I’m really sorry about the shitty things, but the good things that happened are...great. I mean, they seem great, your girlfriends talked about you with such love.”

“Oh yeah, our relationship is the most amazing thing I’ve ever experienced in my life. They’re beyond amazing.”

“I’ve gotten to see a lot of interesting things in the course of my life and career, the ambient community is a beautiful one and there’s a lot of interesting people there, but I don’t think I’ve come across a situation just like yours. It’s beautiful to see.”

“Thanks,” he murmured.

They got out and all five of them walked into the house. They gave her a quick tour of it and ended up back in the living room.

“So,” Alex said after they all got settled, “um...how are things in your life? From what I remember, the last album you released was...last year. Garden Green Skies. God, that was a good one. Some of your best.”

She smiled. “Thank you. Well, after releasing that, I knew I wanted a break. I wanted something new and different. I’ve been to Thorne a few times over the years, I think most creative types who are really into their craft and see any kind of success end up here once or twice in their life. And each time I was here, something new and interesting happened. And I’ve never had a chance to visit that music festival. Plus, by then, I had heard of you. So I drifted around for awhile, saw some friends and visited my family, played a few gigs, and finally made my way here.”

“Why’d you want to meet me? I mean, is it really just because you heard my music and liked it? That must happen a lot,” he said.

She was silent for a few seconds, staring at him. “To be honest, I’m not sure. I mean, the things I’ve said so far, they’re true. I like your music, I found you interesting, I wanted to get to know you, but...I guess, at some point, I felt compelled. I just wanted to. If there’s a deeper meaning, I don’t know it. But that’s why...sorry if that’s weird.”

“Are you kidding? One of my fucking idols just wants to meet me and actually tracked me down? This is amazing,” he replied.

Brianna laughed. “You’re so cute when you’re overwhelmed with amazement.”

“Yep,” Aurora said.

“I’m glad you find it so amusing,” he replied.

“They’re right,” Maya replied. “You’re quite cute.” She hesitated. “So...since meeting you, I must admit to something else that has cropped up. I’ve always been pretty open, with regards to sex. I go through cycles: I’ll buckle down while making an album and work my ass off, forgoing pretty much everything else in my life, then I’ll go on a bender and fuck my friends and some random people who catch my eye. Based on the conversation I had with your girlfriends, your relationship is quite open, and based on the way you’re looking at me, I imagine you’re quite enamored with the idea of sticking your dick in me.”

“Uh...” He laughed nervously. “I mean...yeah. Who wouldn’t be?”

She laughed. “Well, I can think of a lot of people, but nevermind that. So, if everyone here is cool with it...I’d be totally down to fuck.”

“Wow, holy shit,” he muttered. “Uh...yeah. Yes. Definitely.”

“Can we watch?” Aurora asked immediately, leaning in.

“Hmm...” She looked at the three of them, considering it. “If you are quiet. Normally I don’t do it with an audience the first time, I like my initial encounters to be intimate and to really focus on my partner, but given you’re his girlfriends and you’ve been so kind to me, I’m willing to make an exception if you’re willing to be accommodating.”

“We are,” Brianna assured her. “You’ll forget we were there.”

“Good! In that case...” She stood. “Show me to your bedroom.”

They all got up. Alex took her hand and began leading her deeper into the house.

“You have a really nice house,” she said.

“Thank you. They’re pretty much entirely responsible for it,” he replied.

“That’s not true,” Brianna murmured. “I don’t think she would have sold it to us if you weren’t a part of our relationship.”

“So...wait, what? That didn’t make any sense,” Maya said.

“We went looking for a house and managed to find one, this one, but it was owned by an actress. She used it as a second home, but when she heard about us and how we wanted to buy a house, she decided to talk to all of us, ask us questions about ourselves, our lives, our relationship. She really liked our relationship, and the love we have for each other, and that convinced her to let us have the house,” Brianna explained.

“That is a really sweet story,” Maya replied. “You four are something else.”

“You’ve got no idea,” Aurora murmured.

Maya laughed. “I imagine you have a lot of crazy sex in this house.”

“Oh yes. Alex’s regulars included a buttoned-down business elf, a seven foot Valkyrie, and an undead porn star,” Aurora replied.

“Wow!” Maya replied as they came into the master bedroom. “And you’re intimidated by me? Seriously?”

“It’s...different, with you,” he replied. “But make no mistake, I was very intimidated by each and every woman I’ve managed to sleep with since this whole thing began.”

“You’re a lucky boy,” she murmured, studying him as they came to stand at the foot of the bed.

“Extremely,” he agreed. They stared at each other for a moment longer. She was really beautiful. “So, um, is there anything I should know or...anything? Before we begin?”

“I like it slow,” she replied. “I like...intimacy. I’m okay to go raw and I’m okay with you finishing inside of me. Just make sure I get off first.”

“I can definitely do that,” he said, taking off his shirt.

“Mmm, someone sounds confident,” she murmured as she joined him in getting undressed.

“Well, I have three paranormal girlfriends, and we’ve been together for over a year now, and one of them is a freaking succubus,” he replied.

She laughed. “That’s a good point. Well, I’m eager to see what you bring to the table.”

She had a sports bra on under her shirt and took it off, freeing her breasts. She had really nice c-cups. Pulling her jeans down, he saw she’d opted to go without panties. She had a really beautiful pussy and thighs that touched together and really hot fucking hips. He got a good look at her ass as she climbed onto the bed. Definitely a great ass. He quickly finished stripping and hurried onto the bed with her.

Okay, so, this was really happening.

He was actually going to fuck one of his idols. He was going to have unprotected sex with an artist he’d been following and fawning over for probably a decade at this point. How many times had he fantasized about this? Too many to count, it felt like. Now he was faced with the reality of it actually happening.

Okay, okay, he thought anxiously, you can do this. You’ve done this how many times now?

Just had to take it slow, make it nice and intimate. He could do that. He loved rough and wild, but there was certainly something to be said for calm and intimate. Alex moved up beside her as she settled comfortably in the middle of the bed. As he studied her, he realized that there was something interesting to her, and it took a moment for it to register: she wasn’t a paranormal. But more than that, she wasn’t a human with a keen interest in looking perfect naked. She wasn’t amazingly fit and she wasn’t stunningly curvaceous, she was…

Closer to normal. She had a nice body that was somewhere in the middle. It was nice, in a way. And she seemed really comfortable laying there, totally naked, letting him look at her, and that was even nicer.

“Let me know if anything I’m doing is too much or uncomfortable,” he said as he laid down beside her.

“I will, and you’re very sweet to say so, but I think you’ll figure it out. Just...do whatever comes to mind,” she said, smiling at him.

He nodded. Fuck, okay, here they went.

Alex settled a hand on one bare hip, and began to run it up and down her thigh slowly, just enjoying the simple pleasure of skin-on-skin contact, of touching her. He ran his hand up until he came to her shoulder and ran it slowly down her arm. Her skin was soft and smooth and warm. Leaning in, Alex gently pressed his lips to her own. She kissed him back, her movements slow. They had a long, deep kiss, and then she pulled back slightly, smiling, like she was savoring it, and then she kissed him again.

She repeated this two or three more times as he circled his fingertip around one of her nipples, then settled his hand over her breast. As he began to gently massage it, she pushed herself a little closer to him and slipped her tongue into his mouth. As they began to make out and he felt her own hands start to explore his body, Alex felt some of the tension begin to leave him. She had a very soothing presence, and the way she kissed him and touched him was calming, almost as if signaling to him on some deeper level that there was no danger here, there was no reason to be anxious. He deepened their kissing and she moaned in response.

She moaned louder when he slipped his hand slowly between her thighs and began to pleasure her. Maya opened her legs for him, spreading them out and giving him full access to her. He started massaging her clit and felt every little response he elicited from her body. Her kissing intensified a little as he began to finger her. He rubbed her clit in hard little circles, slowly at first, gradually building speed and getting more of a response from her.

Fuck, he couldn’t get over how unreal this was.

He was making out with and fingering Blue Lightning.

He was going to fuck her before long.

Alex slipped a finger into her and she moaned louder. She was wonderfully wet inside, pleasantly hot and slick, and he really wanted inside of her. He started fingering her more, slipping two fingers into her and fucking her with them, pressing up and making her cry out.

Panting, she asked, “You wanna sixty-nine?”

“Yes,” he replied immediately.

“I like being on top best,” she said.

“Fine by me.”

She grinned, gave him another quick kiss, then they switched positions. He rolled onto his back and she swung a leg over him, straddling his face as she laid down on him. He groaned as he felt her tongue lick slowly across his head, and she moaned as his own tongue found her clit. They began to pleasure each other, their mouths and soon their hands working. She began to massage his balls in her hot, soft grasp as she started sucking his dick, and he slipped a finger inside of her again as he kept licking at her clit.

Listening to her moan was its own reward.

They kept pleasuring each other, working at lavishing the other with wonderful bliss, until Maya took his cock out of her mouth and said, “Can we have sex now?”

“Yes,” he replied immediately.

She got off of him and turned around, then mounted him again. “I really like being on top,” she said as she looked down at him.

“Totally fine with me,” he replied.

“Awesome. Some guys get weird about it,” she murmured as she gripped his cock and began lining him up with her. “By the way, you are good at eating pussy.”

“Really?” he asked.

“Oh yeah, that was so good,” she replied.

“No, I meant the first thing-ahhhh...fuck,” he groaned as she lowered herself and slipped him inside of her.

For a moment, as his hands found her hips and gripped them, and he looked down in between them, all other thoughts left his mind.

This was really happening.

It seemed impossible, it felt impossible, but he was inside of a woman he had idolized and fantasized about for a decade.

She started to ride him and they both groaned loudly in pleasure.

“Yeah...guys get weird about it sometimes...” she murmured, her eyes closed, hands pressed flat against his chest. “Some kind of control thing...I don’t know.”

“Definitely not a problem for me,” he replied.

She laughed and ran her hands up and down his torso as she continued slowly sliding up and down his rigid dick. “I can tell, you’re very companionable, very agreeable. This whole thing is going really well.”

“Mmm...fuck...your pussy, Maya...” he groaned.

“Yes?” she asked, grinning down at him. Her tits swayed seductively over him as she rode him. He let go of her hips and reached up, groping them.

“It’s so fucking good. It feels so incredible...” he moaned loudly.

“Your dick feels pretty great,” she said, then she laid down against him and began to kiss him with an intense passion.

He hugged her to him and made out with her, slipping his tongue into her mouth, feeling her push her wonderful, nude, hot body against his own. She continued fucking herself with his cock as they kissed and groped and touched, and he could feel an electrifying intimacy between them. Everything else fell away and in that moment there was just him and her, together, unified in their shared sexual bliss.

“You can be on top now, if you want,” she whispered, her lips so close to his they brushed them as she spoke.

“Okay,” he replied. Alex held her against him and flipped them over, and once he was on top, he resumed making love to her, pushing deep inside of her. Maya moaned loudly as they made love, bringing her legs up and spreading them out.

“Yessss...” she moaned, grabbing at his back. “Oh fuck this was such a good idea...you fuck so good...”

“So do you,” he panted. He kissed her for a bit longer, and then he got up onto his knees. “Now, about making you come.”

He rested his thumb against her clit and began to press on it, to massage it, and she let out a cry of surprised pleasure.

“Oh yes! Right there! Right there! That’s perfect!” she moaned.

He kept rubbing her clit and fucking her at the same time. He’d had a lot of practice doing this. Within half a minute she began to come all over his dick, the orgasm rolling through her, hitting her hard, and oh listening to her scream…

It was perfect.

The absolute bliss washed over him as he felt her pussy start to go crazy, convulsing around his cock as she went into a full-body orgasm, and he quickly laid against her and began fucking her faster and harder.

“Oh yes! Give it to me, Alex!” she screamed.

“Oh, Maya...Maya...Maya!” he cried as he shot towards his own orgasm.

And then it burst into existence. He cried out as he started coming inside of her, shooting a huge load in her pussy, his hips jerking forward and shoving him deep into her. They both cried out as they came together, holding each other tightly, panting and moaning. The orgasm was like a tidal wave of pink light roaring through him, fresh pulses of it exploding into existence with each twitch of his cock, each spurt of his seed released into her. He pumped her pussy full of his seed, emptying himself into her in total rapture.

When it was all done, they laid together, panting still, holding each other.

“That was amazing,” she whispered after a few moments.

“Yeah,” he managed. “Oh wow, I can’t believe I just fucked you.”

She laughed. “I’m glad you enjoyed yourself.” She rubbed his back. “What would you say to a shower and then an orgy with your lovely girlfriends?”

Alex began to get up. “I’d say hell fucking yes.”

THE END

If you’re reading this, then thank

you for finishing my story!

If you would be willing to leave a review,

I would deeply appreciate it!

OTHER TITLES

A WARM PLACE

In an apocalyptic new ice age, one man wanders the snowy wastelands, fighting for his life and sleeping with damn near every woman that crosses his path.

Prelude | A Warm Place

THE MISTY VIXEN STARTER PACK

Four stories. Four universes. One hundred thousand words of filthy fucking.

Get the Book

OUR OWN WAY

Gabe and Ellen make an unlikely pair. He’s a twenty-something starving artist and she’s a high-powered accountant in her mid-thirties. When they hook up unexpectedly, it sends the pair on a path to independence, polyamory, and happiness.

Get the Book

POST-APOCALYPTIC SHARED UNIVERSE

SEX & SURVIVAL

Decades into a zombie apocalypse, one man fights for survival. And bangs hot women.

Sex & Survival | The Complete Trilogy

HAVEN

The zombies are evolving and winter is falling. One man must assemble a harem of hot, badass women to help him build a place of refuge.

Haven | The Complete Series

SCIENCE FICTION SHARED UNIVERSE

LIKE A FINE WINE

One man. Six cougars. Adventures in space.

Like A Fine Wine | The Complete Series

HELLCATS

A team of hardcore alien babes pass one inexperienced tech around like a sex toy.

Hellcats (Free!) | The Complete Trilogy

ALIEN HAREM

A failing writer gets roped into filming human-on-alien porn with his new sexy alien girl roommates.

Alien Harem | Alien Harem Collected

VALKYRIES

A technician, a badass seven-foot warrior woman, and a mysterious alien beauty form their own mercenary team, fighting and fucking across the galaxy.

Valkyries | The Complete Trilogy

DESIRE

One lucky man gets the ultimate job at a city-sized space station where every desire is satisfied by lusty alien women.

Desire | The Complete Series

FANTASY SHARED UNIVERSE

DEMONESS

After rescuing a demoness, one man finds love (and lust) in the strangest place.

Get the Book

WANDERLUST

One man strikes out into a wild wilderness and learns that there’s a ton of hot monster girls looking for a great time with a human.

Wanderlust | The Complete Series

LUST & ADVENTURE

A healer takes a chance with a trio of lusty adventuresses and embarks on the journey of a lifetime.

Lust & Adventure | The Complete Trilogy

PARANORMAL SHARED UNIVERSE

PARANORMAL PASSIONS

What started as a passionate one-night stand with his hot vampire neighbor alters the course of one man’s life forever.

Paranormal Passions | The Complete Trilogy

ABOUT ME

I tend to write stories that blend adventure and sex, usually with a harem or polyamorous twist. I separate myself from most other authors in this genre by rejecting typical ‘alpha male’ type protagonists, and creating more realistic protagonists. I tend to emphasize things like trust, respect, vulnerability, and communication.

This is my WEBSITE, (www.mistyvixen.com). Here, you can find free content, a monthly newsletter, alternate versions of my cover art where the ladies are naked, and more!

This is my TWITTER, (www.twitter.com/Misty_Vixen). I’ll post updates and pictures of hot, naked alien, monster, or otherwise inhuman ladies I find on the internet. Also, I respond to pretty much everyone, so feel free to say something!

This is my PATREON, (www.patreon.com/MistyVixen). Here, you can get early access to the first two chapters of my in-progress works, and early access to alternate versions of my cover art where the ladies are naked! They will be released to my website after one month.

Finally, if you want to talk to me directly, you can send me an e-mail at my address:

mistyvixen@outlook.com

Thanks for reading!

PARASEXUAL. PARASEXUAL 2. PARASEXUAL 3. PARASEXUAL 4. PARASEXUAL 5. PARASEXUAL – STRAITLACED. AN UNEXPECTED PLEASURE. PARASEXUAL – EPILOGUE. BLUE LIGHTNING. PARASEXUAL – THE COMPLETE SERIES. Copyright © by Misty Vixen.

Kindle Edition. All rights reserved.

This book is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents are either products of the author's imagination or used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual events, locales, or persons, living or dead, is entire coincidental. All rights reserved. No part of this publication can be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means electronic or mechanical, without permission in writing from the author or publisher.